BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THIS  VOLUME. 


WALTER  OGILBY. 

A    NOVEL. 

BY    THE    AUTHORESS    OF  "WAU-BUN.' 

TWO    VOLUMES   IN   ONE. 
13mo.    Extra  Cloth.     $3.OO. 


"It  is  fresh  and  free  and  pure,  redolent  of  the  best  and  truest 
American  life.  Its  drawings  of  character  are  sharp  and  clear,  its 
dialogue  sprightly  and  racy,  and  the  march  of  the  story  straight 
onward.  .  .  .  There  are  bits  in  it  which  are  unexcelled  even  by 
Dickens.  The  book,  in  short,  is  thoroughly  healthy  and  genuine, 
and  the  reader  will  feel  obliged  to  the  writer,  and  to  us,  or  anybody 
else  who  does  him  the  good  turn  of  putting  it  in  his  way."- 
American  Churchman,  Chicago. 

"  The  descriptions  are  given  with  so  much  spirit  and  fidelity  ;  the 
dialogue  is  so  vivacious  and  natural — sometimes  even  humorous — 
the  sentiments  are  so  honest,  and  the  general  tone  of  the  book  so 
wholesome  and  pleasant,  that  the  interest  never  abates,  and  we 
close  it  as  regretfully  as  though  we  were  bidding  adieu  to  a  pleasant 
circle  of  acquaintances." — Round  Table. 

***  For  sale  by  a11  Booksellers,  or  will  be  sent  by  mail,  postage 
paid,  upon  receipt  of  the  price  by 

J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

715  and  717  Market  Street,  Philadelphia. 


WAU-BTJE", 


THE 


EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 


WATJ-BUISr, 


THE 


EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 


BY 


MRS.  JOHN   H.  KINZIE,  Iw 


OF    CHICAGO. 


- 


"  If  we  but  knew  the  exact  meaning  of  the  word  '  WAU-BCW,' 
we  should  be  happy." — Critic, 

'WAD-BUN— The  dawn— the  break  of  day."—  Qjibeway  Vocabulary. 


PHILADELPHIA : 

J.   B.    LIPPINCOTT    &    CO. 

1873. 


••3 
It5 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1873,  by 

J.   B.   LIPPINCOTT    &    CO., 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


PREFACE. 


EVERY  work  partaking  of  the  nature  of  an  autobiog- 
raphy is  supposed  to  demand  an  apology  to  the  public. 
To  refuse  such  a  tribute,  would  be  to  recognize  the  justice 
of  the  charge,  so  often  brought  against  our  countrymen — 
of  a  too  great  willingness  to  be  made  acquainted  with  the 
domestic  history  and  private  affairs  of  their  neighbors. 

It  is,  doubtless,  to  refute  this  calumny  that  we  find 
travellers,  for  the  most  part,  modestly  offering  some  such 
form  of  explanation  as  this,  to  the  reader :  "  That  the 
matter  laid  before  him  was,  in  the  first  place,  simply 
letters  to  friends,  never  designed  to  be  submitted  to  other 
eyes,  and  only  brought  forward  now  at  the  solicitation  of 
wiser  judges  than  the  author  himself." 

No  such  plea  can,  in  the  present  instance,  be  offered. 
The  record  of  events  in  which  the  writer  had  herself  no 
share,  was  preserved  in  compliance  with  the  suggestion 
of  a  revered  relative,  whose  name  often  appears  in  the  fol- 
lowing pages.  "  My  child,"  she  would  say,  "  write  these 
things  down,  as  I  tell  them  to  you.  Hereafter  our  chil- 
dren, and  even  strangers,  will  feel  interested  in  hearing 
the  story  of  our  early  lives  and  sufferings."  And  it  is  a 

1*  (V) 


vi  PREFACE. 

matter  of  no  small  regret  and  self-reproach,  that  much, 
very  much,  thus  narrated  was,  through  negligence,  or  a 
spirit  of  procrastination,  suffered  to  pass  unrecorded. 

With  regard  to  the  pictures  of  domestic  life  and  expe- 
rience (preserved,  as  will  be  seen,  in  journals,  letters,  and 
otherwise),  it  is  true  their  publication  might  have  been 
deferred  until  the  writer  had  passed  away  from  the  scene 
of  action ;  and  such,  it  was  supposed,  would  have  been 
their  lot — that  they  would  only  have  been  dragged  forth 
hereafter,  to  show  to  a  succeeding  generation  what  "  The 
Early  Day"  of  our  Western  homes  had  been.  It  never 
entered  the  anticipations  of  the  most  sanguine  that  the 
march  of  improvement  and  prosperity  would,  in  less  than 
a  quarter  of  a  century,  have  so  obliterated  the  traces  of 
"  the  first  beginning,"  that  a  vast  and  intelligent  multitude 
would  be  crying  out  for  information  in  regard  to  the  early 
settlement  of  this  portion  of  our  country,  which  so  few  are 
left  to  furnish. 

An  opinion  has  been  expressed,  that  a  comparison  of 
the  present  times  with  those  that  are  past,  would  enable 
our  young  people,  emigrating  from  their  luxurious  homes 
at  "the  East,"  to  bear,  in  a  spirit  of  patience  and  content- 
ment, the  slight  privations  and  hardships  they  are  at  this 
day  called  to  meet  with.  If,  in  one  instance,  this  should 
be  the  case,  the  writer  may  well  feel  happy  to  have  in- 
curred even  the  charge  of  egotism,  in  giving  thus  much 
of  her  own  history. 

It  may  be  objected  that  all  that  is  strictly  personal, 
might  have  been  more  modestly  put  forth  under  the  name 


PREFACE.  vii 

of  a  third  person ;  or  that  the  events  themselves  and  the 
scenes  might  have  been  described,  while  those  partici- 
pating in  them  might  have  been  kept  more  in  the  back- 
ground. In  the  first  case,  the  narrative  would  have  lost 
its  air  of  truth  and  reality — in  the  second,  the  experiment 
would  merely  have  been  tried  of  dressing  up  a  theatre  for 
representation,  and  omitting  the  actors. 

Some  who  read  the  following  sketches  may  be  inclined 
to  believe  that  a  residence  among  our  native  brethren  and 
an  attachment  growing  out  of  our  peculiar  relation  to  them, 
have  exaggerated  our  sympathies,  and  our  sense  of  the 
wrongs  they  have  received  at  the  hands  of  the  whites. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  that  point.  There  is  a 
tribunal  at  which  man  shall  be  judged  for  that  which  he 
has  meted  out  to  his  fellow-man. 

May  our  countrymen  take  heed  that  their  legislation 
shall  never  unfit  them  to  appear  "  with  joy,  and  not  with 
grief,"  before  that  tribunal ! 

CHICAGO,  July,  1855. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAOX 

Departure  from  Detroit       ..*..*...    15 

CHAPTER  H. 

Michilimackinac — American  Fur  Company — Indian  Trade—  Mission 
School — Point  St.  Ignace 19 

CHAPTER  III. 

Arrival  at  Green  Bay— Mrs.  Arnot— General  Root — Political  Dis- 
patches —  A  Summerset  —  Shanty-Town  —  M.  Rolette  —  Indian 
Morning  Song— Mr.  Cadle's  Mission— Party  at  Mrs.  Doty's— Misses 
Grignon— Mrs.  Baird's  Party — Mrs.  Beall 27 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Arrangements  for  Travelling  —  Fox  River  —  Judge  Doty  —  Judge 
Reaume — M.  Boilvin — Canadian  Voyageurs:  their  Songs — The 
Kakalin — Wish-tay-yun — Rev.Eleazar  Williams — Passage  through 
the  Rapids— Grande  Chute— Krissman 37 

CHAPTER  V. 

Beautiful  Encampment — Winnebago  Lake — Miss  Four-Legs — Garlic 
Island— Wild  Rice 51 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Breakfast  at  Betty  Moore's  —  Judge  Law  — Fastidiousness;  what 
came  of  it 58 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Butte  des  Morts — French  Cognomens — Serpentine  Course  of  Fox 
River — Lake  Puckaway — Lac  de  Boeuf — Fort  Winnebago  .  .  62 

(ix) 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Major  and  Mrs.  Twiggs— A  Davis— An  Indian  Funeral— Conjugal™ 

Affliction  —  Indian  Chiefs;  Talk-English  —  The  Wild-Cat The 

Dandy 68 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Housekeeping— The  First  Dinner 77 

CHAPTER  X. 

Indian  Payment— Pawnee  Blanc— The  Washington  Woman— Rais- 
ing Funds  30 

CHAPTER  XL 

Louisa— Garrison  Life— Dr.  Newhall — Affliction— Domestic  Accom- 
modations —  Ephraim  —  New- Year's  Day — Native  Custom Day- 

kau-ray's  Views  of  Education — Captain  Barney's  Mince-Pie        .    88 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Lizzie  Twiggs— Preparation  for  a  Journey— The  Regimental  Tailor  .    98 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Departure  from  Fort  Winnebago— Duck  Creek — Upset  in  a  Canoe — 
Pillon — Encamping  in  Winter — Four  Lakes — Indian  Encampment 
—Blue  Mound — Morrison's — A  Tennessee  Woman  .  .  .  .103 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Rev.  Mr.  Kent— Losing  One's  Way— A  Tent  Blown  Down— Discovery 
of  a  Fence— Hamilton's  Diggings — Frontier  Housekeeping — Wm. 
S.  Hamilton— A  Miner— Hard  Riding— Kellogg's  Grove  .  .  113 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Rock  River— Dixon's  — John  Ogie  — Missing  the  Trail  — Hours  of 
Trouble— Famine  in  the  Camp— Relief  .  .  .  .  .  .  124 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  Pottowattamie  Lodge— A  Tempest—  Pichg's — Hawley's— The  Du 
Page  __  Mr.  Dogherty  —  The  Aux  Plaines  — Mrs.  Lawton  —  Wolf 
Point— Chicago 135 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Fort  Dearborn— Chicago  in  1831— First  Settlement  of  Chicago — John 
Kinzie,  Sen.— Fate  of  George  Forsyth— Trading  Posts — Canadian 
Voyageurs— M.  St.  Jean— Louis  la  Liberte" 144 


CONTENTS.  xi 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

PAGE 

Massacre  at  Chicago 159 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Massacre,  continued — Mrs.  Helm — Ensign  Ronan — Captain  Wells — 
Mrs.  Holt— Mrs.  Heald  —  The  Sau-ga-nash  — Sergeant  Griffith  — 
Mrs.  Burns — Black  Partridge  and  Mrs.  Lee — Nau-non-gee  and  Ser- 
geant Hays 174 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Treatment  of  American  Prisoners  by  the  British — Captivity  of  Mr. 
Kinzie— Battle  on  Lake  Erie— Cruelty  of  General  Proctor's  Troops 
— General  Harrison — Rebuilding  of  Fort  Dearborn — Red  Bird — 
A  Humorous  Incident — Cession  of  the  Territory  around  Chicago  .  195 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Severe  Spring  Weather— Pistol-Firing— Milk  Punch— A  Sermon- 
Pre-emption  to  "  Kinzie's  Addition" — Liberal  Sentiments  .  .  204 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
The  Captives 209 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Colonel  McKillip— Second-Sight— Ball  at  Hickory  Creek— Arrival 
of  the  "  Napoleon" — Troubles  of  Embarkation  .  .  .  .226 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Departure  for  Fort  Winnebago — A  Frightened  Indian — Encamp- 
ment at  Dunkley's  Grove — Horses  Lost — Getting  Mired— An  Ague 
cured  by  a  Rattlesnake— Crystal  Lake— Story  of  the  Little  Rail  .  235 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Return  Journey,  continued — Soldiers'  Encampment — Big-Foot  Lake 
—Village  of  Maunk-suck — A  Young  Gallant— Climbing— Moun- 
tain-Passes— Turtle  Creek — Kosh-ko-nong — Crossing  a  Marsh 

Twenty-Mile  Prairie — Hastings's  Woods — Duck  Creek — Brunet — 
Home 246 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

The  Agency— The  Blacksmith's  House— Building  a  Kitchen— Four- 
Legs,  the  Dandy— Indian  Views  of  Civilization— Efforts  of  M. 
Mazzuchelli— Charlotte  .....  .261 


Xii  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

The  Cut-Nose— The  Fawn — Visit  of  White  Crow  — Parting  with 
Friends — Krissman — Louisa  again — The  Sunday-School  .  .  269 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Plan te— Removal  —  Domestic  Inconveniences  — Indian  Presents- 
Grandmother  Day-kau-ray — Indian  Customs — Indian  Dances — 
The  Medicine-Dance — Indian  Graves— Old  Boilvin's  Wake  .  .  275 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
Indian  Tales— Story  of  the  Red  Fox 285 

CHAPTER  XXX. 
Story  of  Shee-shee-bante 293 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Visit  to  Green  Bay — Disappointment — Return  Journey — Knaggs's — 
Blind  Indian — Ma-zhee-gaw-gaw  Swamp — Bellefontaine  .  .  300 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Commencement  of  the  Sauk  War— Winnebago  Council—  Cre"ly— Fol- 
lett— Bravery— The  Little  Elk— An  Alarm — Man-Eater  and  his 
Party— An  Exciting  Dance 310 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Fleeing  from  the  Enemy — Mata — Old  Smoker — Meeting  with  Meno- 
monees  —  Raising  the  Wind  —  Garlic  Island  —  Winnebago  Rapids 
—The  Waubanakees  —  Thunder  -  Storm  — Vitelle  —  Guardapie"  — 
Fort  Howard .  .322 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Panic  at  Green  Bay — Tidings  of  Cholera — Green  Bay  Flies — Doyle, 
the  Murderer — Death  of  Lieutenant  Foster — A  Hardened  Criminal 
— Good  News  from  the  Seat  of  War — Departure  for  Home — Ship- 
wreck at  the  Grand  Chute— A  Wet  Encampment— An  Unexpected 
Arrival— Reinforcement  of  Volunteers— La  Grosse  Ame'ricaine— 
Arrival  at  Home 334 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Conclusion  of  the  War — Treaty  at  Rock  Island — Cholera  among  the 
Troops— Wau-kaun-kah— Wild-Cat's  Frolic  at  the  Mee-kan— Sur- 
render of  the  Winnebago  Prisoners 847 


CONTENTS.  Xiii 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

PAGE 

Delay  in  the  Annual  Payment — Scalp-Dances — Groundless  Alarm — 
Arrival  of  Governor  Porter — Payment — Escape  of  the  Prisoners — 
Neighbors  Lost — Reappearance — Robineau — Bellaire  .  .  .  356 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Agathe— "  Kinzie's  Addition" — Tomah — Indian  Acuteness— Indian 
Simplicity 365 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Famine — Day-kau-ray's  Daughter — Noble  Resolution  of  a  Chief- 
Bread  for  the  Hungry — Rev.  Mr.  Kent — An  Escaped  Prisoner — 
The  Cut-Nose  again— Leave-taking  with  our  Red  Children— De- 
parture from  Fort  Winnebago 373 

APPENDIX 381 


TIHIIE 
ct 


EARLY  DAY'   IN  THE  NORTHWEST, 


CHAPTER    I. 

DEPARTURE   PROM   DETROIT. 

IT  was  on  a  dark,  rainy  evening  in  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember, 1830,  that  we  went  on  board  the  steamer  "  Henry 
Clay,"  to  take  passage  for  Green  Bay.  All  our  friends  in 
Detroit  had  congratulated  us  upon  our  good  fortune  in 
being  spared  the  voyage  in  one  of  the  little  schooners  which 
at  this  time  afforded  the  ordinary  means  of  communica- 
tion with  the  few  and  distant  settlements  on  Lakes  Huron 
and  Michigan. 

Each  one  had  some  experience  to  relate  of  his  own  or 
of  his  friends'  mischances  in  these  precarious  journeys — 
long  detentions  on  the  St.  Glair  flats — furious  head-winds 
off  Thunder  Bay,  or  interminable  calms  at  Mackinac  or 
the  Manitous.  That  which  most  enhanced  our  sense  of 
peculiar  good  luck,  was  the  true  story  of  one  of  our  rela- 
tives having  left  Detroit  in  the  month  of  June  and  reached 
Chicago  in  the  September  following,  having  been  actually 
three  months  in  performing  what  is  sometimes  accom- 
plished by  even  a  sail-vessel  in  four  days. 

But  the  certainty  of  encountering  similar  misadventures 

(15) 


^6  THE  ZAkLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

would  have  weighed  little  with  me.  I  was  now  to  visit, 
nay,  more,  to  become  a  resident  of  that  land  which  had, 
for  long  years,  been  to  me  a  region  of  romance.  Since 
the  time  when,  as  a  child,  my  highest  delight  had  been  in 
the  letters  of  a  dear  relative,  describing  to  me  his  home 
and  mode  of  life  in  the  "Indian  country,"  and  still  later, 
in  his  felicitous  narration  of  a  tour  with  General  Cass,  in 
1820,  to  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi — nay,  even  earlier, 
in  the  days  when  I  stood  at  my  teacher's  knee,  and  spelled 
out  the  long  word  Mich-i-li-mack-i-nac,  that  distant  land, 
with  its  vast  lakes,  its  boundless  prairies,  and  its  mighty 
forests,  had  possessed  a  wonderful  charm  for  my  imagina- 
tion. Now  I  was  to  see  it ! — it  was  to  be  my  home ! 

Our  ride  to  the  quay,  through  the  dark  by-ways,  in  a 
cart,  the  only  vehicle  which  at  that  day  could  navigate  the 
muddy,  unpaved  streets  of  Detroit,  was  a  theme  for  much 
merriment,  and  not  less  so,  our  descent  of  the  narrow,  per- 
pendicular stair-way  by  which  we  reached  the  little  apart- 
ment called  the  Ladies'  Cabin.  We  were  highly  delighted 
with  the  accommodations,  which,  by  comparison,  seemed 
the  very  climax  of  comfort  and  convenience;  more  espe- 
cially as  the  occupants  of  the  cabin  consisted,  beside  myself, 
of  but  a  lady  and  two  little  girls. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  pleasantness  of  our  trip  for 
the  first  twenty-four  hours.  There  were  some  officers,  old 
friends,  among  the  passengers.  We  had  plenty  of  books. 
The  gentlemen  read  aloud  occasionally,  admired  the  soli- 
tary magnificence  of  the  scenery  around  us,  the  primeval 
woods,  or  the  vast  expanse  of  water  unenlivened  by  a 
single  sail,  and  then  betook  themselves  to  their  cigar,  or 
their  game  of  euchre,  to  while  away  the  hours. 

For  a  time  the  passage  over  Thunder  Bay  was  delight- 
ful, but,  alas  I  it  was  not  destined,  in  our  favor,  to  belie  its 
name.  A  storm  came  on,  fast  and  furious — what  was 


DEPARTURE  FROM  DETROIT.  17 

worse,  it  was  of  long  duration.  The  pitching  and  rolling 
of  the  little  boat,  the  closeness,  and  even  the  sea-sickness, 
we  bore  as  became  us.  They  were  what  we  had  expected, 
and  were  prepared  for.  But  a  new  feature  of  discomfort 
appeared,  which  almost  upset  our  philosophy. 

The  rain,  which  fell  in  torrents,  soon  made  its  way 
through  every  seam  and  pore  of  deck  or  moulding.  Down 
the  stair-way,  through  the  joints  and  crevices,  it  came, 
saturating  first  the  carpet,  then  the  bedding,  until,  finally, 
we  were  completely  driven,  "  by  stress  of  weather,"  into 
the  Gentlemen's  Cabin.  Way  was  made  for  us  very 
gallantly,  and  every  provision  resorted  to  for  our  comfort, 
and  we  were  congratulating  ourselves  on  having  found  a 
haven  in  our  distress,  when,  lo  !  the  seams  above  opened, 
and  down  upon  our  demoted  heads  poured  such  a  flood, 
that  even  umbrellas  were  an  insufficient  protection.  There 
was  nothing  left  for  the  ladies  and  children  but  to  betake 
ourselves  to  the  berths,  which,  in  this  apartment,  fortu- 
nately remained  dry  ;  and  here  we  continued  ensconced  the 
livelong  day.  Our  dinner  was  served  up  to  us  on  our 
pillows.  The  gentlemen  chose  the  dryest  spots,  raised 
their  umbrellas,  and  sat  under  them,  telling  amusing  anec- 
dotes, and  saying  funny  things  to  cheer  us,  until  the  rain 
ceased,  and  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  were  glad- 
dened by  the  intelligence  that  we  had  reached  the  pier  at 
Mackinac. 

We  were  received  with  the  most  affectionate  cordiality 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.-  Robert  Stuart,  at  whose  hospitable  man- 
sion we  had  been  for  some  days  expected. 

The  repose  and  comfort  of  an  asylum  like  this,  can  be 
best  appreciated  by  those  who  have  reached  it  after  a  toss- 
ing and  drenching  such  as  ours  had  been.  A  bright,  warm 
fire,  and  countenances  beaming  with  kindest  interest,  dis- 
pelled all  sensations  of  fatigue  or  annoyance. 

2* 


18          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

After  a  season  of  pleasant  conversation,  the  servants 
were  assembled,  the  chapter  of  God's  word  was  solemnly 
read,  the  hymn  chanted,  the  prayer  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving offered,  and  we  were  conducted  to  our  place  of 
repose. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  here  to  attempt  a  portrait  of  those 
noble  friends  whom  I  thus  met  for  the  first  time.  To  an 
abler  pen  than  mine  should  be  assigned  the  honor  of 
writing  the  biography  of  Robert  Stuart.  All  who  have 
enjoyed  the  happiness  of  his  acquaintance,  or,  still  more,  a 
sojourn  under  his  hospitable  roof,  will  carry  with  them  to 
their  latest  hour  the  impression  of  his  noble  bearing,  his 
genial  humor,  his  untiring  benevolence,  his  upright,  un- 
compromising adherence  to  principle,  his  ardent  philan- 
thropy, his  noble  disinterestedness.  Irving  in  his  "As- 
toria," and  Franchere  in  his  "Narrative,"  give  many 
striking  traits  of  his  early  character,  together  with  events 
of  his  history  of  a  thrilling  and  romantic  interest,  but  both 
have  left  the  most  valuable  portion  unsaid,  his  after-life, 
namely,  as  a  Christian  gentleman. 

Of  his  beloved  partner,  who  still  survives  him,  mourn- 
ing on  her  bereaved  and  solitary  pilgrimage,  yet  cheered 
by  the  recollection  of  her  long  and  useful  course  as  a 
"  Mother  in  Israel,"  we  will  say  no  more  than  to  offer  the 
incense  of  loving  hearts,  and  prayers  for  the  best  bless- 
ings from  her  Father  in  heaven. 


MICHILIMA  CKINA  O.  19 


CHAPTER    II 

MICHILIMACKINAC. 

MICHILIMACKINAC  !  that  gem  of  the  Lakes !  How 
bright  and  beautiful  it  looked  as  we  walked  abroad  on  the 
following  morning  !  The  rain  had  passed  away,  but  had 
left  all  things  glittering  in  the  light  of  the  sun  as  it  rose 
up  over  the  waters  of  Lake  Huron,  far  away  to  the  east. 
Before  us  was  the  lovely  bay,  scarcely  yet  tranquil  after 
the  storm,  but  dotted  with  canoes  and  the  boats  of  the 
fishermen  already  getting*  out  their  nets  for  the  trout  and 
whitefish,  those  treasures  of  the  deep.  Along  the  beach 
were  scattered  the  wigwams  or  lodges  of  the  Ottawas  who 
had  come  to  the  island  to  trade.  The  inmates  came  forth 
to  gaze  upon  us.  A  shout  of  welcome  was  sent  forth, 
as  they  recognized  Shaw-nee- aw-kee,  who,  from  a  seven 
years'  residence  among  them,  was  well  known  to  each 
individual. 

A.  shake  of  the  hand,  and  an  emphatic  "Bon-jour — bon- 
jourt"  is  the  customary  salutation  between  the  Indian 
and  the  white  man. 

"  Do  the  Indians  speak  French  ?"  I  inquired  of  my  hus- 
band. 

"  No  ;  this  is  a  fashion  they  have  learned  of  the  French 
traders  during  many  years  of  intercourse." 

Not  less  hearty  was  the  greeting  of  each  Canadian 
engage,  as  he  trotted  forward  to  pay  his  respects  to  "  Mon- 
sieur John,"  and  to  utter  a  long  string  of  felicitations,  in 
a  most  incomprehensible  patois.  I  was  forced  to  take  for 
granted  all  the  good  wishes  showered  upon  "Madame 


20  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

John,"  of  which  I  could  comprehend  nothing  but  the  hope 
that  I  should  be  happy  and  contented  in  my  "  vie  sauvage." 

The  object  of  our  early  walk  was  to  visit  the  Mission- 
house  and  school  which  had  been  some  few  years  pre- 
viously established  at  this  place  by  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Missions.  It  was  an  object  of  especial  interest 
to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stuart,  and  its  flourishing  condition  at 
this  period,  and  the  prospects  of  extensive  future  useful- 
ness it  held  out,  might  well  gladden  their  philanthropic 
hearts.  They  had  lived  many  years  on  the  island,  and  had 
witnessed  its  transformation,  through  God's  blessing  on 
Christian  efforts,  from  a  worldly,  dissipated  community  to 
one  of  which  it  might  almost  be  said,  "  Religion  was  every 
man's  business."  This  mission  establishment  was  the 
beloved  child  and  the  common  centre  of  interest  of  the 
few  Protestant  families  clustered  around  it.  Through  the 
zeal  and  good  management  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ferry,  and 
the  fostering  encouragement  of  the  congregation,  the  school 
was  in  great  repute,  and  it  was  pleasant  to  observe  the 
effect  of  mental  and  religious  culture  in  subduing  the  mis- 
chievous, tricky  propensities  of  the  half-breed,  and  rousing 
the  stolid  apathy  of  the  genuine  Indian. 

These  were  the  palmy  days  of  Mackinac.  As  the  head- 
quarters of  the  American  Fur  Company,  and  the  entrepot 
of  the  whole  Northwest,  all  the  trade  in  supplies  and 
goods  on  the  one  hand,  and  in  furs  and  products  of  the 
Indian  country  on  the  other,  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
parent  establishment  or  its  numerous  outposts  scattered 
along  Lakes  Superior  and  Michigan,  the  Mississippi,  or 
through  still  more  distant  regions. 

Probably  few  are  ignorant  of  the  fact,  that  all  the 
Indian  tribes,  with  the  exception  of  the  Miamis  and  the 
Wyandots,  had,  since  the  transfer  of  the  old  French  pos- 
sessions to  the  British  Crown,  maintained  a  firm  alliance 


MICHILIMACKINAC.  21 

with  the  latter.  The  independence  achieved  by  the  United 
States  did  not  alter  the  policy  of  the  natives,  nor  did  our 
Government  succeed  in  winning  or  purchasing  their  friend- 
ship. Great  Britain,  it  is  true,  bid  high  to  retain  them. 
Every  year  the  leading  men  of  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas, 
Pottowattamies,  Menomonees,  Winnebagoes,  Sauks,  and 
Foxes,  and  even  still  more  remote  tribes,  journeyed  from 
their  distant  homes  to  Fort  Maiden  in  Upper  Canada,  to 
receive  their  annual  amount  of  presents  from  their  Great 
Father  across  the  water.  It  was  a  master-policy  thus  to 
keep  them  in  pay,  and  had  enabled  those  who  practised  it 
to  do  fearful  execution  through  the  aid  of  such  allies  in  the 
last  war  between  the  two  countries. 

The  presents  they  thus  received  were  of  considerable 
value,  consisting  of  blankets,  broadcloths  or  strouding, 
calicoes,  guns,  kettles,  traps,  silver-works  (comprising  arm- 
bands, bracelets,  brooches,  and  ear-bobs),  looking-glasses, 
combs,  and  various  other  trinkets  distributed  with  no  nig- 
gardly hand. 

The  magazines  and  store-houses  of  the  Fur  Company  at 
Mackinac  were  the  resort  of  all  the  upper  tribes  for  the  sale 
of  their  commodities,  and  the  purchase  of  all  such  articles 
as  they  had  need  of,  including  those  above  enumerated,  and 
also  ammunition,  which,  as  well  as  money  and  liquor,  their 
British  friends  very  commendably  omitted  to  furnish  them. 

Besides  their  furs,  various  in  kind  and  often  of  great 
value — beaver,  otter,  marten,  mink,  silver-gray  and  red 
fox,  wolf,  bear,  and  wild-cat,  musk-rat,  and  smoked  deer- 
skins— the  Indians  brought  for  trade  maple-sugar  in  abun- 
dance, considerable  quantities  of  both  Indian  corn  and 
petit-ble,*  beans  and  the  folles  avoines,^  or  wild  rice  ; 

*  Corn  which  has  been  parboiled,  shelled  from  the  cob,  and  dried  in 
the  sun. 

f  Literally,  crazy  oats.     It  is  the  French  name  for  the  Menomonees. 


22          THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

while  the  squaws  added  to  their  quota  of  merchandise  a 
contribution  in  the  form  of  moccasins,  hunting-pouches, 
mococks,  or  little  boxes  of  birch-bark  embroidered  with 
porcupine -quills  and  filled  with  maple-sugar,  mats  of  a 
neat  and  durable  fabric,  and  toy-models  of  Indian  cradles, 
snow-shoes,  canoes,  etc.,  etc. 

It  was  no  unusual  thing,  at  this  period,  to  see  a  hundred 
or  more  canoes  of  Indians  at  once  approaching  the  island, 
laden  with  their  articles  of  traffic  ;  and  if  to  these  we  add 
the  squadrons  of  large  Mackinac  boats  constantly  arriving 
from  the  outposts,  with  the  furs,  peltries,  and  buflfalo-robes 
collected  by  the  distant  traders,  some  idea  may  be  formed 
of  the  extensive  operations  and  important  position  of  the 
American  Fur  Company,  as  well  as  of  the  vast  circle  of 
human  beings  either  immediately  or  remotely  connected 
with  it. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  the  philanthropic  mind,  surveying 
these  races  of  uncultivated  heathen,  should  stretch  forward 
to  the  time  when,  through  an  unwearied  devotion  of  the 
white  man's  energies,  and  an  untiring  sacrifice  of  self  and 
fortune,  his  red  brethren  might  rise  in  the  scale  of  social  civ- 
ilization— when  Education  and  Christianity  should  go  hand 
in  hand,  to  make  "the  wilderness  blossom  as  the  rose." 

Little  did  the  noble  souls  at  that  day  rejoicing  in  the 
success  of  their  labors  at  Mackinac,  anticipate  that  in  less 
than  a  quarter  of  a  century  there  would  remain  of  all  these 
numerous  tribes  but  a  few  scattered  bands,  squalid,  de- 
graded, with  scarce  a  vestige  remaining  of  their  former 
lofty  character — their  lands  cajoled  or  wrested  from  them, 
the  graves  of  their  fathers  turned  up  by  the  ploughshare 
—  themselves  chased  farther  and  farther  towards  the 
setting  sun,  until  they  were  literally  grudged  a  resting- 
place  on  the  face  of  the  earth  1 

Our  visit  to  the  Mission-school  was  of  short  duration, 


MICH1LIMACKINAC.  23 

for  the  Henry  Clay  was  to  leave  at  two  o'clock,  and  in  the 
mean  time  we  were  to  see  what  we  could  of  the  village 
and  its  environs,  and  after  that  dine  with  Mr.  Mitchell,  an 
old  friend  of  rny  husband.  As  we  walked  leisurely  along 
over  the  white,  gravelly  road,  many  of  the  residences  of 
the  old  inhabitants  were  pointed  out  to  me.  There  was 
the  dwelling  of  Madame  Laframboise,  an  Ottawa  woman, 
whose  husband  had  taught  her  to  read  and  write,  and  who 
had  ever  after  continued  to  use  the  knowledge  she  had 
acquired  for  the  instruction  and  improvement  of  the  youth 
among  her  own  people.  It  was  her  custom  to  receive  a 
class  of  young  pupils  daily  at  her  house,  that  she  might 
give  them  lessons  in  the  branches  mentioned,  and  also  in 
the  principles  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  to  which 
she  was  deeply  devoted.  She  was  a  woman  of  a  vast  deal 
of  energy  and  enterprise  —  of  a  tall  and  commanding 
figure,  and  most  dignified  deportment.  After  the  death 
of  her  husband,  who  was  killed  while  away  at  his  trading- 
post  by  a  Winnebago  named  White  Ox,  she  was  accus- 
tomed to  visit  herself  the  trading-posts,  superintend  the 
clerks  and  engages,  and  satisfy  herself  that  the  business 
was  carried  on  in  a  regular  and  profitable  manner. 

The  Agency-house,  with  its  unusual  luxuries  of  piazza 
and  gardens,  was  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  on  which 
the  fort  was  built.  It  was  a  lovely  spot,  notwithstanding 
the  stunted  and  dwarfish  appearance  of  all  cultivated  vege- 
tation in  this  cold  northern  latitude. 

The  collection  of  rickety,  primitive-looking  buildings, 
occupied  by  the  officials  of  the  Fur  Company,  reflected  no 
great  credit  on  the  architectural  skill  of  my  husband,  who 
had  superintended  their  construction,  he  told  me,  when 
little  more  than  a  boy. 

There  were,  besides  these,  the  residences  of  the  Dous- 
mans,  the  Abbotts,  the  Biddies,  the  Drews,  and  the 


24  THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Lashleys,  stretching  away  along  the  base  of  the  beautiful 
hill,  crowned  with  the  white  walls  and  buildings  of  the 
fort,  the  ascent  to  which  was  so  steep  that  on  the  pre- 
cipitous face  nearest  the  beach  staircases  were  built  by 
which  to  mount  from  below. 

My  head  ached  intensely,  the  effect  of  the  motion  of  the 
boat  on  the  previous  day,  but  I  did  not  like  to  give  up  to 
it;  so,  after  I  had  been  shown  all  that  could  be  seen  of 
the  little  settlement  in  the  short  time  allowed  us,  we  re- 
paired to  Mr.  Mitchell's. 

We  were  received  by  Mrs.  M.,  an  extremely  pretty, 
delicate  woman,  part  French  and  part  Sioux,  whose  early 
life  had  been  passed  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  on  the  Mississippi. 
She  had  been  a  great  belle  among  the  young  officers  at 
Fort  Crawford ;  so  much  so,  indeed,  that  the  suicide  of 
the  post-surgeon  was  attributed  to  an  unsuccessful  attach- 
ment he  had  conceived  for  her.  I  was  greatly  struck  with 
her  soft  and  gentle  manners,  and  the  musical  intonation  of 
her  voice,  which  I  soon  learned  was  a  distinguishing  pecu- 
liarity of  those  women  in  whom  are  united  the  French 
and  native  blood. 

A  lady,  then  upon  a  visit  to  the  Mission,  was  of  the 
company.  She  insisted  on  my  lying  down  upon  the  sofa, 
and  ministered  most  kindly  to  my  suffering  head.  As  she 
sat  by  my  side,  and  expatiated  upon  the  new  sphere  open- 
ing before  me,  she  inquired  : 

"Do  you  not  realize  very  strongly  the  entire  depriva- 
tion of  religious  privileges  you  will  be  obliged  to  suffer  in 
your  distant  home  ?" 

"  The  deprivation,"  said  I,  "  will  doubtless  be  great,  but 
not  entire ;  for  I  shall  have  my  Prayer-Book,  and,  though 
destitute  of  a  church,  we  need  not  be  without  a  mode  of 
worship." 

How  often  afterwards,  when  cheered  by  the  consolations 


MICUILIMACKINAC.  25 

of  that  precious  book  in  the  midst  of  the  lonely  wilder- 
ness, did  I  remember  this  conversation,  and  bless  God 
that  I  could  never,  while  retaining  it,  be  without  "  re- 
ligious privileges." 

We  had  not  yet  left  the  dinner-table,  when  the  bell  of 
the  little  steamer  sounded  to  summon  us  on  board,  and  we 
bade  a  hurried  farewell  to  all  our  kind  friends,  bearing 
with  us  their  hearty  wishes  for  a  safe  and  prosperous 
voyage. 

A  finer  sight  can  scarcely  be  imagined  than  Mackinac, 
from  the  water.  As  we  steamed  away  from  the  shore, 
the  view  came  full  upon  us — the  sloping  beach  with  the 
scattered  wigwams,  and  canoes  drawn  up  here  and  there 
—the  irregular,  quaint-looking  houses — the  white  walls  of 
the  fort,  and,  beyond,  one  eminence  still  more  lofty  crowned 
with  the  remains  of  old  Fort  Holmes.  The  whole  picture 
completed,  showed  the  perfect  outline  that  had  given  the 
island  its  original  Indian  name,  Mich-i-li~mack-i-nack,  the 
Big  Turtle. 

Then  those  pure,  living  waters,  in  whose  depths  the 
fish  might  be  seen  gliding  and  darting  to  and  fro ;  whose 
clearness  is  such  that  an  object  dropped  to  the  bottom  may 
be  discerned  at  the  depth  of  fifty  or  sixty  feet,  a  dollar 
lying  far  down  on  its  green  bed,  looking  no  larger  than  a 
half  dime !  I  could  hardly  wonder  at  the  enthusiastic  lady 
who  exclaimed :  "  Oh !  I  could  wish  to  be  drowned  in 
these  pure,  beautiful  waters  I" 

As  we  passed  the  extreme  western  point  of  the  island, 
my  husband  pointed  out  to  me,  far  away  to  the  northwest, 
a  promontory  which  he  told  me  was  Point  St.  Ignace.  It 
possessed  great  historic  interest,  as  one  of  the  earliest 
white  settlements  on  this  continent.  The  Jesuit  mission- 
aries had  established  here  a  church  and  school  as  early  as 
1607,  the  same  year  in  which  a  white  settlement  was 

3 


26          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

made  at  St.  Augustine,  in  Florida,  and  one  year  before  the 
founding  of  Jamestown,  Virginia. 

All  that  remains  of  the  enterprises  of  these  devoted 
men,  is  the  remembrance  of  their  labors,  perpetuated,  in 
most  instances,  only  by  the  names  of  the  spots  which  wit- 
nessed their  efforts  of  love  in  behalf  of  their  savage 
brethren.  The  little  French  church  at  Sandwich,  opposite 
Detroit,  alone  is  left,  a  witness  of  the  zeal  and  self-sacrifice 
of  these  pioneers  of  Christianity. 

Passing  "  Old  Mackinac,"  on  the  main  land,  which  forms 
the  southern  border  of  the  straits,  we  soon  came  out  into 
the  broad  waters  of  Lake  Michigan.  Every  traveller,  and 
every  reader  of  our  history,  is  familiar  with  the  incidents 
connected  with  the  taking  of  the  old  fort  by  the  Indians, 
in  the  days  of  Pontiac.  How,  by  means  of  a  game  of 
ball,  played  in  an  apparently  friendly  spirit  outside  the 
walls,  and  of  which  the  officers  and  soldiers  had  come  forth 
to  be  spectators,  the  ball  was  dexterously  tossed  over  the 
wall,  and  the  savages  rushing  in,  under  pretext  of  finding 
it,  soon  got  possession  and  massacred  the  garrison. 

The  little  Indian  village  of  L'Arbre  Croche  gleamed  far 
away  south,  in  the  light  of  the  setting  sun.  With  that 
exception,  there  was  no  sign  of  living  habitation  along 
that  vast  and  wooded  shore.  The  gigantic  forest-trees, 
and  here  and  there  the  little  glades  of  prairie  opening  to 
the  water,  showed  a  landscape  that  would  have  gladdened 
the  eye  of  the  agriculturist,  with  its  promise  of  fertility ; 
but  it  was  evidently  untrodden  by  the  foot  of  man,  and 
we  left  it,  in  its  solitude,  as  we  took  our  course  westward 
across  the  waters. 

The  rainy  and  gusty  weather,  so  incident  to  the  equi- 
noctial season,  overtook  us  again  before  we  reached  the 
mouth  of  Green  Bay,  and  kept  us  company  until  the  night 
of  our  arrival  upon  the  flats,  about  three  miles  below  the 


GREEN  BAY.  27 

settlement.  Here  the  little  steamer  grounded  "fast  and 
hard."  As  almost  every  one  preferred  braving  the  ele- 
ments to  remaining  cooped  up  in  the  quarters  we  had 
occupied  for  the  past  week,  we  decided  to  trust  ourselves 
to  the  little  boat,  spite  of  wind,  and  rain,  and  darkness, 
and  in  due  time  we  reached  the  shore. 


CHAPTER    III. 

GREEN    BAY. 

OUR  arrival  at  Green  Bay  was  at  an  unfortunate 
moment.  It  was  the  time  of  a  treaty  between  the  United 
States  Government  and  the  Menonionees  and  Wau-ba-na- 
kees.  Consequently,  not  only  the  commissioners  of  the 
treaty,  with  their  clerks  and  officials,  but  traders,  claimants, 
travellers,  and  idlers  innumerable  were  upon  the  ground. 
Most  of  these  were  congregated  in  the  only  hotel  the 
place  afforded.  This  was  a  tolerably-sized  house  near  the 
river-side,  and  as  we  entered  the  long  dining-room,  cold  and 
dripping  from  the  open  boat,  we  were  infinitely  amused  at 
the  motley  assemblage  it  contained.  Various  groups  were 
seated  around.  New  comers,  like  ourselves,  stood  here 
and  there,  for  there  were  not  seats  enough  to  accommo- 
date all  who  sought  entertainment.  The  landlord  sat 
calm  and  indifferent,  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  exhibiting 
all  the  phlegm  of  a  Pennsylvania  Dutchman. 

His  fat,  notable  spouse  was  trotting  round,  now  stop- 
ping to  scold  about  some  one  who,  "burn his  skin  I"  had 
fallen  short  in  his  duty;  now  laughing  good-hum oredly 
until  her  sides  shook,  at  some  witticism  addressed  to  her. 


28          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

She  welcomed  us  very  cordially,  but  to  our  inquiry, 
"  Can  you  accommodate  us  ?"  her  reply  was,  "  Not  I.  I 
have  got  twice  as  many  people  now  as  I  know  what  to  do 
with.  I  have  had  to  turn  my  own  family  out  of  their 
quarters,  what  with  the  commissioners  and  the  lot  of 
folks  that  has  come  in  upon  us." 

"What  are  we  to  do,  then  ?  It  is  too  late  and  stormy 
to  go  up  to  Shanty-town  to  seek  for  lodgings." 

"  Well,  sit  you  down  and  take  your  supper,  and  we  will 
see  what  we  can  do." 

And  she  actually  did  contrive  to  find  a  little  nook,  in 
which  we  were  glad  to  take  refuge  from  the  multitudes 
around  us. 

A  slight  board  partition  separated  us  from  the  apartment 
occupied  by  General  Root,  of  New  York,  one  of  the  com- 
missioners of  the  treaty.  The  steamer  in  which  we  came 
had  brought  the  mail,  at  that  day  a  rare  blessing  to  the 
distant  settlements.  The  opening  and  reading  of  all  the 
dispatches,  which  the  General  received  about  bed-time, 
had,  of  course,  to  be  gone  through  with,  before  he  could 
retire  to  rest.  His  eyes  being  weak,  his  secretaries  were 
employed  to  read  the  communications.  He  was  a  little 
deaf  withal,  and  through  the  slight  division  between  the 
two  apartments  the  contents  of  the  letters,  and  his  com- 
ments upon  them,  were  unpleasantly  audible,  as  he  con- 
tinually admonished  his  secretary  to  raise  his  voice. 

"What  is  that,  Walter?     Read  that  over  again." 

In  vain  we  coughed  and  hemmed,  and  knocked  over 
sundry  pieces  of  furniture.  They  were  too  deeply  inter- 
ested to  hear  aught  that  passed  around  them,  and  if  we 
had  been  politicians  we  should  have  had  all  the  secrets  of 
the  working-men's  party  at  our  disposal,  out  of  which  to 
have  made  capital. 

The  next  morning  it  was  still  rain  !  rain !  nothing  but 


GREEN  BAT.  29 

rain  I  In  spite  of  it,  however,  the  gentlemen  would  take 
a  small  boat  to  row  to  the  steamer,  to  bring  up  the  lug- 
gage, not  the  least  important  part  of  that  which  apper- 
tained to  us  being  sundry  boxes  of  silver  for  paying  the 
annuities  to  the  Winnebagoes  at  the  Portage. 

I  went  out  with  some  others  of  the  company  upon  the 
piazza,  to  witness  their  departure.  A  gentleman  pointed 
out  to  me  Fort  Howard,  on  a  projecting  point  of  the  op- 
posite shore,  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  distant — the 
old  barracks,  the  picketed  inclosure,  the  walls,  all  looking 
quaint,  and,  considering  their  modern  erection,  really  an- 
cient and  venerable.  Presently  we  turned  our  attention 
to  the  boat,  which  had  by  this  time  gained  the  middle  of 
the  river.  One  of  the  passengers  was  standing  up  in  the 
stern,  apparently  giving  some  directions. 

"  That  is  rather  a  venturesome  fellow,"  remarked  one  ; 
"if  he  is  not  careful  he  will  lose  his  balance."  And  at 
this  moment  we  saw  him  actually  perform  a  summerset 
backward,  and  disappear  in  the  water. 

"  Oh  !"  cried  I,  "  he  will  be  drowned  !» 

The  gentlemen  laughed.  "  No,  there  he  is  ;  they  are 
helping  him  in  again." 

The  course  of  the  boat  was  immediately  changed,  and 
the  party  returned  to  the  shore.  It  was  not  until  one  dis- 
embarked and  came  dripping  and  laughing  towards  me, 
that  I  recognized  him  as  my  own  peculiar  property.  He 
was  pleased  to  treat  the  matter  as  a  joke,  but  I  thought  it 
rather  a  sad  beginning  of  Western  experience. 

He  suffered  himself  to  be  persuaded  to  intrust  the  care 
of  his  effects  to  his  friends,  and  having  changed  his  dress, 
prepared  to  remain  quietly  with  me,  when  just  at  this 
moment  a  vehicle  drove  up  to  the  door,  and  we  recog- 
nized the  pleasant,  familiar  face  of  our  old  friend,  Judge 
Doty. 

3* 


30  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

He  had  received  the  news  of  our  arrival,  and  had  come 
to  take  us  at  once  to  his  hospitable  mansion.  We  were 
only  too  happy  to  gather  together  our  bags  and  travelling- 
baskets  and  accompany  him  without  farther  ceremony. 

Our  drive  took  us  first  along  the  edge  of  Navarino,  next 
through  Shanty-town  (the  latter  a  far  more  appropriate 
name  than  the  former),  amid  mud  and  mire,  over  bad  roads, 
and  up  and  down  hilly,  break-neck  places,  until  we  reached 
the  little  brick  dwelling  of  our  friends.  Mrs.  Doty  received 
us  with  such  true,  sisterly  kindness,  and  everything  seemed 
so  full  of  welcome,  that  we  soon  felt  ourselves  at  home. 

We  found  that,  expecting  our  arrival,  invitations  had 
already  been  prepared  to  assemble  the  whole  circle  of 
Green  Bay  society  to  meet  us  at  an  evening  party — this, 
in  a  new  country,  being  the  established  mode  of  doing 
honor  to  guests  or  strangers. 

We  learned,  upon  inquiry,  that  Captain  Harney,  who  had 
kindly  offered  to  come  with  a  boat  and  crew  of  soldiers 
from  Fort  Winnebago,  to  convey  us  to  that  place,  our 
destined  home,  had  not  yet  arrived ;  we  therefore  felt  at 
liberty  to  make  arrangements  for  a  few  days  of  social  en- 
joyment at  "  the  Bay." 

It  was  pleasant  to  people,  secluded  in  such  a  degree  from 
the  world  at  large,  to  hear  all  the  news  we  had  brought — 
all  the  particulars  of  life  and  manners — the  thousand  little 
items  that  the  newspapers  of  that  day  did  not  dream  of 
furnishing — the  fashions,  and  that  general  gossip,  in  short, 
which  a  lady  is  erroneously  supposed  more  aufait  of,  than 
a  gentleman. 

I  well  remember  that,  in  giving  and  receiving  informa- 
tion, the  day  passed  in  a  pretty  uninterrupted  stream  of 
communication.  All  the  party  except  myself  had  made 
the  journey,  or  rather  voyage,  up  the  Fox  River  and  down 
the  Wisconsin  to  the  Mississippi. 


GREEN  BA  Y.  31 

There  were  plenty  of  anecdotes  of  a  certain  trip  per- 
formed by  the  three,  in  company  with  a  French  trader 
and  his  two  sisters,  then  making  their  debut  as  Western 
travellers.  The  manner  in  which  Mademoiselle  Julie 
would  borrow,  without  leave,  a  fine  damask  napkin  or  two, 
to  wipe  out  the  ducks  in  preparation  for  cooking — the  dif- 
ficulty of  persuading  either  of  the  sisters  of  the  propriety 
of  washing  and  rinsing  their  table  apparatus  nicely  before 
packing  it  away  in  the  mess-basket,  the  consequence  of 
which  was,  that  another  nice  napkin  must  be  stealthily 
whisked  out,  to  wipe  the  dishes  when  the  hour  for  meals 
arrived — the  fun  of  the  young  gentleman  in  hunting  up 
his  stray  articles,  thus  misappropriated,  from  the  nooks 
and  corners  of  the  boat,  tying  them  with  a  cord,  and  hang- 
ing them  over  the  stern,  to  make  their  way  down  the  Wis- 
consin to  Prairie  du  Chien. 

Then  there  was  a  capital  story  of  M.  Rolette  himself. 
At  one  point  on  the  route  (I  think  in  crossing  Winnebago 
Lake)  the  travellers  met  one  of  the  Company's  boats  on 
its  way  to  Green  Bay  for  supplies.  M  Rolette  was  one 
of  the  agents  of  the  Company,  and  the  people  in  the  boat 
were  his  employes.  Of  course  after  an  absence  of  some 
weeks  from  home,  the  meeting  on  these  lonely  waters  and 
the  exchanging  of  news  was  an  occasion  of  great  excite- 
ment. 

The  boats  were  stopped — earnest  greetings  interchanged 
— question  followed  question. 

"  Eh  bien — have  they  finished  the  new  house  ?" 

"  Oui,  Monsieur." 

"  Et  la  cheminee,  fume-t-elle  ?"  (Does  the  chimney 
smoke  ?) 

"  Non,  Monsieur." 

11  And  the  harvest — how  is  that  ?" 

"  Very  fine,  indeed." 


32          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  Is  the  mill  at  work?" 
"  Yes,  plenty  of  water." 
"  How  is  Whip  ?"  (his  favorite  horse.) 
"  Oh  !  Whip  is  first-rate." 

Everything,  in  short,  about  the  store,  the  farm,  the  busi- 
ness of  various  descriptions  being  satisfactorily  gone  over, 
there  was  no  occasion  for  farther  delay.  It  was  time  to 
proceed. 

"  Eh  bien — adieu  !  bon  voyage  /" 
"Arrachez,  mes  gens  /"     (Go  ahead,  men  !) 
Then  suddenly — "  Arretez  I  arretez  /"  (Stop,  stop  !) 
"  Comment  se  portent  Madame  Rolette  et  les  enfans  f" 
(How  are  Mrs.  Rolette  and  the  children  ?) 


This  day,  with  its  excitement,  was  at  length  over,  and 
we  retired  to  our  rest,  thankful  that  we  had  not  General 
Root  and  his  secretary  close  to  our  bed's  head,  with  their 
budget  of  political  news. 

My  slumbers  were  not  destined,  however,  to  be  quite 
undisturbed.  I  was  awakened,  at  the  first  slight  peep  of 
dawn,  by  a  sound  from  an  apartment  beneath  our  own — a 
plaintive,  monotonous  chant,  rising  and  then  falling  in  a 
sort  of  mournful  cadence.  It  seemed  to  me  a  wail  of 
something  unearthly — so  wild — so  strange — so  unaccount- 
able. In  terror  I  awoke  my  husband,  who  reassured  me 
by  telling  me  it  was  the  morning  salutation  of  the  Indians 
to  the  opening  day. 

Some  Menomonees  had  been  kindly  given  shelter  for 
the  night  in  the  kitchen  below,  and,  having  fulfilled  their 
unvarying  custom  of  chanting  their  morning  hymn,  they 
now  ceased,  and  again  composed  themselves  to  sleep.  But 
not  so  their  auditor.  There  was  to  me  something  inex- 


GREEN  BAY.  33 

pressibly  beautiful  in  this  morning  song  of  praise  from  the 
untaught  sons  of  the  forest.  What  a  lesson  did  it  preach 
to  the  civilized,  Christianized  world,  too  many  of  whom  lie 
down  and  rise  up  without  an  aspiration  of  thanksgiving  to 
their  Almighty  Preserver — without  even  a  remembrance 
of  His  care,  who  gives  His  angels  charge  concerning 
them !  Never  has  the  impression  of  that  simple  act 
of  worship  faded  from  my  mind.  I  have  loved  to  think 
that,  with  some,  these  strains  might  be  the  outpouring  of 
a  devotion  as  pure  as  that  of  the  Christian  when  he  utters 
the  inspiring  words  of  the  sainted  Ken — 

"  Awake,  my  soul !  and  with  the  sun,"  etc. 


Among  the  visitors  who  called  to  offer  me  a  welcome  to 
the  West,  were  Mr.  and  Miss  Cadle,  who  were  earnestly 
engaged  in  the  first  steps  of  their  afterwards  flourishing 
enterprise  for  the  education  of  Indian  and  half-breed  chil- 
dren. The  school-houses  and  chapel  were  not  yet  erected, 
but  we  visited  their  proposed  site,  and  listened  with  great 
interest  to  bright  anticipations  of  the  future  good  that  was 
to  be  accomplished — the  success  that  was  to  crown  their 
efforts  for  taming  the  heathen  and  teaching  them  the 
knowledge  of  their  Saviour  and  the  blessings  of  civilized 
life.  The  sequel  has  shown  how  little  the  zeal  of  the  few 
can  accomplish,  when  opposed  to  the  cupidity  of  the 
many. 

Our  evening  party  went  off  as  parties  do  elsewhere. 
The  most  interesting  feature  to  me,  because  the  most 
novel,  was  the  conversation  of  some  young  ladies  to 
whom  I  was  introduced,  natives  of  Green  Bay  or  its 
vicinity.  Their  mother  was  a  Menomonee,  but  their 


34  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

father  was  a  Frenchman,  a  descendant  of  a  settler  some 
generations  back,  and  who,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  was 
a  branch  of  the  same  family  of  Grignon  to  which  the 
daughter  of  Madame  de  Sevigne  belonged.  At  least,  it 
is  said  there  are  in  the  possession  of  the  family  many  old 
papers  and  records  which  would  give  that  impression, 
although  the  orthography  of  the  name  has  become 
slightly  changed.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the  Miss  Grignons 
were  strikingly  dignified,  well-bred  young  ladies,  and 
there  was  a  charm  about  their  soft  voices,  and  original, 
unsophisticated  remarks,  very  attractive  to  a  stranger. 

They  opened  to  me,  however,  a  new  field  of  apprehen- 
sion ;  for,  on  my  expressing  my  great  impatience  to  see 
my  new  home,  they  exclaimed,  with  a  look  of  wonder, — 

"  Vous  n'avez  done  pas  pear  des  serpens  ?" 

"  Snakes  !  was  it  possible  there  were  snakes  at  Fort 
Winnebago  ?" 

"  At  the  Portage !  oh  !  yes — one  can  never  walk  out 
for  them — rattle-snakes — copper-heads — all  sorts  !" 

I  am  not  naturally  timid,  but  I  must  confess  that  the 
idea  of  the  serpens  sonnettes  and  the  siffleurs  was  not 
quite  a  subject  of  indifference. 

There  was  one  among  these  young  ladies  whose  tall, 
graceful  figure,  rich,  blooming  complexion,  and  dark, 
glancing  eye,  would  have  distinguished  her  in  any  draw- 
ing-room— and  another,  whose  gentle  sweetness  and  culti- 
vated taste  made  it  a  matter  of  universal  regret  that  she 
was  afterwards  led  to  adopt  the  seclusion  of  a  convent. 

Captain  Harney  and  his  boat  arrived  in  due  time,  and 
active  preparations  for  the  comfort  of  our  journey  com- 
menced under  the  kind  supervision  of  Mrs.  Doty.  The 
mess-basket  was  stowed  with  good  things  of  every  descrip- 
tion— ham  and  tongue — biscuit  and  plum-cake — not  to 
mention  the  substantiate  of  crackers,  bread,  and  boiled 


GREEN  BAY.  35 

pork,  the  latter  of  which,  however,  a  lady  was  supposed 
to  be  too  fastidious  to  think  of  touching,  even  if  starving 
in  the  woods. 

We  had  engaged  three  Canadian  voyageurs  to  take 
charge  of  our  tent,  mess-basket,  and  matters  and  things 
in  general.  Their  business  it  was  to  be  to  cut  the  wood 
for  our  fires,  prepare  our  meals,  and  give  a  helping  hand 
to  whatever  was  going  forward.  A  messenger  had  also 
been  sent  to  the  Kakalin,  or  rapids,  twenty-one  miles 
above,  to  notify  Wish-tay-yun*  the  most  accomplished 
guide  through  the  difficult  passes  of  the  river,  to  be  in 
readiness  for  our  service  on  a  specified  day. 

In  the  mean  time,  we  had  leisure  for  one  more  party, 
and  it  was  to  be  a  "real  Western  hop."  Everybody  will 
remember  that  dance  at  Mrs.  Baird's.  All  the  people, 
young  and  old,  that  would  be  gathered  throughout,  or,  as 
it  was  the  fashion  to  express  it,  on  Green  Bay,  were 
assembled.  The  young  officers  were  up  from  Fort  Howard, 
looking  so  smart  in  their  uniforms — treasures  of  finery, 
long  uncalled  forth,  were  now  brought  to  light — everybody 
was  bound  to  do  honor  to  the  strangers  by  appearing  in 
their  very  best.  It  was  to  be  an  entertainment  unequalled 
by  any  given  before.  All  the  house  was  put  in  requisi- 
tion for  the  occasion.  Desks  and  seats  were  unceremo- 
niously dismissed  from  Mr.  B.'s  office,  which  formed  one 
wing,  to  afford  more  space  for  the  dancers.  Not  only  the 
front  portion  of  the  dwelling,  but  even  the  kitchen  was 
made  fit  for  the  reception  of  company,  in  case  any  primi- 
tive visitor,  as  was  sometimes  the  case,  should  prefer  sit- 
ting down  quietly  there  and  smoking  his  cigar.  This  was 
an  emergency  that,  in  those  days,  had  always  to  be  pro- 
vided for. 

*  Le  Forgeron,  or  Blacksmith,  a  Menomonee  chief. 


36  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  mirth  and  hilarity  of  the  com- 
pany. No  restraint,  but  of  good  manners — no  excess  of 
conventionalities — genuine,  hearty  good-humor  and  enjoy- 
ment, such  as  pleasant,  hospitable  people,  with  just  enough 
of  the  French  element  to  add  zest  to  anything  like  amuse- 
ment, could  furnish,  to  make  the  entertainment  agreeable. 
In  a  country  so  new,  and  where,  in  a  social  gathering,  the 
number  of  the  company  was  more  important  than  the 
quality,  the  circle  was  not  always,  strictly  speaking,  select. 

I  was  aware  of  this,  and  was  therefore  more  amused 
than  surprised  when  a  clumsy  little  man,  with  a  broad, 
red,   laughing  face,   waddled  across  the    room  to  where 
I  had  taken  my  seat  after  a  dance,  and  thus  addressed' 
me : 

"  Miss  K ,  nobody  hain't  never  introduced  you  to 

me,  but  I've  seen  you  a  good  many  times,  and  I  know 
your  husband  very  well,  so  I  thought  I  might  just  as  well 
come  and  speak  to  you — my  name  is  A ." 

"Ah!  Mr.  A ,  good-evening.  I  hope  you  are  en- 
joying yourself.  How  is  your  sister?" 

"Oh  1  she  is  a  great  deal  worse — her  cold  has  got  into 
her  eye,  and  it  is  all  shot  up." 

Then  turning  full  upon  a  lady*  who  sat  near,  radiant 
with  youth  and  beauty,  sparkling  with  wit  and  genuine 
humor : 

"  Oh  1  Mrs.  Beall,"  he  began,  "  what  a  beautiful  gown 
you  have  got  on,  and  how  handsome  you  do  look!  I 
declare  you're  the  prettiest  woman  in  the  room,  and  dance 
the  handsomest." 

"  Indeed,  Mr.  A ,"  replied  she,  suppressing  her  love 

of  fun  and  assuming  a  demure  look,  "  I  am  afraid  you 
flatter  me." 


A  niece  of  James  Fenimore  Cooper. 


VOYAGE    UP  FOX  RIVER.  37 

"  No,  I  don't — I'm  in  earnest.     I've  just  conie  to  ask 
you  to  dance." 

Such  was  the  penalty  of  being  too  charming. 


CHAPTER    1Y. 

VOYAGE    TIP   FOX   RIVER. 

IT  had  been  arranged  that  Judge  Doty  should  accom- 
pany us  in  our  boat  as  far  as  the  Butte  des  Morts,  at 
which  place  his  attendant  would  be  waiting  with  horses 
to  convey  him  to  Mineral  Point,  where  he  was  to  hold 
court. 

It  was  a  bright  and  beautiful  morning  when  we  left  his 
pleasant  home,  to  commence  our  passage  up  the  Fox 
River.  Captain  Harney  was  proposing  to  remain  a  few 
days  longer  at  "the  Bay,"  but  he  called  to  escort  us  to 
the  boat  and  instal  us  in  all  its  comforts. 

As  he  helped  me  along  over  the  ploughed  ground  and 
other  inequalities  in  our  way  to  the  river-bank,  where  the 
boat  lay,  he  told  me  how  impatiently  Mrs.  Twiggs,  the 
wife  of  the  commanding  officer,  who  since  the  past  spring 
had  been  the  only  white  lady  at  Fort  Winnebago,  was 
now  expecting  a  companion  and  friend.  We  had  met  in 
New  York,  shortly  after  her  marriage,  and  were,  there- 
fore, not  quite  unacquainted.  I,  for  my  part,  felt  sure 
that  when  there  were  two  of  our  sex — when  my  piano 
was  safely  there — when  the  Post  Library  which  we  had 
purchased  should  be  unpacked — when  all  should  be  fairly 
arranged  and  settled,  we  should  be,  although  far  away  in 
the  wilderness,  the  haopiest  little  circle  imaginable.  All 

4 


38          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

my  anticipations  were  of  the  most  sanguine  and  cheerful 
character. 

It  was  a  moderate-sized  Mackinac  boat,  with  a  crew  of 
soldiers,  and  our  own  three  voyageurs  in  addition,  that  lay 
waiting  for  us — a  dark-looking  structure  of  some  thirty 
feet  in  length.  Placed  in  the  centre  was  a  framework  of 
slight  posts,  supporting  a  roof  of  canvas,  with  curtains  of 
the  same,  which  might  be  let  down  at  the  sides  and  ends, 
after  the  manner  of  a  country  stage-coach,  or  rolled  up  to 
admit  the  light  and  air. 

In  the  midst  of  this  little  cabin  or  saloon  was  placed 
the  box  containing  my  piano,  and  on  it  a  mattress,  which 
was  to  furnish  us  a  divan  through  the  day  and  a  place  of 
repose  at  night,  should  the  weather  at  any  time  prove  too 
wet  or  unpleasant  for  encamping.  The  boxes  of  silver, 
with  which  my  husband  was  to  pay  the  annuities  due  his 
red  children,  by  treaty  stipulation,  were  stowed  next.  Our 
mess-basket  was  in  a  convenient  vicinity,  and  we  had  pur- 
chased a  couple  of  large  square  covered  baskets  of  the 
Waubanakees,  or  New  York  Indians,  to  hold  our  various 
necessary  articles  of  outward  apparel  and  bedding,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  answer  as  very  convenient  little  work-  or 
dinner-tables. 

As  a  true  daughter  of  New  England,  it  is  to  be  taken 
for  granted  I  had  not  forgotten  to  supply  myself  with 
knitting-work  and  embroidery.  Books  and  pencils  were  a 
matter  of  course. 

The  greater  part  of  our  furniture,  together  with  the 
various  articles  for  housekeeping  with  which  we  had  sup- 
plied ourselves  in  New  York  and  Detroit,  were  to  follow 
in  another  boat,  under  the  charge  of  people  whose  business 
it  professed  to  be  to  take  cargoes  safely  up  the  rapids  and 
on  to  Fort  Winnebago.  This  was  an  enterprise  requiring 
some  three  weeks  of  time  and  a  great  amount  of  labor,  so 


VOYAGE   UP  FOX  RIVER.  39 

that  the  owners  of  the  goods  transported  might  think 
themselves  happy  to  receive  them  at  last,  however  wet, 
broken,  and  dilapidated  their  condition  might  be.  It  was 
for  this  reason  that  we  took  our  choicest  possessions  with 
us,  even  at  the  risk  of  being  a  little  crowded. 

Until  now  I  had  never  seen  a  gentleman  attired  in  a 
colored  shirt,  a  spotless  white  collar  and  bosom  being  one 
of  those  "  notions"  that  "  Boston,"  and  consequently  New 
England  "  folks,"  entertained  of  the  becoming  in  a  gentle- 
man's toilette.  Mrs.  Cass  had  laughingly  forewarned  me 
that  not  only  calico  shirts  but  patch-work  pillow-cases 
were  an  indispensable  part  of  a  travelling  equipment ;  and, 
thanks  to  the  taste  and  skill  of  some  tidy  little  French- 
woman, I  found  our  divan-pillows  all  accommodated  in  the 
brightest  and  most  variegated  garb. 

The  Judge  and  my  husband  were  gay  with  the  deepest 
of  blue  and  pink.  Each  was  prepared,  besides,  with  a 
bright  red  cap  (a  bonnet  rouge,  or  tuque,  as  the  voyageurs 
call  it),  which,  out  of  respect  for  the  lady,  was  to  be 
donned  only  when  a  hearty  dinner,  a  dull  book,  or  the 
want  of  exercise  made  an  afternoon  nap  indispensable. 

The  Judge  was  an  admirable  travelling  companion.  He 
had  lived  many  years  in  the  country,  had  been  with 
General  Cass  on  his  expedition  to  the  head- waters  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  had  a  vast  fund  of  anecdote  regarding 
early  times,  customs,  and  inhabitants. 

Some  instances  of  the  mode  of  administering  justice  in 
those  days,  I  happen  to  recall. 

There  was  an  old  Frenchman  at  the  Bay,  named  Reaume, 
excessively  ignorant  and  grasping,  although  otherwise 
tolerably  good-natured.  This  man  was  appointed  justice 
of  the  peace.  Two  men  once  appeared  before  him,  the  one 
as  plaintiff,  the  other  as  defendant.  The  justice  listened 
patiently  to  the  complaint  of  the  one  and  the  defence  of 


40  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

the  other;  then  rising,  with  dignity,  he  pronounced  his 
decision : 

"  You  are  both  wrong.  You,  Bois-vert,"  to  the  plaintiff, 
"you  bring  ine  one  load  of  hay;  and  you,  Crely,"  to  the 
defendant,  "  you  bring  me  one  load  of  wood  ;  and  now 
the  matter  is  settled."  It  does  not  appear  that  any  ex- 
ceptions were  taken  to  this  verdict. 

This  anecdote  led  to  another,  the  scene  of  which  was 
Prairie  du  Chien,  on  the  Mississippi. 

There  was  a  Frenchman,  a  justice  of  the  peace,  who 
was  universally  known  by  the  name  of  "Old  Boilvin." 
His  office  was  just  without  the  walls  of  the  fort,  and  it 
was  much  the  fashion  among  the  officers  to  lounge  in 
there  of  a  morning,  to  find  sport  for  an  idle  hour,  and  to 
take  a  glass  of  brandy-and-water  with  the  old  gentleman, 
which  he  called  "taking  a  little  quelque-chose" 

A  soldier,  named  Fry,  had  been  accused  of  stealing  and 
killing  a  calf  belonging  to  M.  Rolette,  and  the  constable,  a 
bricklayer  of  the  name  of  Bell,  had  been  dispatched  to 
arrest  the  culprit  and  bring  him  to  trial. 

While  the  gentlemen  were  making  their  customary 
morning  visit  to  the  justice,  a  noise  was  heard  in  the  entry, 
and  a  knock  at  the  door. 

"  Come  in,"  cried  Old  Boilvin,  rising  and  walking  toward 
the  door. 

Bell. — Here,  sir,  I  have  brought  Fry  to  you,  as  you 
ordered. 

Justice. — Fry,  you  great  rascal!  What  for  you  kill 
M.  Rolette's  calf? 

Fry.— I  did  not  kill  M.  Rolette's  calf. 

Justice  (shaking  his  fist). — You  lie,  you  great rascal! 

Bell,  take  him  to  jail.  Come,  gentlemen,  come,  let  us  take 
a  leetle  quelque-chose. 


VOYAGE   UP  FOX  RIVER.  41 

The  Canadian  boatmen  always  sing  while  rowing  or 
paddling,  and  nothing  encourages  them  so  much  as  to 
hear  the  "  bourgeois"*  take  the  lead  in  the  music.  If  the 
passengers,  more  especially  those  of  the  fair  sex,  join  in 
the  refrain,  the  compliment  is  all  the  greater. 

Their  songs  are  of  a  light,  cheerful  character,  generally 
embodying  some  little  satire  or  witticism,  calculated  to 
produce  a  spirited,  sometimes  an  uproarious,  chorus. 

The  song  and  refrain  are  carried  on  somewhat  in  the 
following  style : 

BOURGEOIS. — Par-derriere  chez  ma  tante, 
Par-derriere  chez  ma  tante, 
CHORUS. — Par-derriere  chez  ma  tante, 
Par-derriere  chez  ma  tante. 

BOURGEOIS. — II  y  a  un  coq  qui  chante, 

Des  pornmes,  des  poires,  des  raves,  des  choux, 
Des  figues  nouvelles,  des  raisins  doux. 
CHORUS. — Des  pdmmes,  des  poires,  des  raves,  des  choux, 
Des  figues  nouvelles,  des  raisins  doux. 

BOURGEOIS. — II  y  a  un  coq  qui  chante, 
II  y  a  un  coq  qui  chante, 
CHORUS. — II  y  a  un  coq  qui  chante,  etc. 

BOURGEOIS. — Demande  une  femme  a  prendre, 

Des  pommes,  des  poires,  des  raves,  des  choux,  etc. 
CHORUS. — Des  pommes,  des  poires,  etc. 

BOURGEOIS. — Demande  une  femme  a  prendre, 
Demande  une  femme  a,  etc. 

And   thus   it  continues   until   the   advice   is   given   suc- 
cessively, 

Ne  prenez  pas  une  noire, 
Car  elles  aiment  trop  a  boire, 
Ne  prenez  pas  une  rousse, 
Car  elles  sont  trop  jalousea. 

*  Master — or,  to  use  the  emphatic  Yankee  term,  boss. 
4* 


42  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

And  by  the  time  all  the  different  qualifications  are  re- 
hearsed and  objected  to,  lengthened  out  by  the  inter- 
minable repetition  of  the  chorus,  the  shout  of  the  bourgeois 
is  heard — 

"  Whoop  la !  a  terre,  a  terre — pour  la  pipe !" 

It  is  an  invariable  custom  for  the  voyageurs  to  stop  every 
five  or  six  miles  to  rest  and  smoke,  so  that  it  was  formerly 
the  way  of  measuring  distances — "  so  many  pipes,"  instead 
of  "so  many  miles." 

The  Canadian  melodies  are  sometimes  very  beautiful, 
and  a  more  exhilarating  mode  of  travel  can  hardly  be 
imagined  than  a  voyage  over  these  waters,  amid  all  the 
wild  magnificence  of  nature,  with  the  measured  strokes  of 
the  oar  keeping  time  to  the  strains  of  "  Le  Rosier  Blanc," 
"En  roulant  ma  Boule"  or  " Leve  ton  pied,  ma  jolie 
Bergere" 

The  climax  of  fan  seemed  to  be  in  a  comic  piece,  which, 
however  oft  repeated,  appeared  never  to  grow  stale.  It 
was  somewhat  after  this  fashion : 

BOURGEOIS. — Micbaud  est  monte"  dans  un  prunier, 
Pour  treiller  des  prunes. 
La  branche  a  casse — 
CHORUS. — Michaud  a  tombe"  ? 
BOURGEOIS. — Ou  est-ce  qu'il  est? 

CHORUS. — Ii  est  en  bas. 
BOURGEOIS. — Oh  !  reveille,  reveille,  reveille, 

Oh!  reveille,  Michaud  est  en  haut!* 

It  was  always  a  point  of  etiquette  to  look  astonished  at 
the  luck  of  Michaud  in  remaining  in  the  tree,  spite  of  the 
breaking  of  the  branch,  and  the  joke  had  to  be  repeated 

*  Michaud  climbed  into  a  plum-tree,  to  gather  plums.  The  branch 
broke.  Michaud  fell !  Where  is  he  ?  He  is  down  on  the  ground.  No, 
he  is  up  in  the  tree. 


VOYAGE   UP  FOX  RIVER.  43' 

through  all  the  varieties  of  fruit-trees  that  Michaud  might 
be  supposed  able  to  climb. 

By  evening  of  the  first  day  we  arrived  at  the  Kakalin, 
where  another  branch  of  the  Grignon  family  resided.  We 
were  very  pleasantly  entertained,  although,  in  my  anxiety 
to  begin  my  forest  life,  I  would  fain  have  had  the  tent 
pitched  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  have  laid  aside,  at 
once,  the  indulgences  of  civilization.  This,  however, 
would  have  been  a  slight,  perhaps  an  affront;  so  we  did 
much  better,  and  partook  of  the  good  cheer  that  was 
offered  us  in  the  shape  of  hot  venison  steaks  and  crepes, 
and  that  excellent  cup  of  coffee  which  none  can  prepare 
like  a  Frenchwoman,  and  which  is  so  refreshing  after  a 
day  in  the  open  air. 

The  Kakalin  is  a  rapid  of  the  Fox  River,  sufficiently 
important  to  make  the  portage  of  the  heavy  lading  of  a 
boat  necessary ;  the  boat  itself  being  poled  or  dragged  up 
with  cords  against  the  current.  It  is  one  of  a  series  of 
rapids  and  chutes,  or  falls,  which  occur  between  this  point 
and  Lake  Winnebago,  twenty  miles  above. 

The  next  morning,  after  breakfast,  we  took  leave  of  our 
hosts,  and  prepared  to  pursue  our  journey.  The  bourgeois, 
from  an  early  hour,  had  been  occupied  in  superintending 
his  men  in  getting  the  boat  and  its  loading  over  the  Ka- 
kalin. As  the  late  rains  had  made  the  paths  through  the 
woods  and  along  the  banks  of  the  river  somewhat  muddy 
and  uncomfortable  for  walking,  I  was  put  into  an  ox-cart, 
to  be  jolted  over  the  unequal  road;  saluting  impartially 
all  the  stumps  and  stones  that  lay  in  our  way,  the  only 
means  of  avoiding  which  seemed  to  be  when  the  little, 
thick-headed  Frenchman,  our  conductor,  bethought  him  of 
suddenly  guiding  his  cattle  into  a  projecting  tree  or  thorn- 
bush,  to  the  great  detriment  not  only  of  my  straw  bonnet, 
but  of  my  very  eyes. 


44          THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

But  we  got  through  at  last,  and,  arriving  at  the  head  of 
the  rapids,  I  found  the  boat  lying  there,  all  in  readiness 
for  our  re-embarking. 

Our  Menomonee  guide,  Wish-tay~yun,  a  fine,  stalwart 
Indian,  with  an  open,  good-humored,  one  might  almost  say 
roguish  countenance,  came  forward  to  be  presented  to  me. 

"Bon-jour,  bon-jour,  maman,"  was  his  laughing  saluta- 
tion. Again  I  was  surprised,  not  as  before  at  the  French, 
for  to  that  I  had  become  accustomed,  but  at  the  respectable 
title  he  was  pleased  to  bestow  upon  me. 

"Yes,"  said  my  husband,  "you  must  make  up  your 
mind  to  receive  a  very  numerous  and  well-grown  family, 
consisting  of  all  the  Winnebagoes,  Pottowattarnies,  Chip- 
pewas,  and  Ottawas,  together  with  such  Sioux,  Sacs  and 
Foxes,  and  lowas,  as  have  any  point  to  gain  in  applying 
to  me.  By  the  first-named  tribe  in  virtue  of  my  office, 
and  by  the  others  as  a  matter  of  courtesy,  I  am  always 
addressed  as  'father ' — you,  of  course,  will  be  their 
'  mother.'1 » 

Wish-tay-yun  and  I  were  soon  good  friends,  my  husband 
interpreting  to  me  the  Chippewa  language  in  which  he 
spoke.  We  were  impatient  to  be  off,  the  morning  being 
already  far  advanced,  and,  all  things  being  in  readiness,  the 
word  was  given : 

"Pousse  au  large,  mes  gens  /"     (Push  out,  my  men). 

At  this  moment  a  boat  was  seen  leaving  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  river  and  making  towards  us.  It  contained 
white  men,  and  they  showed  by  signs  that  they  wished 
to  detain  us  until  they  came  up.  They  drew  near,  and  we 
found  them  to  be  Mr.  Marsh,  a  missionary  among  the 
Wau-ba-na-kees,  or  the  New  York  Indians,  lately  brought 
into  this  country,  and  the  Rev.  Eleazar  Williams,*  who 

*  The  supposed  Dauphin  of  France. 


VOYAGE   UP  FOX  RIVER.  45 

was  at  that  time  living  among  his  red  brethren  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Fox  River. 

To  persons  so  situated,  even  more  emphatically  than  to 
those  of  the  settlements,  the  arrival  of  visitors  from  the 
"  east  countrie  "  was  a  godsend  indeed.  We  had  to  give 
all  the  news  of  various  kinds  that  we  had  brought — polit- 
ical, ecclesiastical,  and  social — as  well  as  a  tolerably  de- 
tailed account  of  what  we  proposed  to  do,  or  rather  what 
we  hoped  to  be  able  to  do,  among  our  native  children  at 
the  Portage. 

I  was  obliged,  for  my  part,  to  confess  that,  being  almost 
entirely  a  stranger  to  the  Indian  character  and  habits,  I 
was  going  among  them  with  no  settled  plans  of  any  kind 
—general  good-will,  and  a  hope  of  making  them  my  friends, 
being  the  only  principles  I  could  lay  claim  to  at  present. 
I  must  leave  it  for  time  and  a  better  acquaintance  to  show 
me  in  what  way  the  principle  could  be  carried.out  for  their 
greatest  good. 

Mr.  Williams  was  a  dark-complexioned,  good-looking 
man.  Having  always  heard  him  spoken  of,  by  his  rela- 
tions in  Connecticut,  as  "  our  Indian  cousin,"  it  never  oc- 
curred to  me  to  doubt  his  belonging  to  that  race,  although 
I  now  think  that  if  I  had  met  him  elsewhere  I  should 
have  taken  him  for  a  Spaniard  or  a  Mexican.  His  com- 
plexion had  decidedly  more  of  the  olive  than  the  copper 
hue,  and  his  countenance  was  grave,  almost  melancholy. 
He  was  very  silent  during  this  interview,  asking  few  ques- 
tions, and  offering  no  observations  except  in  reply  to  some 
question  addressed  to  him. 

It  was  a  hard  pull  for  the  men  up  the  rapids.  Wish- 
tay-yun,  whose  clear,  sonorous  voice  was  the  bugle  of  the 
party,  shouted  and  whooped — each  one  answered  with  a 
chorus,  and  a  still  more  vigorous  effort.  By-and-by  the 
boat  would  become  firmly  set  between  two  huge  stones — 


46          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"Whoop  la!  whoop!  whoop!" 

Another  pull,  and  another,  straining  every  nerve — in  vain. 

"She  will  not  budge!" 

"Men,  overboard!"  and  instantly  every  rower  is  over 
the  side  and  into  the  water. 

By  pulling,  pushing,  and  tugging,  the  boat  is  at  length 
released  from  her  position,  and  the  men  walk  along  beside 
her,  helping  and  guiding  her,  until  they  reach  a  space  of 
comparatively  smooth  water,  when  they  again  take  their 
seats  and  their  oars. 

It  will  be  readily  imagined  that  there  were  few  songs 
this  day,  but  very  frequent  pipes,  to  refresh  the  poor 
fellows  after  such  an  arduous  service. 

It  was  altogether  a  new  spectacle  to  me.  In  fact,  I 
had  hardly  ever  before  been  called  upon  to  witness  severe 
bodily  exertion,  and  my  sympathies  and  sensibilities  were, 
for  this  reason,  the  more  enlisted  on  the  occasion.  It 
seemed  a  sufficient  hardship  to  have  to  labor  in  this  vio- 
lent manner ;  but  to  walk  in  cold  water  up  to  their  waists, 
and  then  to  sit  down  in  their  soaking  garments  without 
going  near  a  fire !  Poor  men  I  this  was  too  much  to  be 
borne  1  What,  then,  was  my  consternation  to  see  my  hus- 
band, who,  shortly  after  our  noontide  meal,  had  surprised 
me  by  making  his  appearance  in  a  pair  of  duck  trowsers 
and  light  jacket,  at  the  first  cry  of  "  Fast,  again  !"  spring 
over  into  the  water  with  the  men,  and  "bear  a  hand" 
throughout  the  remainder  of  the  long  stretch! 

When  he  returned  on  board,  it  was  to  take  the  oar  of  a 
poor,  delicate-looking  boy,  one  of  the  company  of  soldiers, 
who  from  the  first  had  suffered  with  bleeding  at  the  nose 
on  every  unusual  exertion.  I  was  not  surprised,  on  in- 
quiring, to  find  that  this  lad  was  a  recruit  just  entered  the 
service.  He  passed  by  the  name  of  Gridley,  but  that  was 
undoubtedly  an  assumed  name.  He  had  the  appearance 


VOYAGE   UP  FOX  RIVER.  47 

of  having  been  delicately  nurtured,  and  had  probably 
enlisted  without  at  all  appreciating  the  hardships  and 
discomforts  of  a  soldier's  life.  This  is  evident  from  the 
dissatisfaction  he  always  continued  to  feel,  until  at  length 
he  deserted  from  his  post.  This  was  some  months  subse- 
quent to  the  time  of  which  I  am  writing.  He  was  once  re- 
taken, and  kept  for  a  time  in  confinement,  but  immediately 
on  his  release  deserted  again,  and  his  remains  were  found 
the  following  spring,  not  many  miles  from  the  fort.  He 
had  died,  either  of  cold  or  starvation.  This  is  a  sad  inter- 
lude— we  will  return  to  our  boating. 

With  all  our  tugging  and  toiling,  we  had  accomplished 
but  thirteen  miles  since  leaving  the  Kakalin,  and  it  was 
already  late  when  we  arrived  in  view  of  the  "  Grande 
Chute,"  near  which  we  were  to  encamp. 

We  had  passed  the  "  Little  Chute"  (the  spot  where  the 
town  of  Appleton  now  stands)  without  any  further  obser- 
vation than  that  it  required  a  vast  deal  of  extra  exertion 
to  buffet  with  the  rushing  stream  and  come  off,  as  we  did, 
victorious. 

The  brilliant  light  of  the  setting  sun  was  resting  on  the 
high  wooded  banks  through  which  broke  the  beautiful, 
foaming,  dashing  waters  of  the  Chute.  The  boat  was 
speedily  turned  towards  a  little  headland  projecting  from 
the  left  bank,  which  had  the  advantage  of  a  long  strip 
of  level  ground,  sufficiently  spacious  to  afford  a  good  en- 
camping ground.  I  jumped  ashore  before  the  boat  was 
fairly  pulled  up  by  the  men,  and  with  the  Judge's  help 
made  my  way  as  rapidly  as  possible  to  a  point  lower  down 
the  river,  from  which,  he  said,  the  best  view  of  the  Chute 
could  be  obtained.  I  was  anxious  to  make  a  sketch  before 
the  daylight  quite  faded  away. 

The  left  bank  of  the  river  was  to  the  west,  and  over  a 


48          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

portion  less  elevated  than  the  rest  the  sun's  parting  rays 
fell  upon  the  boat,  the  men  with  their  red  caps  and  belts, 
and  the  two  tents  already  pitched.  The  smoke  now  begin- 
ning to  ascend  from  the  evening  fires,  the  high  wooded 
bank  beyond,  up  which  the  steep  portage  path  could  just 
be  discerned,  and,  more  remote  still,  the  long  stretch  of 
waterfall  now  darkening  in  the  shadow  of  the  overhang- 
ing forests,  formed  a  lovely  landscape,  to  which  the  pencil 
of  an  artist  could  alone  do  justice. 

This  was  my  first  encampment,  and  I  was  quite  en- 
chanted with  the  novelty  of  everything  about  me. 

The  fires  had  been  made  of  small  saplings  and  under- 
brush, hastily  collected,  the  mildness  of  the  weather  ren- 
dering anything  beyond  what  sufficed  for  the  purposes  of 
cooking  and  drying  the  men's  clothes,  superfluous.  The 
soldiers'  tent  was  pitched  at  some  distance  from  our  own, 
but  not  too  far  for  us  to  bear  distinctly  their  laughter  and 
apparent  enjoyment  after  the  fatigues  of  the  day. 

Under  the  careful  superintendence  of  Corporal  Kilgour, 
however,  their  hilarity  never  passed  the  bounds  of  re- 
spectful propriety,  and,  by  the  time  we  had  eaten  our  sup- 
pers, cooked  in  the  open  air  with  the  simple  apparatus  of 
a  tea-kettle  and  frying-pan,  we  were,  one  and  all,  ready  to 
retire  to  our  rest. 

The  first  sound  that  saluted  our  ears  in  the  early  dawn 
of  the  following  morning,  was  the  far-reaching  call  of  the 
bourgeois : 

"  How !  how  1  how  I"  uttered  at  the  very  top  of  his 
voice. 

All  start  at  that  summons,  and  the  men  are  soon  turn- 
ing out  of  their  tents,  or  rousing  from  their  slumbers  be- 
side the  fire,  and  preparing  for  the  duties  of  the  day. 

The  fire  is  replenished,  the  kettles  set  on  to  boil,  the 
mess-baskets  opened,  and  a  portion  of  their  contents  brought 


VOYAGE   UP  FOX  RIVER.  49 

forth  to  be  made  ready  for  breakfast.  One  Frenchman 
spreads  our  mat  within  the  tent,  whence  the  bedding  has 
all  been  carefully  removed  and  packed  up  for  stowing  in 
the  boat.  The  tin  cups  and  plates  are  placed  around  on 
the  new-fashioned  table-cloth.  The  heavy  dews  make  it 
a  little  too  damp  for  us  to  breakfast  in  the  open  air;  other- 
wise our  preparations  would  be  made  outside,  upon  the 
green  grass.  In  an  incredibly  short  time  our  smoking 
coffee  and  broiled  ham  are  placed  before  us,  to  which  are 
added,  from  time  to  time,  slices  of  toast  brought  hot  and 
fresh  from  the  glowing  coals. 

There  is,  after  all,  no  breakfast  like  a  breakfast  in  the 
woods,  with  a  well-trained  Frenchman  for  master  of  cere- 
monies. 

It  was  a  hard  day's  work  to  which  the  men  now  applied 
themselves,  that  of  dragging  the  heavy  boat  up  the  Chute. 
It  had  been  thought  safest  to  leave  the  piano  in  its  place 
on  board,  but  the  rest  of  the  lading  had  to  be  carried  up 
the  steep  bank,  and  along  its  summit,  a  distance  of  some 
hundreds  of  rods,  to  the  smooth  water  beyond,  where  all 
the  difficulties  of  our  navigation  terminated. 

The  Judge  kindly  took  charge  of  me  while  "  the  bour- 
geois" superintended  this  important  business,  and  with 
reading,  sketching,  and  strolling  about,  the  morning  glided 
away.  Twelve  o'clock  came,  and  still  the  preparations 
for  starting  were  not  yet  completed. 

In  my  rambles  about  to  seek  out  some  of  the  finest  of 
the  wild  flowers  for  a  bouquet,  before  my  husband's  re- 
turn, I  came  upon  the  camp-fire  of  the  soldiers.  A  tall, 
red-faced,  light-haired  young  man  in  fatigue  dress  was 
attending  a  kettle  of  soup,  the  savory  steams  of  which 
were  very  attractive. 

Seeing  that  I  was  observing  his  occupation,  he  politely 
ladled  out  a  tin-cupful  of  the  liquid  and  offered  it  to  me. 

5 


50          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

I  declined  it,  saying  we  should  have  our  dinner  imme- 
diately. 

"  They  left  me  here  to  get  their  dinner,"  said  he,  appa- 
rently not  displeased  to  have  some  one  to  talk  to ;  "  and  I 
thought  I  might  as  well  make  some  soup.  Down  on  the 
German  Flats,  where  I  come  from,  they  always  like  soup." 

"  Ah  !  you  are  from  the  German  Flats — then  your  name 
must  be  Bellinger  or  Weber." 

"  No,  it  isn't — it's  Krissman." 

"  Well,  Krissman,  how  do  you  like  the  service  ?" 

"  Yery  well.  I  was  only  recruited  last  summer.  I  used 
to  ride  horse  on  the  Canawl,  and,  as  I  can  blow  a  horn 
first-rate,  I  expect  I  will  soon  be  able  to  play  on  a  bugle, 
and  then,  when  I  get  to  be  musician,  you  know,  I  shall 
have  extra  pay." 

I  did  not  know  it,  but  I  expressed  due  pleasure  at  the 
information,  and  wishing  Krissman  all  manner  of  success 
in  his  dreams  of  ambition,  or  rather,  I  should  say,  of 
avarice,  for  the  hopes  of  "extra  pay"  evidently  prepon- 
derated over  those  of  fame,  I  returned  to  my  own  quarters. 

My  husband,  with  his  French  tastes,  was  inclined  to  be 
somewhat  disappointed  when  I  told  him  of  this  little 
incident,  and  my  refusal  of  Krissman's  soup  ;  but  we  were 
soon  gratified  by  seeing  his  tall,  awkward  form  bearing  a 
kettle  of  the  composition,  which  he  set  down  before  the 
two  gentlemen,  by  whom,  to  his  infinite  satisfaction,  it 
was  pronounced  excellent. 

Everything  being  at  length  in  readiness,  the  tents  were 
struck  and  carried  around  the  Portage,  and  my  husband, 
the  Judge,  and  I  followed  at  our  leisure. 

The  woods  were  brilliant  with  wild  flowers,  although 
it  was  so  late  in  the  season  that  the  glory  of  the  summer 
was  well-nigh  past.  But  the  lupin,  the  moss-pink,  and  the 
yellow  wallflower,  with  all  the  varieties  of  the  helianthus, 


WIN  NEB  AGO  LAKE— MISS  FOUR- LEGS.  51 

the  aster,  and  the  solidago,  spread  their  gay  charms 
around.  The  gentlemen  gathered  clusters  of  the  bitter- 
sweet (celastrus  scandeus)  from  the  overhanging  boughs 
to  make  a  wreath  for  my  hat,  as  we  trod  the  tangled  path- 
way, which,  like  that  of  Christabel,  was 

"  Now  in  glimmer  and  now  in  gloom," 

through  the  alternations  of  open  glade  and  shady  thicket. 
Soon,  like  the  same  lovely  heroine, 

"  We  reached  the  place — right  glad  we  were," 

and,  without  further  delay,  we  were  again  on  board  our 
little  boat  and  skimming  over  the  now  placid  waters. 


CHAPTER    V. 

WINNEBAGO   LAKE — MISS   FOUR-LEGS. 

OUR  encampment  this  night  was  the  most  charming 
that  can  be  imagined.  Owing  to  the  heavy  service  the 
men  had  gone  through  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  day, 
we  took  but  a  short  stage  for  the  afternoon,  and,  having 
pulled  some  seven  or  eight  miles  to  a  spot  a  short  distance 
below  the  "  little  Butte,"  we  drew  in  at  a  beautiful  opening 
among  the  trees. 

The  soldiers  now  made  a  regular  business  of  encamp- 
ing, by  cutting  down  a  large  tree  for  their  fire  and  apply- 
ing themselves  to  the  preparing  of  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
food  for  their  next  day's  journey,  a  long  stretch,  namely, 
of  twenty-one  miles  across  Winnebago  Lake.  Our  French- 
men did  the  same.  The  fire  caught  in  the  light  dry  grass 


52          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

by  which  we  were  surrounded,  and  soon  all  was  blaze  and 
crackle. 

Fortunately  the  wind  was  sufficient  to  take  the  flames 
all  in  one  direction;  and,  besides,  there  was  not  enough 
fuel  to  have  made  them  a  subject  of  any  alarm.  We 
hopped  upon  the  fallen  logs,  and  dignified  the  little  cir- 
cumscribed affair  with  the  name  of  "a  prairie  on  fire." 
The  most  serious  inconvenience  was  its  having  consumed 
all  the  dry  grass,  some  armfuls  of  which,  spread  under  the 
bearskin  in  my  tent,  I  had  found,  the  night  before,  a  great 
improvement  to  my  place  of  repose. 

Our  supper  was  truly  delightful,  at  the  pleasant  sunset 
hour,  under  the  tall  trees  beside  the  waters  that  ran  mur- 
muring by ;  and  when  the  bright,  broad  moon  arose,  and 
shed  her  flood  of  light  over  the  scene,  so  wild  yet  so 
beautiful  in  its  vast  solitude,  I  felt  that  I  might  well  be 
an  object  of  envy  to  the  friends  I  had  left  behind. 

But  all  things  have  an  end,  and  so  must  at  last  my 
enthusiasm  for  the  beauties  around  me,  and,  albeit  unwill- 
ingly, I  closed  my  tent  and  took  my  place  within,  so  near 
the  fall  of  canvas  that  I  could  raise  it  occasionally  and 
peep  forth  upon  the  night. 

In  time  all  was  quiet.  The  men  had  become  silent,  and 
appeared  to  have  retired  to  rest,  and  we  were  just  sinking 
to  our  slumbers,  when  a  heavy  tread  and  presently  a  bluff 
voice  were  heard  outside. 

"  Mr.  Kinzie !  Mr.  Kinzie  I" 

"  Who  is  there  ?     What  is  it  ?" 

"  I'm  Krissman ;  didn't  you  mean,  sir,  that  the  men 
should  have  any  liquor  to-night?" 

"  Of  course  I  did.  Has  not  Kilgour  given  out  your 
rations  ?" 

"No:  he  says  you  did  not  say  anything  particular 
about  it,  and  he  was  not  coming  to  ask  you  if  you  forgot 


WINNEBAGO  LAKE— MISS  FOUR-LEGS.  53 

it;  but  I  thought  I  wouldn't  be  bashful — I'd  just  come 
and  ask." 

"That  is  right.  Tell  Kilgour  I  should  like  to  have 
him  serve  out  a  ration  apiece." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  in  a  most  cheerful  tone;  "I'll  tell 
him." 

Krissman  was  getting  to  be  quite  a  character  with  us. 

A  row  of  a  few  miles,  on  the  following  morning,  brought 
us  to  Four-Legs'  village,*  at  the  entrance  to  Winne- 
bago  Lake,  a  picturesque  cluster  of  Indian  huts,  spread 
around  on  a  pretty  green  glade,  and  shaded  by  fine  lofty 
trees. 

We  were  now  fairly  in  the  Winnebago  country,  and  I 
soon  learned  that  the  odd-sounding  name  of  the  place  was 
derived  from  the  principal  chief  of  the  nation,  whose  resi- 
dence it  was.  The  inhabitants  were  absent,  having,  in  all 
probability,  departed  to  their  wintering  grounds.  We  here 
took  leave  of  our  friend  Wish-tay-yun,  at  the  borders  of 
whose  country  we  had  now  arrived. 

"Bon-jour,  Chon!"  (John:)  "  bon-jour,  maman."  A 
hearty  shake  of  the  hand  completed  his  adieu,  as  we 
pushed  off  into  the  lake,  and  left  him  smoking  his  kin-nee- 
kin-nickf  and  waiting  until  the  spirit  should  move  him  to 
take  up  his  long  Indian  trot  towards  his  home  in  the 
Menomonee  country. 

With  him  our  sunshine  seemed  to  have  departed.  The 
skies,  hitherto  so  bright  and  serene,  became  overcast,  and, 
instead  of  the  charming  voyage  we  had  anticipated  over 
the  silver  waters  of  the  lake,  we  were  obliged  to  keep  our- 
selves housed  under  our  canvas  shelter,  only  peeping  out 

*  The  site  of  the  town  of  Nee-nah. 

f  The  bark  of  the  red  willow,  scraped  fine,  which  is  preferred  by  the 
Indians  to  tobacco. 

5* 


54  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

now  and  then  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  surrounding  pros- 
pect through  the  pouring  rain. 

It  was  what  might  have  been  expected  on  an  autumnal 
day,  but  we  were  unreasonable  enough  to  find  it  tedious ; 
so,  to  beguile  the  time  and  lessen  my  disappointment,  my 
husband  related  to  me  some  incidents  of  his  early  history, 
apropos  to  the  subject  of  "  Four-Legs." 

While  he  was  living  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  in  the  employ 
of  the  American  Fur  Company,  the  chiefs  and  other  In- 
dians from  the  Upper  Mississippi  used  frequently  to  come 
to  the  place  to  sell  their  furs  and  peltries,  and  to  purchase 
merchandise,  ammunition,  trinkets,  etc. 

As  is  usual  with  all  who  are  not  yet  acclimated,  he 
was  seized  with  chills  and  fever.  One  day,  while  suffer- 
ing with  an  unusually  severe  access  of  the  latter,  a  chief 
of  the  Four-Legs  family,  a  brother  to  the  one  before 
mentioned,  came  in  to  the  Company's  warehouse  to  trade. 
There  is  no  ceremony  or  restraint  among  the  Indians :  so, 
hearing  that  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  was  sick,  Four-Legs  in- 
stantly made  his  way  to  him,  to  offer  his  sympathy  and 
prescribe  the  proper  remedies. 

Every  one  who  has  suffered  from  ague  and  the  intense 
fever  that  succeeds  it,  knows  how  insupportable  is  the 
protracted  conversation  of  an  inconsiderate  person,  and 
will  readily  believe  that  the  longer  Four-Legs  continued  his 
pratings  the  higher  mounted  the  fever  of  the  patient,  and 
the  more  intolerable  became  the  pain  of  head,  back,  and 
limbs. 

At  length  the  old  man  arrived  at  the  climax  of  what  he 
had  to  say.  "  It  was  not  good  for  a  young  man,  suffer- 
ing with  sickness,  and  away  from  his  family,  to  be  without 
a  home  and  a  wife.  He  had  a  nice  daughter  at  home, 
handsome  and  healthy,  a  capital  nurse,  the  best  hand  in 
all  the  tribe  at  trapping  beaver  and  musk-rats.  He  was 


WINNEBAGO  LAKE— MISS  FOUR-LEGS.  55 

coming  down  again  in  the  spring,  and  he  would  bring  her 
with  him,  and  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  should  see  that  he  had 
told  no  falsehood  about  her.  Should  he  go  now,  and 
bring  his  daughter  the  next  time  he  came  ?" 

Stunned  with  his  importunate  babble,  and  anxious  only 
for  rest  and  quiet,  poor  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  eagerly  assented, 
and  the  chief  took  his  departure. 

So  nearly  had  his  disorder  been  aggravated  to  delirium, 
that  the  young  man  forgot  entirely,  for  a  time,  the  inter- 
view and  the  proposal  which  had  been  made  him.  But  it 
was  recalled  to  his  memory  some  months  after,  when  Four- 
Legs  made  his  appearance,  bringing  with  him  a  squaw  of 
mature  age,  and  a  very  Hecate  for  ugliness.  She  carried 
on  her  shoulders  an  immense  pack  of  furs,  which,  approach- 
ing with  her  awkward  criss-cross  gait,  she  threw  at  his 
feet,  thus  marking,  by  an  Indian  custom,  her  sense  of  the 
relation  that  existed  between  them. 

The  conversation  with  her  father  now  flashed  across  his 
mind,  and  he  began  to  be  sensible  that  he  had  got  into  a 
position  that  it  would  require  some  skill  to  extricate  him- 
self from. 

He  bade  one  of  the  young  clerks  take  up  the  pack  and 
carry  it  into  the  magazine  where  the  furs  were  stored ; 
then  he  coolly  went  on  talking  with  the  chief  about  in- 
different matters. 

Miss  Four-Legs  sat  awhile  with  a  sulky,  discontented 
air  ;  at  length  she  broke  out, — 

"  Humph !  he  seems  to  take  no  more  notice  of  me  than 
if  I  was  nobody  I" 

He  again  turned  to  the  clerk. — "  Give  her  a  calico  shirt 
and  half  a  dozen  bread-tickets." 

This  did  not  dissipate  the  gloom  on  her  countenance. 
Finding  that  he  must  commence  the  subject,  the  father 
says, — 


56  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  Well,  I  have  brought  you  my  daughter,  according  to 
our  agreement.  How  do  you  like  her  ?" 

"Ah,  yes — she  is  a  very  nice  young  woman,  and  would 
make  a  first-rate  wife,  I  have  no  doubt.  But  do  you  know 
a  very  strange  thing  has  happened  since  you  were  here  ? 
Our  father,  Governor  Cass,*  has  sent  for  me  to  come  to 
Detroit,  that  he  may  send  me  among  the  Wyandottes  and 
other  nations  to  learn  their  customs  and  manners.  Now, 
if  I  go,  as  I  shall  be  obliged  to  do,  I  shall  be  absent  two 
or  three  years, — perhaps  four.  What  then  ?  Why,  the 
people  will  say,  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  has  married  Four-Legs' 
daughter,  and  then  has  hated  her  and  run  away  from  her. 
and  so  everybody  will  laugh  at  her,  and  she  will  be 
ashamed.  It  will  be  better  to  take  some  good,  valuable 
presents,  blankets,  guns,  etc.,  and  to  marry  her  to  one  of 
her  own  people,  who  will  always  stay  by  her  and  take 
care  of  her." 

The  old  man  was  shrewd  enough  to  see  that  it  was 
wisest  to  make  the  best  bargain  he  could.  I  have  no 
doubt  it  cost  a  round  sum  to  settle  the  matter  to  the  satis- 
faction of  the  injured  damsel,  though  I  have  never  been 
able  to  ascertain  how  much.  This  I  know,  that  the 
young  gentleman  took  care  not  to  make  his  next  bargain 
while  in  a  fit  of  the  ague.  The  lady  up  on  the  Missis- 
sippi is  called,  in  derision,  by  his  name  to  this  day. 

About  midway  of  the  lake  we  passed  Garlic  Island — a 
lovely  spot,  deserving  of  a  more  attractive  name.  It  be- 
longed, together  with  the  village  on  the  opposite  shore,  to 
"  Wild  Cat,"  a  fat,  jolly,  good-natured  fellow,  by  no  means 
the  formidable  animal  his  name  would  imply. 

He  and  his  band  were  absent,  like  their  neighbors  of 


*  General  Cass  was  then  Governor  of  Michigan,  and  Superintendent  of 
the  Northwestern  Indians. 


WINNEBAGO  LAKE— MISS  FOUR- LEGS.  5f 

Four-Legs'  village,  so  there  was  nothing  to  vary  the 
monotony  of  our  sail.  It  was  too  wet  to  sing,  and  the 
men,  although  wrapped  in  their  overcoats,  looked  like  r 
drowned  chickens.  They  were  obliged  to  ply  their  oars 
with  unusual  vigor  to  keep  themselves  warm  and  com- 
fortable, and  thus  probably  felt  less  than  we,  the  dulness 
and  listlessness  of  the  cold,  rainy,  October  day. 

Towards  evening  the  sun  shone  forth.  We  had  passed 
into  the  Fox  River,  and  were  just  entering  that  beautiful 
little  expanse  known  as  Butte  des  Morts  Lake,  at  the 
farther  extremity  of  which  we  were  to  encamp  for  the 
night. 

The  water  along  its  shores  was  green  with  the  fields  of 
wild  rice,  the  gathering  of  which,  just  at  this  season,  is  an 
important  occupation  of  the  Indian  women.  They  push 
their  canoes  into  the  thick  masses  of  the  rice,  bend  it  for- 
ward over  the  side  with  their  paddles,  and  then  beat  the 
ripe  husks  off  the  stalks  into  a  cloth  spread  in  the  canoe. 
After  this,  it  is  rubbed  to  separate  the  grain  from  the  husk, 
and  fanned  in  the  open  air.  It  is  then  put  in  their  cordage 
bags  and  packed  away  for  winter  use.  The  grain  is  longer 
and  more  slender  than  the  Carolina  rice — it  is  of  a  greenish- 
olive  color,  and,  although  it  forms  a  pleasant  article  of 
food,  it  is  far  from  being  particularly  nutritive.  The  In- 
dians are  fond  of  it  in  the  form  of  soup,  with  the  addition 
of  birds  or  venison. 


58          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 
CHAPTER    YL 

BREAKFAST   AT   BETTY   MORE'S. 

THE  earth,  the  trees,  and  the  shrubbery  were  all  too 
much  filled  with  the  heavy  rain  which  had  fallen  to  allow 
us  to  think  of  encamping,  so  we  made  arrangements  to 
bestow  ourselves  in  our  little  saloon  for  the  night.  It  was 
rather  a  difficult  matter  to  light  a  fire,  but  among  the 
underbrush,  in  a  wild,  undisturbed  spot,  there  will  always 
be  found  some  fragments  of  dried  branches,  and  tufts  of 
grass  which  the  rain  has  not  reached,  and  by  the  assist- 
ance of  the  spunk,  or  light-wood,  with  which  travellers 
always  go  well  provided,  a  comforting  fire  was  at  length 
blazing  brightly. 

After  our  chilling,  tedious  day,  it  was  pleasant  to  gather 
round  it,  to  sit  on  the  end  of  the  blazing  logs,  and  watch 
the  Frenchmen  preparing  our  supper — the  kettle  nestling 
in  a  little  nook  of  bright  glowing  coals — the  slices  of  ham 
browning  and  crisping  on  the  forked  sticks,  or  "  broches," 
which  the  voyageurs  dexterously  cut,  and  set  around  the 
burning  brands — the  savory  messes  of  "  pork  and  onions" 
hissing  in  the  frying-pan,  always  a  tempting  regale  to  the 
hungry  Frenchmen.  Truly,  it  needs  a  wet,  chilly  journey, 
taken  nearly  fasting,  as  ours  had  been,  to  enable  one  to 
enjoy  to  its  full  extent  that  social  meal — a  supper. 

The  bright  sun,  setting  amid  brilliant  masses  of  clouds, 
such  as  are  seen  only  in  our  Western  skies,  gave  promise 
of  a  fine  day  on  the  morrow,  with  which  comforting  as- 
surance we  were  glad  to  take  our  leave  of  him,  and  soon 
after  of  each  other. 


BREAKFAST  AT  BETTY  MO  RE'S.  59 

We  had  hardly  roused  up  the  following  morning,  in 
obedience  to  the  call  of  the  bourgeois,  when  our  eyes  were 
greeted  with  the  sight  of  an  addition  to  our  company — a 
tall,  stalwart,  fine-looking  young  mitiff,  or  half-breed, 
accompanied  by  two  or  three  Indians.  Vociferous  and 
joyous  were  the  salutations  of  the  latter  to  their  "  father  " 
and  their  new  "mother."  They  were  the  first  Winneba- 
goes  I  had  seen,  and  they  were  decidedly  not  the  finest 
specimens  of  their  tribe.  The  mitiff,  a  scion  of  the  wide- 
spreading  tree  of  the  Grignons,  was  the  bearer  of  an  invi- 
tation to  us  from  Judge  Law,  who,  with  one  or  two  Green 
Bay  friends,  was  encamped  a  few  miles  above,  to  come 
and  breakfast  with  him  in  his  tent.  We  had  not  dreamed 
of  finding  white  neighbors  here,  but  our  vicinity  could  be 
no  secret  to  them,  as  lon'g  as  there  was  an  Indian  in  the 
neighborhood.  So,  delaying  only  for  the  soldiers  to  finish 
their  breakfast,  we  pushed  on  for  the  "  Butte  des  Morts," 
or,  as  Mrs.  A.  always  persisted  in  calling  it,  Betty  Morels. 

The  white  tent  of  the  Judge  gleamed  in  the  morning 
sun  as  we  approached  the  little  rising  ground  on  which  it 
stood.  The  river  was  filled  with  canoes,  paddled  princi- 
pally by  squaws.  Many  Indians  were  to  be  seen  on  the 
banks,  all  with  their  guns  and  hunting  accoutrements,  for 
the  air  was  filled  in  every  direction  with  flocks  of  teal, 
which  at  this  season  are  most  abundant  and  delicious. 
The  immense  fields  of  wild  rice  abounding  here  and  in  the 
little  lake  below,  make  this  vicinity  their  favorite  place  o£ 
resort  in  the  autumn  months.  The  effect  of  this  nourishing 
food  is  to  make  the  flesh  of  the  birds  so  fat,  so  white,  and 
so  tender,  that  a  caution  is  always  given  to  a  young  sports- 
man to  fire  only  at  such  as  fly  very  low,  for  if  shot  high 
in  the  air  they  are  bruised  to  pieces  and  rendered  unfit  for 
eating  by  their  fall  to  the  ground. 

We  were  hemmed  in  bv  a  little  fleet  of  canoes  which 


60  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

surrounded  us,  the  women  chattering,  laughing,  and  eagerly 
putting  forward  their  little  wooden  bowls  of  fresh  cran- 
berries as  an  offering  of  welcome  to  me. 

I  amused  myself  with  tossing  crackers  to  them,  some  of 
which  would  reach  them,  others  would  fall  into  the  water, 
and  then  such  a  scrambling  and  shouting  !  Hands  and 
paddles  were  in  requisition,  and  loud  was  the  triumph  of 
her  who  was  successful  in  reaching  a  floating  one. 

Among  the  Indians  with  whom  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  was 
now  engaged  in  shaking  hands,  and  who  all  seemed  old 
friends,  were  many  fine,  straight,  well-formed  figures,  all  of 
them  exhibiting  frames  capable  of  enduring  fatigue  and 
the  hardships  of  their  mode  of  life.  One  was  describing 
with  much  gesticulation  the  abundance  of  the  game  in 
the  neighborhood,  and  he  seemed  greatly  delighted  at  re- 
ceiving a  quantity  of  ammunition,  with  which  he  instantly 
departed  to  make  good  his  boasts  in  the  matter. 

After  walking  a  short  distance,  we  reached  the  tent, 
where  I  was  introduced  to  Judge  Law  and  a  pleasant  little 
gray-haired  French  gentleman  of  the  name  of  Porlier. 
Several  voyageurs  and  half-breeds  were  near,  the  former 
busily  at  work,  the  latter  lounging  for  the  most  part,  and 
going  through  with  what  they  had  to  do  with  a  sort  of 
listless  indifference. 

The  contrast  between  the  "all-alive"  air  of  the  one 
class  and  the  apathetic  manner  of  the  other,  was  quite 
striking. 

After  a  short  conversation  among  the  members  of  the 
party,  breakfast  was  announced,  and  we  entered  the  tent 
and  took  our  seats  on  the  ground  around  the  Indian  mat 
which  supplied  the  place  of  a  table. 

The  post  of  honor,  namely,  the  head  of  the  table,  was 
of  course  given  to  me,  so  that  I  could  not  only  look  around 
upon  the  circle  of  the  company,  but  also  enjoy  a  fine  view 


BREAKFAST  AT  BETTY  MO  RE'S.  61 

out  of  the  open  door  of  the  tent,  and  take  an  observation 
of  all  that  was  going  on  at  the  side-table  outside.  Judge 
Doty  sat  opposite  me,  with  his  back  to  the  opening  of  the 
tent,  and  the  other  gentlemen  on  either  hand.  We  had 
for  our  waiter  the  tall  "  mitiff"  who  had  been  the  mes- 
senger of  the  morning.  He  was  still  in  the  same  garb — 
calico  shirt,  bright-colored  scarf  around  his  waist,  and  on 
his  head  a  straw  hat  encircled  with  a  band  of  black  ostrich 
feathers,  the  usual  dress  of  his  class. 

The  tin  cups  which  were  to  hold  our  coffee  were  duly 
set  around,  then  breakfast-plates  of  the  same  metal,  with 
knives  and  forks;  then  followed  the  viands,  among  the 
most  conspicuous  of  which  was  a  large  tin  pan  of  boiled 
ducks. 

The  Judge,  wishing  to  show,  probably,  that,  although 
we  were  in  the  vast  wilderness,  all  fastidious  nicety  had 
not  been  left  behind,  took  up- the  plate  which  had  been  set 
before  him,  and,  seeing  something  adhering  to  it  which 
did  not  exactly  please  him,  handed  it  over  his  shoulder  to 
Grignon,  requesting  him  to  wipe  it  carefully.  Grignon 
complied  by  pulling  a  black  silk  barcelona  handkerchief 
out  of  his  bosom,  where  it  had  been  snugly  tucked  away 
to  answer  any  occasion  that  might  present  itself,  and,  giv- 
ing the  tin  a  furious  polishing,  handed  it  back  again.  The 
Judge  looked  at  it  with  a  smile  of  approbation,  and  giving 
a  glance  around  the  table  as  much  as  to  say,  "  You  see 
how  I  choose  to  have  things  done,"  applied  himself  to  his 
breakfast. 

The  trail  for  Fort  Winnebago  then  led  from  the  shore 
opposite  Butte  des  Morts,  through  Ma-zhee-gaw-gaw 
swamp,  and  past  Green  Lake,  and  it  was  well  for  the 
Judge  that  his  horses  stood  waiting  for  him  to  "  mount 
and  away"  as  early  as  possible  after  breakfast,  or  I  am 
afraid  the  story  I  should  have  been  tempted  to  tell  would 

6 


62          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

have  made  his  ride  an  uncomfortable  one  throughout  the 
day. 

We  had  hardly  finished  breakfast  when  our  hunter,  who 
had  received  the  ammunition,  returned,  bringing  with  him 
about  fifty  fine  ducks,  which  he  had  shot  in  little  more  than 
an  hour.  From  that  time  until  the  close  of  our  journey 
our  supply  of  these  delicate  birds  was  never  wanting. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

BUTTE   DBS    MORTS — LAKE    PUCKAWAY. 

THE  Butte  des  Morts,  or  Hillock  of  the  Dead,  was  the 
scene  long  since*  of  a  most  sanguinary  battle  between  the 
French  and  the  Mis-qua-kees,  or  Foxes.  So  great  was 
the  carnage  in  this  engagement,  that  the  memory  of  it  has 
been  perpetuated  by  the  gloomy  appellation  given  to  the 
mound  where  the  dead  were  buried.  The  Foxes  up  to 
this  time  had  inhabited  the  shores  of  the  river  to  which 
they  had  given  their  name,  but,  being  completely  over- 
whelmed and  beaten  in  this  conflict,  they  retired  to  the 
neighborhood  of  the  Mississippi,  and  sought  an  asylum 
among  their  allies,  the  Saukies,  or,  as  they  are  now  called, 
the  Sauks,  with  whom  they  became  gradually  incorporated, 
until  the  combined  tribes  came  to  be  known,  as  at  present, 
ty  the  name  of  "  Sauks  and  Foxes." 

Among  the  French  inhabitants  of  the  upper  country,  each 
tribe  of  Indians  has  a  particular  appellation,  descriptive 
of  some  peculiarity  of  either  their  habits  or  their  personal 

*  In  the  year  1714. 


BUTTE  DES  MORTS—LAKE  PUCKAWAT.          63 

appearance.  Thus,  the  Chippewas,  from  their  agility,  are 
denominated  "  Sauteurs,"  or  Jumpers ;  the  Ottawas,  the 
"  Courtes-oreilles,"  or  Short-ears.  The  Menomonees,  from 
the  wild  rice  so  abundant  in  their  country,  are  called 
"  Folles  Avoines  ;" — the  Winnebagoes,  from  their  custom 
of  wearing  the  far  of  a  polecat  on  their  legs  when  equipped 
for  war,  are  termed  "  les  Puans ;" — the  Pottowattamies, 
from  their  uncleanly  habits,  "  les  Poux ;" — the  Foxes  are 
"  les  Renards,"  etc.  etc. 

Hence  you  will  never  hear  a  French  or  half-breed  resi- 
dent of  the  country  mention  an  Indian  in  any  other  style. 
"  Such  a  person  is  a  '  Court-oreille.'  "  "  Is  that  woman  a 
1  Winnebago '  ?"  " No,  she  is  a  ' Folle  Avoine.' "  In  this 
manner  a  stranger  is  somewhat  puzzled  at  first  to  classify 
the  acquaintances  he  forms. 

All  the  native  friends  with  whom  we  were  here  sur- 
rounded were  "les  Puans,"  or,  to  use  their  own  eupho- 
nious appellation,  the  "  Ho-tshung-rahs." 

Having  with  great  regret  said  adieu  to  our  friend  Judge 
Doty,  whose  society  had  contributed  so  much  to  the  pleas- 
ure of  our  trip,  and  whose  example,  moreover,  had  given 
us  a  valuable  lesson  to  take  things  as  we  find  them,  we 
bade  good-bye  at  an  early  hour  after  breakfast  to  our  kind 
hosts,  and  set  forward  on  our  journey. 

From  Butte  des  Morts  to  the  Portage,  the  distance  by 
land  is  about  seventy  miles ;  by  water,  it  is  not  less  than 
a  hundred  and  thirty,  so  serpentine  is  the  course  of  the 
river  through  the  low  swampy  prairies  which  stretch  over 
a  great  portion  of  this  part  of  the  country. 

About  six  miles  above  the  Butte,  a  tolerably  broad 
stream,  called  Wolf  River,  joins  the  Fox,  and  as  it  is 
much  the  more  direct  and  promising  of  the  two,  stran- 
gers have  sometimes  mistaken  it  for  the  main  stream, 
and  journeyed  up  it  a  considerable  distance  before  dis- 


64  THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST, 

covering,  to  their  great  chagrin,  that  they  must  retrace 
their  steps. 

Beyond  this  place,  the  river  begins  to  play  its  pranks 
with  the  compass.  As  I  was  always  looking  out  for 
pretty  scenery  to  sketch,  I  was  at  one  spot  much- attracted 
by  a  picturesque  group  on  a  bank  quite  close  to  the 
stream.  There  were  broad  overhanging  trees,  and  two  or 
three  wigwams  nestled  under  their  shade.  Bright-looking 
little  children,  quite  unencumbered  with  clothing,  were 
sporting  about,  and  their  two  mothers  were  sitting  on  the 
ground,  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  a  mat  for  their 
lodge.  It  was  a  pretty  scene,  and  I  commenced  a  sketch. 
As  usual,  the  whole  party  on  the  bank  set  up  a  shout 
when  they  recognized  Shaw-nee-aw-kee, — 

"  Ee-awn-chee-wee-rah,  Hee-nee-kar-ray-kay-noo."* 

It  was  an  occasion  on  which  they  became  demonstrative. 
After  a  little  time  we  proceeded,  and  I  went  on  to  complete 
my  drawing.  The  sun  kept  coming  more  and  more  into  the 
wrong  place.  He  had  been  just  behind  me,  presently  he  was 
on  my  left  hand,  now  he  was  straight  ahead.  I  moved  from 
time  to  time;  at  length  the  sun  was  decidedly  on  my  right 
hand.  What  could  be  the  matter?  I  looked  up.  "Oh, 
here  is  a  pretty  scene;  I  must  have  this  too!  But  how 
surprisingly  like  the  one  I  have  just  finished,  only  in  a  dif- 
ferent direction."  Again  we  were  greeted  with  shouts  and 
laughter ;  it  was  the  same  spot  which  we  had  passed  not 
an  hour  before,  and,  having  taken  a  circuit  of  nearly  four 
miles,  we  had  returned  to  find  that  we  had  made  an  actual 
progress  of  only  the  width  of  the  bank  on  which  the  trees 
and  wigwams  stood.  Decidedly  not  very  encouraging  to 
an  impatient  traveller. 

We  reached  Lake  Puckaway  late  in  the  evening  of  our 

*  Father !     How  do  you  do  ? 


BUTTE  DES  MORTS—LAKE  PUCK  A  WAY.  65 

second  day  from  Butte  des  Morts.  Here  lived  a  white  man 
named  Gleason,  the  same  concerning  whom,  owing  to  his 
vast  powers  of  exaggeration,  poor  Hooe  was  fond  of  utter- 
ing his  little  pun,  "All  is  not  gold  that  Gleasons."  We  did 
not  seek  shelter  at  his  house;  for,  late  as  the  season  was, 
we  found  the  shore  so  infested  with  musquitoes  that  we 
were  glad  to  choose  a  spot  as  far  as  possible  from  the 
bank,  and  make  ourselves  comfortable  in  our  boat. 

This  lake  has  its  name  from  the  long  flags  or  rushes 
which  are  found  in  its  waters  in  great  abundance,  and  of 
which  the  squaws  manufacture  the  coarse  matting  used  in 
covering 'their  wigwams.  Their  mode  of  fabricating  this 
is  very  primitive  and  simple.  Seated  on  the  ground,  with 
the  rushes  laid  side  by  side,  and  fastened  at  each  ex- 
tremity, they  pass  their  shuttle,  a  long  flat  needle  made  of 
bone,  to  which  is  attached  a  piece  of  cordage  formed  of 
the  bark  of  a  tree,  through  each  rush,  thus  confining  it 
very  closely,  and  making  a  fine  substantial  mat.  These 
mats  are  seldom  more  than  five  or  six  feet  in  length,  as  a 
greater  size  would  be  inconvenient  in  adjusting  and  pre- 
paring the  lodges. 

It  is  a  species  of  labor  usually  assigned  to  the  elder 
women  of  the  family.  When  they  become  broken  down  and 
worn  out  with  exposure  and  hardship,  so  that  they  cannot 
cut  down  trees,  hoe  corn,  or  carry  heavy  burdens,  they  are 
set  to  weaving  mats,  taking  care  of  the  children,  and  disci- 
plining the  dogs,  with  which  every  Indian  lodge  abounds. 

Lac  de  Boeuf,  or  Buffalo  Lake,  into  which  our  course 
next  brought  us,  is  a  lovely  sheet  of  water.  In  some 
places  its  banks  are  exceedingly  picturesque,  with  beau- 
tiful headlands  jutting  out  into  the  clear  depths,  where 
they,  and  the  magnificent  groups  of  trees  which  crown 
them,  lie  reflected  as  in  a  mirror.  Now  and  then  we 
would  catch  a  glimpse  of  deer  darting  across  the  glades 

6* 


66  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

which  at  intervals  opened  through  the  woodlands,  or  a 
pair  of  sand-hill  cranes  would  rise,  slowly  flapping  their 
wings,  and  seek  a  place  of  more  undisturbed  repose.  The 
flocks  of  teal  now  skimming  the  surface  of  the  water,  now 
rising  higher  towards  the  shelter  of  the  forests,  tempted  our 
sportsman  sorely ;  but,  as  there  was  little  prospect  of  finding 
his  game  when  it  was  brought  down,  he  did  not  give  way 
to  the  wanton  pleasure  of  shooting  merely  to  destroy  life. 

In  quitting  this  charming  lake,  and  again  entering  the 
narrow,  tortuous  course  of  the  river,  we  bade  adieu  to  every- 
thing like  scenery,  until  we  should  reach  our  journey's  end. 

We  had  now  seventy  miles  to  pass  through  a  country 
perfectly  monotonous  and  uninteresting,  the  distastefulness 
of  which  was  aggravated  by  the  knowledge  that  we  could, 
had  we  been  provided  with  horses  or  a  carriage  of  any 
kind,  have  crossed  over  to  the  Portage  from  Gleason's, 
through  a  pleasant  country,  in  little  more  than  three  hours. 
Even  our  great  resource,  the  cheering,  animating  songs 
of  our  voyageurs,  was  out  of  the  question  ;  for  the  river, 
though  deep,  is  so  narrow  that,  in  many  places,  there  is  no 
room  for  the  regular  play  of  the  oars  ;  and  the  voices  of 
Frenchmen  can  never  "  keep  tune"  unless  their  oars  can 
"  keep  time."  Lapierre,  one  of  our  men,  did  his  best  with 
a  paddle,  or,  as  he  called  it,  the  "  little  row?  but  it  was  to 
no  purpose — it  would  not  go.  Besides  this,  the  wild  rice 
abounds  to  such  an  extent  in  many  places,  that  it  almost 
completely  obstructs  the  progress  of  even  a  moderate-sized 
boat,  so  that  a  passage  through  its  tangled  masses  is  with 
difficulty  forced  by  the  oars.  Tedious  and  monotonous  as 
was  the  whole  course  of  the  two  following  days,  the 
climax  of  impatience  and  discouragement  was  not  reached 
until  we  arrived  in  sight  of  the  white  walls  of  Fort  Win- 
nebago,  looking  down  from  a  rising  ground  upon  the  vast 
expanse  of  low  land  through  whicji  the  river  winds. 


BUTTE  DES  MORTS—LAKE  PUCK  AWAY.  67 

The  Indians  have  a  tradition  that  a  vast  serpent  once 
lived  in  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  and  that,  taking  a 
freak  to  visit  the  Great  Lakes,  he  left  his  trail  through  the 
prairies,  which,  collecting  the  waters  from  the  meadows 
and  the  rains  of  heaven  as  they  fell,  at  length  became  the 
Fox  River. 

The  little  lakes  along  its  course  were  probably  the  spots 
where  he  flourished  about  in  his  uneasy  slumbers  at  night. 
He  must  have  played  all  the  antics  of  a  kitten  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  Portage.  When  the  fort  was  first  pointed 
out  to  me,  I  exclaimed,  with  delight,  "  Oh,  we  shall  be 
there  in  half  an  hour!" 

"  Not  quite  so  soon,"  said  my  husband,  smiling.  "Wait 
and  see."  We  sat  and  watched.  We  seemed  approaching 
the  very  spot  where  we  were  to  disembark.  We  could 
distinguish  the  officers  and  a  lady  on  the  bank  waiting  to 
receive  us.  Now  we  were  turning  our  backs  on  them,  and 
shooting  out  into  the  prairie  again.  Anon  we  approached 
another  bank,  on  which  was  a  range  of  comfortable-looking 
log  houses.  "  That's  the  Agency,"  said  my  husband  ; 
"the  largest  house  belongs  to  Paquette,  the  interpreter, 
and  the  others  are  the  dwellings  of  our  Frenchmen.  The 
little  building,  just  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  is  the  blacksmith's 
shop,  kept  there  by  the  Government,  that  the  Indians  may 
have  their  guns  and  traps  mended  free  of  expense." 

"  But  are  we  going  to  stop  there  ?" 

"  No ;  do  you  not  see  we  are  going  back  to  the  fort  ?'; 

And,  to  be  sure,  our  course  had  now  turned,  and  we 
were  setting  in  our  first  direction.  In  this  manner,  after 
tacking  to  the  right  and  left  and  putting  backwards  and 
forwards  during  the  greater  part  of  two  hours,  we  at 
length  reached  the  little  landing,  on  which  the  assembled 
party  stood  ready  to  greet  us. 


68          THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

FORT  WINNEBAOO. 

MAJOR  and  Mrs.  Twiggs,  and  a  few  of  the  younger 
officers  (for  nearly  all  of  the  older  ones  were  absent),  with 
our  brother  Robert,  or,  as  he  is  called  throughout  all  the 
Indian  tribes,  "Bob,"  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome — how 
cordial  those  alone  can  know  who  have  come,  like  us,  to  a 
remote,  isolated  home  in  the  wilderness.  The  Major  in- 
sisted on  our  taking  possession  at  once  of  vacant  quarters 
in  the  fort,  instead  of  at  "the  Agency,"  as  had  been  pro- 
posed. 

"No — we  must  be  under  the  same  roof  with  them. 
Mrs.  Twiggs  had  been  without  a  companion  of  her  own 
sex  for  more  than  four  months,  and  would  certainly  not 
hear  of  a  separation  now.  But  we  must  be  their  guests 
until  the  arrival  of  the  boats  containing  our  furniture," 
which,  under  the  care  of  our  old  acquaintance,  Hamilton 
Arndt,  was  making  its  way  slowly  up  from  Green  Bay. 

A  dinner  had  been  prepared  for  us.  This  is  one  of  the 
advantages  of  the  zigzag  approach  by  the  Fox  River — 
travellers  never  take  their  friends  by  surprise;  and  when 
the  whole  circle  sat  down  to  the  hospitable  board,  we  were 
indeed  a  merry  company. 

After  dinner  Mrs.  Twiggs  showed  me  the  quarte'rs 
assigned  to  us,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  spacious  hall. 
They  consisted  of  two  large  rooms  on  each  of  the  three 
floors  or  stories  of  the  building.  On  the  ground-floor  the 
front  room  was  vacant.  The  one  in  the  rear  was  to  be 
the  sleeping-apartment,  as  was  evident  from  a  huge,  un- 


FORT   WINNEBAGO.  69 

wieldy  bedstead,  of  proportions  amply  sufficient  to  have 
accommodated  Og,  the  King  of  Bashan,  with  Mrs.  Og  and 
the  children  into  the  bargain.  We  could  not  repress  our 
laughter ;  but  the  bedstead  was  nothing  to  another  struc- 
ture which  occupied  a  second  corner  of  the  apartment. 

This  edifice  had  been  built  under  the  immediate  superin- 
tendence of  one  of  our  young  lieutenants,  and  it  was  plain 
to  be  seen  that  upon  it  both  he  and  the  soldiers  who  fabri- 
cated it  had  exhausted  all  their  architectural  skill.  The 
timbers  of  which  it  was  composed  had  been  grooved  and 
carved ;  the  pillars  that  supported  the  front  swelled  in  and 
out  in  a  most  fanciful  manner ;  the  doors  were  not  only 
panelled,  but  radiated  in  a  way  to  excite  the  admiration  of 
all  unsophisticated  eyes.  A  similar  piece  of  workmanship 
had  been  erected  in  each  set  of  quarters,  to  supply  the  de- 
ficiency of  closets,  an  inconvenience  which  had  never  oc- 
curred, until  too  late,  to  the  bachelors  who  planned  them. 
The  three  apartments  of  which  each  structure  was  com- 
posed, were  unquestionably  designed  for  clothes-press, 
store-room,  and  china-closet ;  such,  at  least,  were  the  uses 
to  which  Mrs.  Twiggs  had  appropriated  the  one  assigned 
to  her.  There  was  this  slight  difficulty,  that  in  the  latter 
the  shelves  were  too  close  to  admit  of  setting  in  even  a 
gravy-boat,  but  they  made  up  in  number  what  was  wanting 
in  space.  We  christened  the  whole  affair,  in  honor  of  its 
projector,  a  "Davis,"  thus  placing  the  first  laurel  on  the 
brow  of  one  who  was  afterwards  to  signalize  himself  in 
Cabinet  making  of  quite  a  different  character. 

The  bold  promontory  on  which  Fort  Winnebago  was 
built  looked  down  upon  the  extended  prairie  and  the  Fox 
River  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  stretched  away  into 
the  thickly-wooded  ridge  that  led  off  to  Belle  Fontaine  and 
Lake  Puckaway. 

In  front  lay  an  extent  of  meadow,  across  which  was  the 


70          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Portage  road,  of  about  two  miles  in  length,  leading  be- 
tween the  Fox  and  the  Wisconsin  Rivers.  Teams  of  oxen 
and  a  driver  were  kept  at  the  Agency  by  the  Govern- 
ment, to  transport  the  canoes  of  the  Indians  across  this 
place,  which  at  many  seasons  was  wet,  miry,  and  almost 
impassable. 

The  woods  were  now  brilliant  with  the  many  tints  of 
autumn,  and  the  scene  around  was  further  enlivened  by 
groups  of  Indians,  in  all  directions,  and  their  lodges,  which 
were  scattered  here  and  there,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Agency 
buildings.  On  the  low  grounds  might  be  seen  the  white 
tents  of  the  traders,  already  prepared  to  furnish  winter 
supplies  to  the  Indians,  in  exchange  for  the  annuity  money 
they  were  about  to  receive. 

A  great  concourse  had  been  for  many  days  assembling 
in  anticipation  of  the  payment,  which  was  expected  to 
take  place  as  soon  as  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  should  arrive  with 
the  silver. 

Preparatory  to  this  event,  the  great  chief  of  the  nation, 
Four-Legs,  whose  village  we  had  passed  at  the  entrance 
to  Winnebago  Lake,  had  thought  proper  to  take  a  little 
carouse,  as  is  too  apt  to  be  the  custom  when  the  savages 
come  into  the  neighborhood  of  a  sutler's  establishment. 
In  the  present  instance,  the  facilities  for  a  season  of  intox- 
ication had  been  augmented  by  the  presence  on  the  ground 
of  some  traders,  too  regardless  of  the  very  stringent  laws 
prohibiting  the  sale  of  liquor  to  the  Indians. 

Poor  Four-Legs  could  not  stand  this  full  tide  of  pros- 
perity. Unchecked  by  the  presence  of  his  Father,  the 
agent,  he  carried  his  indulgence  to  such  excess  that  he 
fell  a  victim  in  the  course  of  a  few  days.  His  funeral  had 
been  celebrated  with  unusual  pomp  the  day  before  our 
arrival,  and  great  was  my  disappointment  at  finding  my- 
self too  late  to  witness  all  the  ceremonies. 


FOR T   W1NNEBAGO.  71 

His  body,  according  to  their  custom,  having  been  wrapped 
in  a  blanket,  and  placed  in  a  rude  coffin,  along  with  his 
guns,  tomahawk,  pipes,  and  a  quantity  of  tobacco,  had 
been  carried  to  the  most  elevated  point  of  the  hill  opposite 
the  fort,  followed  by  an  immense  procession  of  his  people, 
whooping,  beating  their  drums,  howling,  and  making 
altogether  what  is  emphatically  termed  a  "  pow-wow. " 

After  the  interment  of  the  body,  a  stake  was  planted  at 
its  head,  on  which  was  painted  in  vermilion  a  series  of 
hieroglyphics,  descriptive  of  the  great  deeds  and  events 
of  his  life  The  whole  was  then  surrounded  with  pickets 
of  the  trunks  of  the  tamarack-trees,  and  hither  the  friends 
would  come  for  many  successive  days  to  renew  the  expres- 
sion of  their  grief,  and  to  throw  over  the  grave  tobacco 
and  other  offerings  to  the  Great  Spirit. 

It  was  a  consolation  to  find  that,  although  delayed,  we 
were  yet  in  time  to  furnish  a  quantity  of  white  cotton  for 
a  flag  to  wave  over  the  grave,  and  also  to  pay  a  consider- 
able bill  at  the  sutler's  for  the  different  articles  that  had 
been  found  necessary  for  the  funeral  parade — it  being 
a  duty  expected  of  their  Father  to  bury  the  dead  suitably. 

The  funeral  observances  in  honor  of  the  chief  had  not 
yet  ceased.  Throughout  the  day.  and  all  that  night,  the 
sound  of  instruments,  mingled  with  doleful  lamentations, 
and  with  the  discordant  whoops  and  yells  of  those  in  a 
partial  state  of  intoxication,  filled  the  air,  and  disturbed 
our  repose.  To  these  were  added  occasionally  the  plain- 
tive sounds  of  the  Indian  flute,  upon  which  the  young 
savage  plays  when  he  is  in  love.  Grief  and  whiskey  had 
made  their  hearts  tender,  and  the  woods  resounded  to 
their  melancholy  strains. 

Early  the  following  morning,  before  I  left  my  room,  I 
was  startled  by  the  sounds  of  lamentation  and  woe  pro- 
ceeding from  the  adjoining  apartment.  On  entering  it,  I 


72          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

found  several  squaws  seated  on  the  floor,  with  downcast 
looks  expressive  of  condolence  and  sympathy,  while  in 
their  midst  sat  a  little  ugly  woman,  in  tattered  garments, 
with  blackened  face  and  dishevelled  hair,  sobbing  and 
wailing  bitterly. 

Not  doubting  they  were  the  family  of  the  deceased 
chief,  I  was  quite  troubled  at  my  inability  to  express, 
otherwise  than  by  gestures,  my  participation  in  their 
sorrows. 

Unacquainted  as  I  was  with  their  customs,  I  took  it  for 
granted  from  their  wretched  appearance  that  poverty  and 
destitution  formed  one  of  the  sources  of  their  affliction. 
One  of  the  party,  at  least,  seemed  in  the  very  depths  of 
misery.  "Can  it  be  possible,"  said  I  to  myself,  "that 
this  poor  creature  has  only  these  scanty  rags  to  cover 
her?" 

Stepping  back  to  my  own  room,  I  brought  out  a  pretty 
calico  wrapper,  which  I  presented  to  the  little,  dirty, 
blackened  object.  She  took  it,  and  commenced  a  fresh 
series  of  sobbing  and  sighing.  I  made  signs  to  her  to  put 
it  on,  opening  it  and  explaining  to  her  how  it  was  to  be 
worn,  and  recommending  to  her,  by  gestures,  to  lose  no 
time  in  making  herself  more  comfortable. 

At  this,  the  other  women  burst  into  a  laugh. 

"Very  mal-a-propos,"  thought  I,  "and  somewhat  un- 
feeling." At  that  moment  my  husband,  entering,  explained 
to  me  that  the  chief  mourner  was  Madame  Four-Legs,  the 
widow ;  that  she  had  undoubtedly  a  comfortable  wardrobe 
at  home,  but  that  it  was  part  of  the  etiquette  of  mourning* 
to  go  for  a  season  with  neglected  persons  and  blackened 
faces.  All  this  was  told  me  in  the  intervals  of  shaking 
hands,  and  offering  and  receiving  condolences  in  the  most 
uncouth,  guttural  language  I  had  ever  heard.  Their 
Father  at  length  dismissed  them,  with  a  promise  of  some 


FORT   WINNEBAOO.  73 

presents  to  help  dry  up  their  tears.  It  must  not  be 
inferred  that  the  grief  of  the  poor  little  widow  was  not 
sincere.  On  the  contrary,  she  was  greatly  attached  to  her 
husband,  and  had  had  great  influence  not  only  with  him 
but  with  the  nation  at  large.  She  was  a  Fox  woman,  and 
spoke  the  Chippewa,  which  is  the  court  language  among 
all  the  tribes,  so  that  she  was  often  called  upon  to  act  as 
interpreter,  and  had,  in  fact,  been  in  the  habit  of  accom- 
panying her  husband,  and  assisting  him  by  her  counsels 
upon  all  occasions.  She  was  a  person  of  great  shrewd- 
ness and  judgment,  and,  as  I  afterwards  experienced,  of 
strong  and  tenacious  affections. 

After  breakfast  I  received  a  visit  from  the  principal 
chiefs,  who  had  put  on  their  best  of  apparel  and  paint  to 
receive  their  new  mother. 

There  was  Naw-kaw,  or  Kar-ray-mau-nee,  "the  Walk- 
ing Turtle,"  now  the  principal  chief  of  the  nation,  a  stal- 
wart Indian,  with  a  broad,  pleasant  countenance,  the  great 
peculiarity  of  which  was  an  immense  under  lip,  hanging 
nearly  to  his  chin.  There  was  the  old  Day-kau-ray,  the 
most  noble,  dignified,  and  venerable  of  his  own,  or  indeed 
of  any  tribe.  His  fine  Roman  countenance,  rendered  still 
more  striking  by  his  bald  head,  with  one  solitary  tuft 
of  long  silvery  hair  neatly  tied  and  falling  back  on  his 
shoulders ;  his  perfectly  neat,  appropriate  dress,  almost 
without  ornament,  and  his  courteous  demeanor,  never  laid 
aside  under  any  circumstances,  all  combined  to  give  him 
the  highest  place  in  the  consideration  of  all  who  knew 
him.  It  will  hereafter  be  seen  that  his  traits  of  character 
were  not  less  grand  and  striking  than  were  his  personal 
appearance  and  deportment. 

There  was  Black- Wolf,  whose  lowering,  surly  face  was 
well  described  by  his  name.  The  fierce  expression  of  his 
countenance  was  greatly  heightened  by  the  masses  of 

7 


f4          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

heavy  black  hair  hanging  round  it,  quite  contrary  to  the 
usual  fashion  among  the  Winnebagoes.  They,  for  the 
most  part,  remove  a  portion  of  their  hair,  the  remainder 
of  which  is  drawn  to  the  back  of  the  head,  clubbed  and 
ornamented  with  beads,  ribbons,  cock's  feathers,  or,  if  they 
are  so  entitled,  an  eagle's  feather  for  every  scalp  taken 
from  an  enemy. 

There  was  Talk-English,  a  remarkably  handsome, 
powerful  young  Indian,  who  received  his  name  in  the 
following  manner.  He  was  one  of  a  party  of  sixteen 
Winnebagoes  who  had,  by  invitation,  accompanied  their 
Agent  and  Major  Forsyth  (or  the  Chippewa,  as  he  was 
called)  on  a  visit  to  the  President  at  Washington,  the 
year  previous.  - 

On  the  journey,  the  question  naturally  addressed  to 
them  by  people  not  familiar  with  Western  Indians  was, — 

"  Do  you  talk  English  ?" 

The  young  fellow,  being  very  observant,  came  to  his 
Father.  "  What  do  they  mean  by  this  ?  Everybody  says 
to  me,  talk  English!" 

The  Agent  interpreted  the  words  to  him.  "  Ah,  very 
well." 

The  next  place  they  arrived  at  was  Lockport,  in  the 
State  of  New  York.  Jumping  off  the  canal-boat  upon  the 
lock,  he  ran  up  to  the  first  man  he  met,  and,  thrusting  for- 
ward his  face,  cried  out,  "  Talk  Eengeesh  ?" 

"  Yes,"  said  the  man  ;  "  do  you  talk  English  ?" 

"Ya-as." 

From  that  time  forward  he  always  bore  the  name  of 
Talk-English,  and  was  registered  on  the  pay-rolls  by  a 
title  of  which  he  was  not  a  little  proud. 

Hoo-wau-nee-kah,  "  the  Little  Elk,"  was  another  of  the 
distinguished  men  of  the  tribe.  He  had  likewise  been  at 
Washington.  Henry  Clay,  when  he  visited  them,  after 


FORT  WINNEBAGO.  75 

looking  carefully  at  the  countenances  and  bearing  of  all 
the  members  of  the  deputation,  had  indicated  him  as  the 
one  possessing  the  greatest  talent;  and  he  was  greatly 
pleased  when  informed  that  he  was  the  principal  orator  of 
the  nation,  and  decidedly  superior  in  abilities  to  any  other 
individual  of  the  tribe. 

Wild-Cat,  our  Indian  Falstaff  in  all  save  the  cowardice 
and  falsehood,  I  have  already  mentioned. 

Then  there  was  Kau-ray-kaw-saw-kaw,  "  the  White 
Crow,"  a  Rock  River  Indian,  who  afterwards  distin- 
guished himself  as  the  friend  of  the  whites  during  the 
Sauk  war.  He  was  called  by  the  French  "  le  Borgne," 
from  having  lost  an  eye ;  and  the  black  silk  handkerchief 
which  he  wore  drooping  over  the  left  side  of  his  face  to 
disguise  the  blemish,  taken  with  his  native  costume,  gave 
him  a  very  singular  appearance. 

There  was  a  nephew  of  the  defunct  chief  Four-Legs,  to 
whom  with  justice  was  given,  by  both  whites  and  Indians, 
the  appellation  of  "the  Dandy."  When  out  of  mourning 
his  dress  was  of  the  most  studied  and  fanciful  character. 
A  shirt  (when  he  condescended  to  wear  any)  of  the 
brightest  colors,  ornamented  with  innumerable  rows  of 
silver  brooches  set  thickly  together ;  never  less  than  two 
pairs  of  silver  arm-bands;  leggings  and  moccasins  of  the 
most  elaborate  embroidery  in  ribbons  and  porcupine-quills; 
everything  that  he  could  devise  in  the  shape  of  ornament 
hanging  to  his  club  of  hair  behind ;  a  feather  fan  in  one 
hand,  and  in  the  other  a  mirror,  in  which  he  contemplated 
himself  every  five  minutes  ;  these,  with  the  variety  and 
brilliancy  of  the  colors  upon  his  face,  the  suitable  choice 
and  application  of  which  occupied  no  small  portion  of  the 
hours  allotted  to  his  toilet,  made  up  the  equipment  of 
young  Four-Legs. 

This   devotion   to   dress   and   appearance   seemed   not 


76          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

altogether  out  of  place  in  a  youthful  dandy ;  but  we  had 
likewise  an  old  one  of  the  same  stamp.  Pawnee  Blanc, 
or  the  White  Pawnee,  surpassed  his  younger  competitor, 
if  possible,  in  attention  to  his  personal  attractions. 

Upon  the  present  occasion  he  appeared  in  all  his  finery, 
and  went  through  the  customary  salutations  with  an  air 
of  solemn  dignity,  then  walked,  as  did  the  others,  into  the 
parlor  (for  I  had  received  them  in  the  hall),  where  they 
all  seated  themselves  upon  the  floor.  Fortunately,  the 
room  was  now  bare  of  furniture,  but  "  alas  1"  thought  I, 
"  for  my  pretty  carpet,  if  this  is  to  be  the  way  they  pay 
their  respects  to  me  1"  I  watched  the  falling  of  the  ashes 
from  their  long  pipes,  and  the  other  inconveniences  of  the 
use  of  tobacco,  or  kin-ni-kin-nick,  with  absolute  dismay. 

The  visit  of  the  chiefs  was  succeeded  by  one  from  the 
interpreter  and  his  wife,  with  all  the  Canadian  and  half- 
breed  women,  whose  husbands  found  employment  at  the 
Agency  or  at  the  American  Fur  Company's  establishment. 

By  this  time  my  piano  had  been  taken  from  its  case  and 
set  up  in  our  quarters.  To  our  great  joy,  we  found  it 
entirely  uninjured.  Thanks  to  the  skill  of  Nunns  and 
Clark,  not  a  note  was  out  of  tune. 

The  women,  to  whom  it  was  an  entire  novelty,  were 
loud  in  their  exclamations  of  wonder  and  delight. 

"  Eh-h-h!  regardez  done  !  Quelles  inventions !  Quelles 
merveilles  /"* 

One,  observing  the  play  of  my  fingers  reflected  in  the 
nameboard,  called  in  great  exultation  to  her  companions. 
She  had  discovered,  as  she  thought,  the  hidden  machinery 
by  which  the  sounds  were  produced,  and  was  not  a  little 
mortified  when  she  was  undeceived. 

*  Only  look  !  what  inventions  !  what  wonders  ! 


HOUSEKEEPING. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

HOUSEKEEPING. 

As  the  boats  might  be  expected  in  a  few  days,  it  was 
thought  best  to  begin  at  once  what  preparations  were  in 
my  power  towards  housekeeping.  These  were  simply 
the  fitting  and  sewing  of  my  carpets,  in  which  I  was 
kindly  assisted  by  Mrs.  Twiggs ;  and,  the  wife  of  one  of 
our  Frenchmen  having  come  over  from  the  Agency  and 
made  everything  tidy  and  comfortable,  the  carpets  were 
soon  tacked  down,  and  the  rooms  were  ready  for  the 
reception  of  the  rest  of  the  furniture. 

I  had  made  many  fruitless  attempts,  both  in  Detroit 
and  Green  Bay,  to  procure  a  servant-woman  to  accompany 
me  to  my  new  home.  Sometimes  one  would  present  her- 
self, but,  before  we  could  come  to  a  final  agreement,  the 
thoughts  of  the  distance,  of  the  savages,  the  hardships  of 
the  journey,  or,  perhaps,  the  objections  of  friends,  would 
interfere  to  break  off  the  negotiation  ;  so  that  I  had  at 
length  been  obliged  to  rest  satisfied  with  the  simple  hope 
held  out  by  my  husband,  that  one  of  his  French  employes, 
with  his  wife,  would  be  contented  to  take  up  their  abode 
with  us. 

In  this  state  of  things,  all  difficulties  seemed  to  be 
obviated  by  the  proposal  of  Major  Twiggs,  that  we  should 
take  into  our  service  a  young  colored  girl  whom  he  had 
brought  from  Buffalo,  in  the  spring,  to  wait  on  Mrs.  T. 
until  her  own  servants  should  arrive  from  the  South. 

Louisa  was  according!}'  sent  for,  an  uncommonly  hand- 
some young  negress,  with  an  intelligent  but  very  demure 

7* 


78          THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

countenance,  who  called  herself  fifteen  years  of  age,  but 
who,  from  the  progress  in  vice  and  iniquity  I  afterwards 
discovered  her  to  have  made,  must  have  been  at  least  sev- 
eral years  older.  Be  that  as  it  may,  she  now  seemed  to 
have  no  fault  but  carelessness  and  inexperience,  both  of 
which  I  had  great  hopes  she  would  get  the  better  of, 
under  careful  training. 

My  first  week's  visit  with  Mrs.  Twiggs  had  just  expired 
when  word  was  given  that  the  boats  were  in  sight — the 
boats  that  contained  our  furniture — and  the  expected  ar- 
rival of  Louis  Philippe  to  visit  Queen  Victoria  could 
scarcely  have  created  a  more  universal  sensation,  than  did 
this  announcement  in  our  little  community.  Although  we 
knew  that  some  hours  must  yet  elapse  before  they  could 
reach  the  spot  for  disembarkation,  we  were  constantly  on 
the  watch,  and  at  length  all  the  young  officers,  followed 
by  as  many  of  the  soldiers  as  were  off  duty,  accompanied 
Mr.  Kinzie  down  the  bank  to  the  landing,  to  witness  and, 
if  necessary,  to  assist  in  helping  everything  safe  to  land. 

Sad  was  the  plight  in  which  matters  were  found.  The 
water  poured  out  of  the  corners  of  the  boxes  as  they  were 
successively  hoisted  on  shore.  Too  impatient  to  wait  until 
they  could  be  carried  up  to  the  fort,  the  gentlemen  soon 
furnished  themselves  with  hammers  and  hatchets,  and  fell 
eagerly  to  work,  opening  the  boxes  to  explore  the  extent 
of  the  damage.  Alas  for  the  mahogany  !  not  a  piece  from 
which  the  edges  and  veneering  were  not  starting.  It  had 
all  the  appearance  of  having  lain  under  the  Grande  Chute 
for  days.  Poor  Hamilton  was  loud  in  his  protestations 
and  excuses. 

It  was  the  fault  of  the  men,  of  the  weather,  of  the  way 
the  things  were  packed.  "  Confound  it !  he  had  taken  the 
best  care  of  the  things  he  possibly  could — better  than  he 
had  ever  taken  before — it  would  get  done  1" 


HOUSEKEEPING.  79 

There  was  nothing  but  to  be  patient  and  make  the  best 
of  it.  And  when  the  pretty  sideboard  and  work-table  had 
been  thoroughly  rubbed  and  set  up,  and  all  the  little  knick- 
knacks  arranged  on  the  mantel-piece — when  the  white  cur- 
tains were  hung  at  the  windows,  and  the  chairs  and  dining- 
table  each  in  its  proper  place  in  relation  to  the  piano,  our 
parlor  was  pronounced  "  magnificent."  At  least  so  seemed 
to  think  Hamilton,  who  came  to  give  one  admiring  look, 
and  to  hear  the  music  of  the  piano,  which  was  a  perfect 
novelty  to  him.  His  description  of  it  to  the  young  officers, 
after  his  return  to  the  Bay,  was  expressive  of  his  admira- 
tion and  wonder — "  There  it  stood  on  its  four  legs !  Any- 
body might  go  up  and  touch  it!" 

In  due  time  the  dinner-  and  tea-sets  were  carefully  be- 
stowed in  the  "  Davis,"  together  with  sundry  jars  of  sweet- 
meats that  I  had  prepared  in  Detroit ;  the  iron  and  tin 
utensils  were  placed  in  a  neat  cupboard  in  the  kitchen,  of 
which  my  piano-box  supplied  the  frame  ;  the  barrel  of  eggs 
and  tubs  of  butter,  brought  all  the  way  from  Ohio,  were 
ranged  in  the  store-room  ;  a  suitable  quantity  of  salt  pork 
and  flour  was  purchased  from  the  commissary ;  and,  there 
being  no  lack  of  game  of  every  description,  the  offering 
of  our  red  children,  we  were  ready  to  commence  house- 
keeping. 

The  first  dinner  in  her  own  home  is  an  era  in  the  life  of 
a  young  housekeeper.  I  shall  certainly  never  forget  mine. 
While  I  was  in  the  lower  regions  superintending  my  very 
inexpert  little  cook,  my  husband  made  his  appearance,  to 
say  that,  as  the  payment  (then  the  all-absorbing  topic  of  , 
interest)  would  not  commence  until  afternoon,  he  had  in- 
vited M.  Rolette,  Mr.  Hempstead,  and  four  other  gentle- 
men to  dine  with  us. 

"  So  unexpected — so  unprepared  for  ?" 

"Never  mind;  give  them  anything  you  have.     They 


80          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

have  been  living  for  some  days  in  tents,  and  anything  will 
taste  well  to  them." 

My  dinner  bad  been  intended  to  consist  chiefly  of  a  veni- 
son pasty,  and  fortunately  tbe  only  dish  among  my 
was  of  very  large  proportions,  so  that  there  wan  air- 
smoking  in  tbe  oven  a  pie  of  a  size  nearly  equal  to  tbe 
famous  Norwich  pudding;   thus,  with  some  trifling  ad- 
ditions to  the  bill  of  fare,  we  made  out  very  well,  and  the 
master  of  the  house  had  tbe  satisfaction  of  hearing  the 
impromptu  dinner  very  much  commended  by  hi. s  six  guests. 


CHAPTER    X. 

INDIAN   PAYMENT — MRS.  WASHINGTON. 

THERE  were  two  divisions  of  the  Winnebago  Indians, 
one  of  which  was  paid  by  the  Agent,  at  the  Portage,  t he- 
other  at  Prairie  du  Cbien,  by  General  Street.  The 
between  four  and  five  thousand  in  number,  recei  ved,  aeeonl- 
ing  to  treaty  stipulations,  fifteen  thousand  dollars  annually, 
besides  a  considerable  amount  of  presents,  and  a  certain 
number  of  rations  of  bread  and  pork,  to  be  issued  in  times 
of  emergency  throughout  the  year. 

Tbe  principal  villages  of  this  division  of  the-  tribe 
at  Lake  Winnebago,  Green  and  Fox  Lakes,  the-  liambauk, 
Mud  Lake,  tbe  Four  Lakes,  Kosb-ko-nong,  and  Turtle 
Creek.     Messengers  were  dispatched,  at  or  before  the 
arrival  of  the  annuity-money,  to  all  tbe  different  villa 
to  notify  the  heads  of  families  or  lodges  to  assemble  at 
"tbe  Portage." 

When  arrived,  the  masters  of  families,  under  their  dif- 


INDIAN  PAYMENT— MRS.   WASHINGTON.          81 

ferent  chiefs,  give  in  their  names,  and  the  number  in  their 
lodges,  to  be  registered.  As,  in  paying,  a  certain  sum  of 
money  is  apportioned  to  each  individual,  it  is,  of  course, 
afl  object  to  the  head  of  a  lodge  to  make  the  number 
registered  as  great  as  possible.  Each  one  brings  his  little 
bundle  of  sticks,  and  presents  it  to  the  Agent  to  register. 
Sometimes  a  dialogue  like  the  following  occurs: 

"  UONV  many  have  you  in  your  lodge?" 

The  Indian  carefully,  and  with  great  ceremony,  counts 
his  bundle  of  sticks—"  Fifteen." 

"  How  many  men?" 

"Two."     The  Agent  lays  aside  two  sticks. 

"  How  many  women  ?" 

"  Three."    Three  more  sticks  are  separated. 

"  How  many  children  ?" 

"Eight"    Eight  sticks  are  added  to  the  heap. 

MVhat  is  the  meaning  of  these  two  sticks  that  re- 
main?" 

The  culprit,  whose  arithmetic  has  not  served  him  to 
carry  out  his  deception,  disappears  amid  the  shouts  and 
jeers  of  his  companions,  who  are  always  well  pleased  at 
the  detection  of  any  roguery  in  which  they  have  had  no 
share. 

The  young  officers  generally  assisted  in  counting  out 
and  delivering  the  money  at  these  payments,  and  it  was 
no  unusual  thing,  as  the  last  band  came  up,  for  the  chiefs 
to  take  :i  quantity  of  silver  out  of  the  box  and  request 
their  Father  to  pay  his  friends  for  their  trouble,  seeming 
really  disturbed  at  Ins  refusal.  In  this,  as  in  almost  every 
instance,  we  sec  the  native  courtesy  and  politeness,  which 
are  never  lost  sight  of  among  them.  If  a  party  (Mines 
to  their  Father  to  beg  for  provisions,  and  food  is  ofYored 
them,  however  hungry  they  may  be.  each  waits  patiently 
until  one  of  the  company  makes  an  equal  distribution  of 


82  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

the  whole,  and  then,  taking  his  share,  eats  it  quietly,  with 
the  greatest  moderation.  I  never  saw  this  rule  violated, 
save  in  one  instance. 

Our  friend,  Pawnee  Blanc,  the  Old  Dandy,  once  came 
with  a  party  of  Indians,  requesting  permission  to  dance 
for  us  in  the  open  space  before  the  door.  It  was  a  warm, 
dusty  afternoon,  and  as  our  friends  grew  heated  and 
fatigued  with  the  violent  and  long-continued  exercise,  a 
pitcher  of  raspberry  negus  was  prepared  and  sent  out  to 
them.  Pawnee  received  the  pitcher  and  tumbler,  and, 
pouring  the  latter  about  half  full,  gave  it  to  the  first  of 
the  circle,  then  filled  the  same  for  the  next,  and  so  on, 
until  it  suddenly  occurred  to  him  to  look  into  the  pitcher. 
What  he  saw  there  determined  his  course  of  action ;  so, 
setting  the  tumbler  upon  the  ground,  he  raised  the  pitcher 
with  both  hands  to  his  lips  and  gave  a  hearty  pull,  after 
which  he  went  on,  giving  less  and  less,  until  he  was 
called  to  have  the  pitcher  replenished.  All  present  agreed 
it  was  the  only  instance  they  had  ever  witnessed,  of  an 
Indian's  appearing  afraid  of  getting  less  of  a  thing  than 
his  share. 

During  the  payment  a  good  many  kegs  of  whiskey  find 
their  way  into  the  lodges  of  the  Indians,  notwithstanding 
the  watchfulness  of  both  officers  and  Agent.  Where  there 
is  a  demand  there  will  always  be  a  supply,  let  the  legal 
prohibitions  be  what  they  may.  The  last  day  of  the  pay- 
ment is,  invariably,  one  of  general  carousing. 

When  the  men  begin  their  frolic,  the  women  carefully 
gather  all  the  guns,  knives,  tomahawks,  and  weapons  of 
every  description,  and  secrete  them,  that  as  little  mischief 
as  possible  may  be  done  in  the  absence  of  all  restraint 
and  reason.  I  am  sorry  to  record  that  our  little  friend, 
Pawnee  Blanc,  was  greatly  addicted  to  the  pleasures  of 
the  bottle. 


INDIAN  PAYMENT— MRS.    WASHINGTON.  83 

Among  the  presents  for  the  chiefs,  which  Shaw-nee-aw- 
kee  had  brought  from  the  East,  was  a  trunk  of  blue  cloth 
coats,  trimmed  with  broad  gold  lace,  and  a  box  of  round 
black  hats,  ornamented  in  a  similar  manner.  All  who  are 
familiar  with  Indians,  of  whatever  tribe,  will  have  ob- 
served that  their  first  step  towards  civilization,  whether  in 
man  or  woman,  is  mounting  a  man's  hat,  decorated  with 
tinsel,  ribbons,  or  feathers.  Pawnee  was  among  the  happy 
number  remembered  in  the  distribution ;  so,  donning  at 
once  his  new  costume,  and  tying  a  few  additional  bunches 
of  gay-colored  ribbons  to  a  long  spear,  that  was  always  his 
baton  of  ceremony,  he  came  at  once,  followed  by  an  ad- 
miring train,  chiefly  of  women,  to  pay  me  a  visit  of  state. 

The  solemn  gravity  of  his  countenance,  as  he  motioned 
away  those  who  would  approach  too  near  and  finger  his 
newly-received  finery — the  dignity  with  which  he  strutted 
along,  edging  this  way  and  that  to  avoid  any  possible  con- 
tact from  homely,  every-day  wardrobes — augured  well  for 
a  continuance  of  propriety  and  self-respect,  and  a  due  con- 
sideration of  the  good  opinion  of  all  around.  But,  alas 
for  Pawnee !  late  in  the  day  we  saw  him  assisted  towards 
his  lodge  by  two  stout  young  Indians,  who  had  pulled 
him  out  of  a  ditch,  his  fine  coat  covered  with  mud,  his  hat 
battered  and  bruised,  his  spear  shorn  of  its  gay  streamers, 
and  poor  Pawnee  himself  weeping  and  uttering  all  the 
doleful  lamentations  of  a  tipsy  Indian. 


Among  the  women  with  whom  I  early  made  acquaint- 
ance was  the  wife  of  Wau-kaun-zee-kah,  the  Yellow  Thun- 
der. She  had  accompanied  her  husband,  who  was  one  of 
the  deputation  to  visit  the  President,  and  from  that  time 
forth  she  had  been  known  as  "the  Washington  woman." 
She  had  a  pleasant,  old-acquaintance  sort  of  air  in  greet- 


84          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ing  me,  as  much  as  to  say,  "  You  and  I  have  seen  some- 
thing of  the  world."  No  expression  of  surprise  or  admi- 
ration escaped  her  lips,  as  her  companions,  with  childlike, 
laughing  simplicity,  exclaimed  and  clapped  their  hands  at 
the  different  wonderful  objects  I  showed  them.  Her  de- 
portment said  plainly,  "  Yes,  yes,  my  children,  I  have  seen 
all  these  things  before."  It  was  not  until  I  put  to  her  ear 
a  tropical  shell,  of  which  I  had  a  little  cabinet,  and  she 
heard  its  murmuring  sound,  that  she  laid  aside  her  apathy 
of  manner.  She  poked  her  finger  into  the  opening  to 
get  at  the  animal  within,  shook  it  violently,  then  raised  it 
to  her  ear  again,  and  finally  burst  into  a  hearty  laugh,  and 
laid  it  down,  acknowledging,  by  her  looks,  that  this  was 
beyond  her  comprehension. 

I  had  one  shell  of  peculiar  beauty — my  favorite  in  the 
whole  collection — a  small  conch,  covered  with  rich,  dark 
veins.  Each  of  the  visitors  successively  took  up  this  shell, 
and  by  words  and  gestures  expressed  her  admiration,  evi- 
dently showing  that  she  had  an  eye  for  beauty — this  was 
on  the  occasion  of  the  parting  visit  of  my  red  daughters. 

Shortly  after  the  payment  had  been  completed,  and  the 
Indians  had  left,  I  discovered  that  my  valued  shell  was 
missing  from  the  collection.  Could  it  be  that  one  of  the 
squaws  had  stolen  it  ?  It  was  possible — they  would  oc- 
casionally, though  rarely,  do  such  things  under  the  in- 
fluence of  strong  temptation.  I  tried  to  recollect  which, 
among  the  party,  looked  most  likely  to  have  been  the  cul- 
prit. It  could  not  have  been  the  Washington  woman — 
she  was  partly  civilized,  and  knew  better. 

A  few  weeks  afterwards  Mrs.  Yellow  Thunder  again 
made  her  appearance,  and  carefully  unfolding  a  gay-colored 
chintz  shawl,  which  she  carried  rolled  up  in  her  hand,  she 
produced  the  shell,  and  laid  it  on  the  table  before  me.  I 
did  not  know  whether  to  show,  by  my  countenance,  dis- 


INDIAN  PAYMENT— MRS.    WASHINGTON.  85 

pleasure  at  the  trick  she  had  played  me,  or  joy  at  receiving 
my  treasure  back  again,  but  at  length  decided  that  it  was 
the  best  policy  to  manifest  no  emotion  whatever. 

She  prolonged  her  visit  until  my  husband's  return,  and 
he  then  questioned  her  about  the  matter. 

"  She  had  taken  the  shell  to  her  village,  to  show  to  some 
of  her  people,  who  did  not  come  to  the  payment." 

"  Why  had  she  not  asked  her  mother's  leave  before  car- 
rying it  away  ?" 

"  Because  she  saw  that  her  mother  liked  the  shell,  and 
she  was  afraid  she  would  say,  No." 

This  was  not  the  first  instance  in  which  Madame  Wash- 
ington had  displayed  the  shrewdness  which  was  a  pre- 
dominant trait  in  her  character.  During  the  visit  of  the 
Indians  to  the  Eastern  cities,  they  were  taken  to  various 
exhibitions,  museums,  menageries,  theatres,  etc.  It  did 
not  escape  their  observation  that  some  silver  was  always 
paid  before  entrance,  and  they  inquired  the  reason.  It 
was  explained  to  them.  The  woman  brightened  up,  as  if 
struck  with  an  idea. 

"  How  much  do  you  pay  for  each  one  ?" 

Her  Father  told  her. 

"  How  do  you  say  that  in  English  ?" 

"  Two  shillings." 

"  Two  shinnin — humph  "  (good). 

The  next  day,  when,  as  usual,  visitors  began  to  flock  to 
the  rooms  where  the  Indians  were  sojourning,  the  woman 
and  a  young  Indian,  her  confederate,  took  their  station  by 
the  door,  which  they  kept  closed.  When  any  one  knocked, 
the  door  was  cautiously  opened,  and  the  woman,  extending 
her  hand,  exclaimed — "  Two  shinnin." 

This  was  readily  paid  in  each  instance,  and  the  game 
went  on,  until  she  had  accumulated  a  considerable  sum. 
But  this  did  not  satisfy  her.  At  the  first  attempt  of  a 

8 


86  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Visitor  to  leave  the  room,  the  door  was  held  close,  as  before, 
the  hand  was  extended,  and  "  Two  shinnin"  again  met 
his  ear.  He  tried  to  explain  that,  having  paid  for  his  en- 
trance, he  must  go  out  free.  With  an  innocent  shake  of 
the  head,  "  Two  shinnin,"  was  all  the  English  she  could 
understand. 

The  Agent,  who  had  entered  a  short  time  before,  and 
who,  overhearing  the  dialogue,  sat  laughing  behind  his 
newspaper,  waiting  to  see  how  it  would  all  end,  now  came 
forward  and  interfered,  and  the  guests  were  permitted  to 
go  forth  without  a  further  contribution. 

The  good  woman  was  moreover  admonished  that  it  was 
far  from  the  custom  of  white  people  to  tax  their  friends 
and  visitors  in  this  manner,  and  that  the  practice  must  be 
laid  aside  in  future. 

Another  instance  of  the  disposition  of  the  Indians  to 
avail  themselves  of  all  the  goods  that  fortune  throws  in 
their  way,  was  the  following  : 

Upon  the  same  trip,  while  passing  through  Ohio,  one  of 
the  party  inquired  of  the  Agent, — 

"  Do  you  pay  for  all  those  provisions  that  are  set  before 
us  at  the  hotels  ?" 

"Yes.     Why  do  you  ask?" 

"Nothing:  I  thought  you  perhaps  paid  for  just  what 
we  ate  of  them." 

At  the  next  stopping-place  a  fine  breakfast  was  set  upon 
the  table,  of  which,  as  usual,  they  partook  plentifully. 
Just  as  they  had  finished,  the  horn  sounded  for  all  to  take 
their  places  in  the  stage-coaches.  Each  sprang  to  his  feet. 
One  seized  the  plates  of  biscuits  and  poured  them  into  the 
corner  of  his  blanket ;  another  the  remains  of  a  pair  of 
chickens ;  a  third  emptied  the  sugar-bowls ;  each  laid  hold 
of  what  was  nearest  him,  and  in  a  trice  nothing  was  left 
upon  the  table  but  the  empty  plates  and  dishes.  The  land- 


INDIAN  PAYMENT— MRS.    WASHINGTON.  87 

lord  and  waiters,  meanwhile,  stood  laughing  and  enjoying 
the  trick  as  much  as  any  of  the  spectators. 

Upon  another  occasion,  their  Father  had  endeavored 
to  impress  upon  them  the  unseemliness  of  throwing  their 
refuse  pieces,  bones,  and  fragments  of  food  about  on  the 
table-cloth,  pointing  out  to  them  the  orderly  manner  of  the 
whites  at  table,  and  the  propriety  of  keeping  everything 
neat  and  nice  around  them. 

At  their  next  meal,  they  were  served  first  with  a  chicken- 
j>ie,  of  which  they  ate  very  heartily,  and  the  accumulation 
of  bones  on  their  plates  was  very  abundant.  Presently 
another  and  more  favorite  dish  appeared, — a  fine,  large, 
roasted  turkey.  A  gentleman  sat  near,  and  was  evidently 
preparing  to  carve  it.  No  time  was  to  be  lost.  What  was 
to  be  done  with  the  bones  ?  They  looked  around  in  some 
perplexity.  A  large  apple-pie  was  standing  near.  The 
most  eager  drew  it  towards  him,  and  quick  as  thought  all 
the  bones  were  deposited  upon  it,  while,  with  a  triumphant 
laugh  at  the  happy  idea,  he  coolly  transferred  the  bird  to 
his  own  dish,  and  proceeded  to  distribute  it  among  his 
companions.  The  amazed  stranger  soon  joined  in  the 
laugh  at  the  unceremonious  manner  in  which  his  share  of 
the  dinner  had  vanished. 


88  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 


CHAPTER    XL 

LOUISA—  DAY-KAU-RAY   ON   EDUCATION. 

THE  payment  was  now  over,  and  the  Indians  had  dis- 
persed and  gone  to  their  wintering  grounds.  The  traders, 
too,  had  departed,  laden  with  a  good  share  of  the  silver,  in, 
exchange  for  which  each  family  had  provided  itself,  as  far 
as  possible,  with  clothing,  guns,  traps,  ammunition,  and 
the  other  necessaries  for  their  winter  use.  The  Indians 
are  good  at  a  bargain.  They  are  not  easily  overreached. 
On  the  contrary,  they  understand  at  once  when  a  charge 
is  exorbitant ;  and  a  trader  who  tries  his  shrewdness  upon 
them  is  sure  to  receive  an  expressive  sobriquet,  which  ever 
after  clings  to  him. 

For  instance,  M.  Rolette  was  called  by  them  "Ah-kay- 
zaup-ee-tah,"^i;e  more  —  because,  as  they  said,  let  them 
offer  what  number  of  skins  they  might,  in  bartering  for  an 
article,  his  terms  were  invariably  "five  more." 

Upon  one  occasion  a  lady  remarked  to  him,  "  Oh,  M. 
Rolette,  I  would  not  be  engaged  in  the  Indian  trade ;  it 
seems  to  me  a  system  of  cheating  the  poor  Indians." 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  madame,"  replied  he,  with  great 
naivete,  "it  is  not  so  easy  a  thing  to  cheat  the  Indians  as 
you  imagine.  I  have  tried  it  these  twenty  years,  and  have 
never  succeeded  1" 


We  were  now  settled  down  to  a  quiet,  domestic  life.  The 
military  system  under  which  everything  was  conducted — 
the  bugle-call,  followed  by  the  music  of  a  very  good  band, 


LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY  ON  EDUCATION.         89 

at  reveille;  the  light,  animated  strains  for  "sick-call,"  and 
soon  after  for  "  breakfast;"  the  longer  ceremony  of  "guard- 
mounting;"  the  "Old  English  Roast-Beef,"  to  announce 
the  dinner-hour;  the  sweet,  plaintive  strains  of  "Lochaber 
no  more,"  followed  most  incongruously  by  "  The  Little 
Cock-Sparrow,"  at  retreat ;  and,  finally,  the  long,  rolling 
"  tattoo,"  late  in  the  evening — made  pleasant  divisions  of 
our  time,  which,  by  the  aid  of  books,  music,  and  drawing, 
in  addition  to  household  occupations,  seemed  to  fly  more 
swiftly  than  ever  before.  It  was  on  Sunday  that  I  most 
missed  my  Eastern  home.  I  had  planned  beforehand  what 
we  should  do  on  the  first  recurrence  of  this  sacred  day, 
under  our  own  roof.  "  We  shall  have  at  least,"  said  I  to 
myself,  "the  Sabbath's  quiet  and  repose,  and  I  can,  among 
other  things,  benefit  poor  Louisa  by  giving  her  some  addi- 
tional lessons  of  a  serious  character." 

So,  while  she  was  removing  the  breakfast-things,  I  said 
to  her, — 

"  Now,  Louisa,  get  your  work  all  finished,  and  every- 
thing put  neatly  aside,  and  then  come  here  to  me  again." 

"  Yes,  ma'am." 

We  sat  down  to  our  books,  and  read  and  waited ;  we 
waited  and  read  another  hour — no  Louisa. 

There  was  music  and  the  sound  of  voices  on  the  parade 
in  front  of  our  windows,  but  that  did  not  disturb  us ;  it 
was  what  we  were  daily  accustomed  to. 

I  must  go  at  length,  and  see  what  could  be  keeping  my 
damsel  so.  I  descended  to  the  kitchen.  The  breakfast- 
things  stood  upon  the  table — the  kettles  and  spider  upon 
the  hearth — the  fire  was  out — the  kitchen  empty. 

Passing  back  into  the  hall,  which  extended  the  whole 
length  of  the  house  and  opened  in  front  upon  the  parade, 
I  perceived  a  group  collected  in  the  area,  of  all  shades  and 
colors,  and  in  the  midst,  one  round,  woolly  head  which  I 

8* 


90          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

could  not  mistake,  bobbing  up  and  down,  now  on  this  side, 
now  on  that,  while  peals  of  laughter  were  issuing  from 
the  whole  group. 

"  Louisa,"  I  called,  "  come  here.  What  are  you  doing 
there  ?» 

"  Looking  at  inspection." 

"  But  why  are  not  your  breakfast-things  washed,  and 
your  kitchen  swept?  Did  I  not  tell  you  I  wished  you  to 
come  up  and  learn  your  lessons  ?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  but  I  had  to  see  inspection  first.  Every- 
body looks  at  inspection  on  Sunday." 

I  found  it  was  in  vain  to  expect  to  do  more  for  Louisa 
than  give  her  an  afternoon's  lesson,  and  with  that  I  was 
obliged  to  content  myself. 

I  felt  that  it  would  be  very  pleasant,  and  perhaps  profit- 
able, for  all  the  inmates  of  the  garrison  to  assemble  on 
this  day ;  one  of  our  number  might  be  found  who  would 
read  a  portion  of  the  church-service,  with  a  sermon  from 
one  of  our  different  selections. 

I  approached  the  subject  cautiously,  with  an  inquiry  to 
this  effect : 

"Are  there  none  among  the  officers  who  are  religiously 
disposed  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  the  one  whom  I  addressed,  "there  is 
S ;  when  he  is  half  tipsy,  he  takes  his  Bible  and  'New- 
ton's Works,'  and  goes  to  bed  and  cries  over  them ;  he 
thinks  in  this  way  he  is  excessively  pious." 

S was  among  the  officers  who  had  never  called  upon 

us ;  it  was  fair  to  infer  that  if  his  religious  principles  did 
not  correct  his  own  evil  habits  they  would  not  aid  much 
in  improving  others;  therefore  it  seemed  useless  to  call 
in  his  co-operation  in  any  scheme  for  a  better  observance 
of  the  Lord's  day. 

We  had  to  content  ourselves  with  writing  to  our  friends 


LOUISA— DAY- KAV-RA Y  ON  EDUCATION.         91 


at  the  East  to  interest  themselves  in  getting  a  missionary 
sent  to  us,  who  should  officiate  as  chaplain  in  the  garrison 
— a  plan  that  seemed  to  find  favor  with  the  officers.  The 
hope  of  any  united  religious  services  was,  for  the  present, 
laid  aside. 

The  post-surgeon  having  obtained  a  furlough,  his  place 
was  supplied  by  Dr.  Newhall,  of  Galena,  and  thus,  by  the 
addition  of  his  gentle,  quiet  wife,  our  circle  of  ladies  was 
now  enlarged  to  three.  Here  we  were,  in  a  wilderness, 
but  yet  how  contented  and  happy  ! 

A  gloom  was  soon  to  replace  this  envied  tranquillity  in 
our  home.  A  Frenchman,  named  Letendre,  one  day 
suddenly  presented  himself.  He  had  come  from  Chicago, 
with  the  distressing  intelligence  of  the  extreme — indeed, 
hopeless — illness  of  our  dear  relative,  Dr.  Wolcott.  My 
husband  immediately  commenced  his  preparations  for 
instant  departure.  I  begged  to  be  permitted  to  accompany 
him,  but  the  rapidity  with  which  he  proposed  to  journey 
obliged  him  to  refuse  my  entreaties.  In  a  few  hours  his 
provisions,  horses,  and  all  other  things  necessary  for  the 
journey  were  in  readiness,  and  he  set  off  with  Petaille 
Grignon,  his  usual  attendant  on  such  expeditions,  leaving 
Letendre  to  follow  as  soon  as  recruited  from  his  fatigue. 

Sad  and  dreary  were  the  hours  of  his  absence,  notwith- 
standing the  kind  efforts  of  our  friends  to  cheer  me.  In 
a  few  days  I  received  the  news  of  the  fatal  termination 
of  Dr.  W.'s  illness,  brought  by  another  messenger.  That 
noble  heart,  so  full  of  warm  and  kindly  affections,  had 
ceased  to  beat,  and  sad  and  desolate  indeed  were  those 
who  had  so  loved  and  honored  him. 

As  soon  as  he  could  possibly  leave  his  family,  my  hus- 
band returned ;  and  it  was  fortunate  that  he  had  delayed 
no  longer,  for  the  winter  now  began  to  set  in,  and  with 
severity. 


92          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Our  quarters  were  spacious,  but  having  been  constructed 
of  the  green  trees  of  the  forest,  cut  down  and  sawed  into 
boards  by  the  hands  of  the  soldiers,  they  were  consider- 
ably given  to  shrinking  and  warping,  thus  leaving  many 
a  yawning  crevice.  Stuffing  the  cracks  with  cotton  bat- 
ting, and  pasting  strips  of  paper  over  them,  formed  the 
employment  of  many  a  leisure  hour. 

Then  the  chimneys,  spite  of  all  the  currents  of  air, 
which  might  have  been  expected  to  create  a  draught,  had 
a  sad  habit  of  smoking.  To  remedy  this,  a  couple  of 
gun-barrels  were,  by  order  of  the  commanding  officer, 
sawed  off  and  inserted  in  the  hearth,  one  on  each  side  of 
the  fire-place,  in  the  hope  that  the  air  from  the  room  below 
might  help  to  carry  the  smoke  .into  its  proper  place,  the 
chimney. 

The  next  morning  after  this  had  been  done,  Louisa  was 
washing  the  hearth. 

"  Pray,  ma'am,"  said  she,  "  what  are  these  things  put 
in  here  for  ?" 

I  explained  their  use. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  it  is  only  that !  Uncle  Ephraim 
(Major  Twiggs's  servant)  said  they  were  to  be  filled  with 
powder  and  fired  off  Christmas  Day,  and  he  was  terribly 
afraid  they  would  blow  the  house  up,  and  we  in  it." 

Ephraim,  who  was  a  most  faithful  and  valuable  servant, 
often  amused  himself  with  playing  upon  the  credulity  of 
the  younger  portions  of  the  colored  fraternity. 

"  Is  it  true,"  asked  Louisa,  one  day,  "  that  Pillon  and 
Plante  were  once  prairie-wolves  ?" 

"  Prairie- wolves  !  what  an  idea !  Why  do  you  ask  such 
a  foolish  question  ?" 

"  Because  Uncle  Ephraim  says  they,  and  all  the  French- 
men about  here,  were  once  prairie- wolves,  and  that,  living 
so  near  the  white  people,  they  grow,  after  a  time,  to  be 


LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY  ON  EDUCATION.         93 

like  them,  and  learn  to  talk  and  dress  like  them.  And 
then,  when  they  get  to  be  old,  they  turn  back  into  prairie- 
wolves  again,  and  that  all  the  wolves  that  the  officers 
bait  with  their  dogs  used  to  be  Frenchmen,  once." 

After  a  time,  however,  I  ceased  to  straighten  out  these 
stories  of  Uncle  Ephraim,  for  I  was  gradually  arriving  at 
the  conviction  that  my  little  colored  damsel  was  by  no 
means  so  simple  and  unsophisticated  as  she  would  have 
me  believe,  and  that  I  was,  after  all,  the  one  who  was 
imposed  upon. 

The  snow  this  winter  was  prodigious,  and  the  cold 
intense.  The  water  would  freeze  in  our  parlors  at  a  very 
short  distance  from  the  fire,  for,  although  the  "  fatigue- 
parties"  kept  the  halls  filled  with  wood,  almost  up  to  the 
ceiling,  that  did  not  counterbalance  the  inconvenience  of 
having  the  wide  doors  thrown  open  to  the  outer  air  for  a 
great  portion  of  the  day,  to  allow  of  their  bringing  it  in. 
We  Northerners  should  have  had  wood-houses  specially 
for  the  purpose,  and  not  only  have  kept  our  great  hall- 
doors  closed,  but  have  likewise  protected  them  with  a 
"  hurricane-house."  But  the  Florida  frontier  was  not  a 
climate  in  which  our  Southern  bachelors  could  have  ac- 
quired the  knowledge  available  when  the  thermometer 
was  twenty-five  degrees  below  zero — a  point  at  which 
brandy  congealed  in  the  sideboard. 

The  arrival  of  Christmas  and  New-Year's  brought  us 
our  Indian  friends  again.  They  had  learned  something 
of  the  observance  of  these  holidays  from  their  French 
neighbors,  and  I  had  been  forewarned  that  I  should  see  the 
squaws  kissing  every  white  man  they  met.  Although 
not  crediting  this  to  its  full  extent,  I  could  readily  believe 
that  they  would  each  expect  a  present,  as  a  "  compliment 
of  the  season,"  so  I  duly  prepared  myself  with  a  supply 
of  beads,  ribbons,  combs,  and  other  trinkets.  Knowing 


94  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

them  to  be  fond  of  dainties,  I  had  also  a  quantity  of  crul- 
lers and  doughnuts  made  ready  the  day  before,  as  a  treat 
to-  them. 

To  my  great  surprise  and  annoyance,  only  a  moderate 
share  of  the  cakes,  the  frying  of  which  had  been  intrusted 
to  Louisa,  were  brought  up  to  be  placed  in  the  "  Davis." 

"  Where  are  the  rest  of  the  cakes,  Louisa  ?" 

"  That  great  fellow,  Hancock,  came  in  with  the  fatigue- 
party  to  fill  the  water-barrels,  and  while  I  had  just  stepped 
into  the  store-room  to  get  some  more  flour,  he  carried  off 
all  I  had  got  cooked." 

And  Louisa  made  a  face  and  whined,  as  if  she  had  not 
herself  treated  every  soldier  who  had  set  his  foot  in  the 
premises. 

At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning  I  had  quite  a  levee 
of  the  Ho-tshung-rah  matrons.  They  seated  themselves 
in  a  circle  on  the  floor,  and  I  was  sorry  to  observe  that  the 
application  of  a  little  soap  and  water  to  their  blankets  had 
formed  no  part  of  their  holiday  preparations.  There 
being  no  one  to  interpret,  I  thought. I  would  begin  the 
conversation  in  a  way  intelligible  to  themselves,  so  I 
brought  out  of  the  sideboard  a  china  dish,  filled  with  the 
nice  brown  crullers,  over  which  I  had  grated,  according  to 
custom,  a  goodly  quantity  of  white  sugar.  I  handed  it 
to  the  first  of  the  circle.  She  took  the  dish  from  my 
hand,  and,  deliberately  pouring  all  the  cakes  into  the  corner 
of  her  blanket,  returned  it  to  me  empty.  "  She  must  be  a 
most  voracious  person,"  thought  I;  "but  I  will  manage 
better  the  next  time."  I  refilled  the  dish,  and  approached 
the  next  one,  taking  care  to  keep  a  fast  hold  of  it  as  I 
offered  the  contents,  of  which  I  supposed  she  would 
modestly  take  one.  Not  so,  however.  She  scooped  out 
the  whole  with  her  two  hands,  and,  like  the  former,  be- 
stowed them  in  her  blanket.  My  sense  of  politeness  re- 


LOUISA— DAY-KAU- RAY  ON  EDUCATION.         95 

volted  at  handing  them  out  one  by  one,  as  we  do  to  chil- 
dren, so  I  sat  down  to  deliberate  what  was  to  be  done,  for 
evidently  the  supply  would  not  long  answer  such  an  ample 
demand,  and  there  would  be  more  visitors  anon. 

While  I  was  thus  perplexed,  those  who  had  received  the 
cakes  commenced  a  distribution,  and  the  whole  number 
was  equitably  divided  among  the  company.  But  I  ob- 
served they  did  not  eat  them.  They  passed  their  fingers 
over  the  grated  sugar,  looked  in  each  other's  faces,  and 
muttered  in  low  tones — there  was  evidently  something 
they  did  not  understand.  Presently  one  more  adventur- 
ous than  the  rest  wet  her  fingers,  and  taking  up  a  few 
grains  of  the  sugar  put  it  cautiously  to  her  mouth. 

"  Tah-nee-zhoo-rah  I"  (Sugar !)  was  her  delighted  ex- 
clamation, and  they  all  broke  out  into  a  hearty  laugh.  It 
is  needless  to  say  that  the  cakes  disappeared  with  all  the 
celerity  they  deemed  compatible  with  good-breeding. 
Never  having  seen  any  sugar  but  the  brown  or  yellow 
maple,  they  had  supposed  the  white  substance  to  be  salt, 
and  for  that  reason  had  hesitated  to  taste  it. 

Their  visit  was  prolonged  until  Shaw-uee-aw-kee  made 
his  appearance,  and  then,  having  been  made  happy  by 
their  various  gifts,  they  all  took  their  departure. 

About  this  time,  Mr.  Kinzie  received  a  letter  from  Colonel 
Richard  M.  Johnson,  of  Kentucky.  This  gentleman  had 
interested  himself  greatly  in  a  school  established  in  that 
State  for  the  education  of  Indian  youths  and  children. 
The  purport  of  his  letter  was  to  request  the  Agent  to  use 
every  endeavor  to  induce  the  Winnebagoes  not  only  to 
send  their  children  to  this  institution  for  their  education, 
but  also  (what  was  still  more  important)  to  set  apart  a 
portion  of  their  annuity-money  to  assist  in  sustaining  it. 

There  happened  to  be,  at  this  holiday  season,  a  number 
of  the  chiefs  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Portage,  and  a 


96          THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

messenger  was  sent  to  convene  them  all  at  the  house  of 
Paquette,  the  interpreter,  that  their  Father  might  hold  a 
talk  with  them. 

On  the  day  appointed  they  all  assembled.  The  subject- 
matter  of  the  letter  was  laid  before  them,  and  all  the  ad- 
vantages of  civilization  and  education  duly  set  forth — the 
benefits  which  would  arise  to  their  nation,  if  even  a  small 
portion  of  the  younger  members  could  be  well  taught  by 
the  whites,  and  then  return  to  their  tribe,  to  instruct  them 
in  the  learning,  the  arts,  manufactures,  and  habits  of  civil- 
ized life.  To  each  paragraph,  as  it  was  uttered  to  them, 
they  responded  with  a  unanimous  "  Humph  1"  (Good !) 

When  their  Father's  address  was  ended,  Day-kau-ray, 
the  oldest  and  most  venerable  among  the  chiefs,  rose  and 
spoke  as  follows : 

"  Father, — The  Great  Spirit  made  the  white  man  and 
the  Indian.  He  did  not  make  them  alike.  He  gave  the 
white  man  a  heart  to  love  peace,  and  the  arts  of  a  quiet 
life.  He  taught  him  to  live  in  towns,  to  build  houses,  to 
make  books,  to  learn  all  things  that  would  make  him 
happy  and  prosperous  in  the  way  of  life  appointed  him. 
To  the  red  man  the  Great  Spirit  gave  a  different  character. 
He  gave  him  a  love  of  the  woods,  of  a  free  life,  of  hunt- 
ing and  fishing,  of  making  war  with  his  enemies  and  tak- 
ing scalps.  The  white  man  does  not  live  like  the  Indian 
— it  is  not  his  nature.  Neither  does  the  Indian  love  to 
live  like  the  white  man — the  Great  Spirit  did  not  make 
him  so. 

"  Father, — We  do  not  wish  to  do  anything  contrary  to 
the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit.  If  he  had  made  us  with 
white  skins,  and  characters  like  the  white  men,  then  we 
would  send  our  children  to  this  school  to  be  taught  like 
the  white  children. 

"  Father, — We  think  that  if  the  Great  Spirit  had  wished 


LOUISA— DAY-KAU-RAY  ON  EDUCATION.         97 

us  to  be  like  the  whites,  he  would  have  made  us  so.  As 
he  has  not  seen  fit  to  do  so,  we  believe  he  would  be  dis- 
pleased with  us,  to  try  and  make  ourselves  different  from 
what  he  thought  good. 

"  Father, — I  have  nothing  more  to  say.  This  is  what 
we  think.  If  we  change  our  minds,  we  will  let  you 
know." 

It  will  be  seen  from  these  remarks  of  Day-kau-ray  that 
the  Indians  entertain  a  conviction  that  the  Great  Spirit 
himself  teaches  the  white  man  the  arts  and  sciences,  and 
since  he  has  given  the  red  man  no  instruction  in  these 
branches,  it  would  be  unbecoming  in  him  to  attempt  to 
acquire  them  in  an  irregular  manner. 

With  little  incidents  of  this  kind,  and  with  an  occasional 
dinner-  or  tea-party  to  the  young  officers,  sometimes  given 
at  the  Major's  quarters,  sometimes  at  our  own,  our  course 
of  life  passed  pleasantly  on.  At  times  I  would  amuse 
myself  by  making  something  very  nice,  in  the  form  of  a 
fruit  cake  or  pie,  to  send  to  the  quarters  of  the  young  offi- 
cers as  a  present,  it  being  supposed  that  possibly,  without 
a  lady  to  preside  over  their  mess,  it  might  be  sometimes 
deficient  in  these  delicacies.  Mrs.  Twiggs  was  so  fortu- 
nate as  to  have  well-trained  servants  to  do  for  her  that 
which,  thanks  to  my  little  dark  handmaid,  always  fell  to 
my  share. 

One  day  I  had  made  some  mince  pies,  which  the  Major 
and  my  husband  greatly  approved,  and  I  thought  I  would 
send  one  to  each  of  the  young  officers. 

It  happened  that  my  husband,  that  day,  in  returning 
from  superintending  his  men  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
had  occasion  to  call  on  some  errand  at  Captain  Harney's 
quarters. 

Dinner  had  just  been  placed  upon  the  table,  and  the 
Captain  insisted  on  his  visitor's  sitting  down  and  partak- 

9 


98          TEE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ing  with  him  and  another  gentleman  who  was  present. 
The  pork  and  beans  were  pronounced  excellent,  and  being 
removed  there  followed  a  mince  pie. 

The  Captain  cut  it,  and  helped  his  guests,  then  taking  a 
piece  himself,  he  commenced  tasting  it.  Pushing  back  his 
plate  with  an  exclamation  and  a  sudden  jerk,  he  called  to 
his  servant,  a  little  thick-set  mulatto  who  waited — "  David, 
jou  yellow  rascal,  how  dare  you  put  such  a  pie  on  my 
table  ?"  And,  turning  to  the  company  apologetically,  he 
said, — 

"  If  there  is  anything  on  earth  David  does  understand, 
it  is  how  to  make  a  mince  pie,  and  here  he  has  filled  this 
with  brandy,  so  we  cannot  eat  a  morsel  of  it !" 

"  Please,  sir,"  said  David,  modestly,  "  I  did  not  make 
the  pie — it  is  one  Mrs.  Kinzie  sent  as  a  present." 

The  poor  Captain  was  now  in  a  predicament.  He  raved 
at  himself,  at  the  same  time  conjuring  my  husband  most 
earnestly  not  to  tell  me  what  a  mistake  he  had  made — an 
injunction  that  was  lost  sight  of  as  soon  as  the  latter  re- 
turned to  his  home.  As  for  the  unlucky  Captain,  he  did 
not  venture  to  call. on  me  again  until  he  felt  sure  I  had 
forgotten  the  circumstance. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

PREPARATIONS   FOR   A    JOURNEY. 

EARLY  in  January  the  snow  fell  in  great  abundance. 
We  had  an  unusual  quantity  at  the  Portage,  but  in  "  the 
diggings,"  as  the  lead-mining  country  was  called,  it  was  of 
an  unheard-of  depth — five  or  six  feet  upon  a  level. 

An  express  had  been  dispatched  to  Chicago  by  the  ofS- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A   JOURNEY.  99 

cers  to  take  our  letters,  and  bring  back  the  mail  from  that 
place.  A  tough,  hardy  soldier,  named  Sulky,  acted  as 
messenger,  and  he  had  hitherto  made  light  of  his  burden 
or  the  length  of  the  way,  notwithstanding  that  his  task 
was  performed  on  foot  with  his  pack  upon  his  shoulders. 
But  now  Sulky  had  been  absent  some  weeks,  and  we  had 
given  him  up  entirely,  persuaded  that  he  must  have  per- 
ished with  cold  and  starvation. 

At  length  he  appeared,  nearly  blind  from  travelling  in 
the  snow.  He  had  lain  by  three  weeks  in  an  Indian  lodge, 
the  snow  being  too  deep  to  permit  him  to  journey.  The 
account  he  gave  put  an  end  to  the  hopes  I  had  begun  to 
entertain  of  being  able  to  visit  our  friends  at  Chicago  in 
the  course  of  this  winter. 

We  had,  before  the  last  heavy  fall  of  snow,  been  form- 
ing plans  to  that  effect.  Captain  Harney  had  kindly  com- 
menced preparing  some  trains,  or  boxes  placed  on  sledges, 
which  it  was  thought  would,  when  lined  with  buffalo-skins, 
furnish  a  very  comfortable  kind  of  vehicle  for  the  journey ; 
and  I  was  still  inclined  to  think  a  good,  deep  bed  of  snow 
over  the  whole  country  no  great  obstacle  to  a  sleigh-ride. 
The  whole  matter  was,  however,  cut  short  by  the  com- 
manding officer,  who  from  the  first  had  violently  opposed 
the  scheme,  declaring  that  he  would  order  the  sentinels  to 
fire  on  us  if  we  attempted  to  leave  the  fort.  So,  finding 
the  majority  against  us,  we  were  obliged  to  yield. 

The  arrival  of  sweet,  lovely  little  Lizzie  Twiggs,  before 
January  was  quite  past,  was  an  event  that  shed  light  and 
joy  in  at  least  two  dwellings.  It  seemed  as  if  she  be- 
longed to  all  of  us,  and  as  she  increased  in  size  and  beauty 
it  was  hard  to  say  who,  among  us  all,  was  most  proud  of 
her.  If  we  had  ever  felt  any  languid  hours  before,  we 
could  have  none  now — she  was  the  pet,  the  darling,  the 
joint  property  of  both  households. 


100        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Whatever  regret  I  might  have  had,  previous  to  this  event, 
at  the  idea  of  leaving  my  friend  for  the  three  weeks  to 
which  we  proposed  to  limit  our  visit  to  Chicago,  I  felt  now 
that  she  would  scarcely  miss  me,  and  that  we  might  hold 
ourselves  in  readiness  to  take  advantage  of  the  first  im- 
provement in  the  weather,  to  put  this  favorite  project  in 
execution. 

During  the  latter  part  of  February  the  cold  became  less 
severe.  The  snows  melted  away,  and  by  the  beginning 
of  March  the  weather  was  so  warm  and  genial,  that  we 
were  quite  confident  of  being  able  to  make  the  journey  on 
horseback  without  any  serious  difficulty. 

Our  plans  once  settled  upon,  the  first  thing  to  be  pro- 
vided was  warm  and  comfortable  apparel.  A  riding-habit 
of  stout  broadcloth  was  pronounced  indispensable  to  my 
equipment.  But  of  such  an  article  I  was  destitute. 
Nothing  among  my  wedding  travelling  gear  seemed  in 
any  way  to  offer  a  substitute.  What  was  to  be  done  ? 
The  requisite  material  was  to  be  found  in  abundance  at 
the  sutler's  store  (the  shantee,  as  it  was  technically 
termed),  but  how  to  get  it  manufactured  into  a  suitable 
garment  was  the  question. 

The  regimental  tailor  was  summoned.  He  was  cook 
to  one  of  the  companies,  and  there  were  at  first  some 
doubts  whether  he  could  be  permitted  to  forsake  the  spit 
for  the  needle,  during  the  time  I  should  require  his 
services.  All  his  tailoring-work  had,  heretofore,  been 
done  at  odd  times  on  a  bench  in  the  company  kitchen,  and 
thither  he  now  proposed  to  carry  the  riding-habit.  I 
suggested  that,  in  order  to  superintend  the  work,  I  should 
thus  be  driven  to  take  up  my  abode  for  the  time  being  in 
the  barracks,  which  would  be  a  decided  inconvenience. 

To  remedy  the  difficulty,  he  was  finally  so  happy  as  to 
find  a  soldier  in  "  Company  D,"  who  consented  to  officiate 


PREPARATIONS  FOK  ~A   JOURNEt.   '  TGI 

in  his  place  as  cook  until  his  term  of  service  to  me  should 
expire. 

Behold,  then,  a  little,  solemn-looking  man  in  his  stock- 
ing-feet, seated  cross-legged  on  an  Indian  mat  by  my 
parlor  window.  He  had  made  all  his  arrangements  him- 
self, and  I  deemed  it  wisest  not  to  interfere  with  him. 
The  cutting-out  was  the  most  difficult  part,  and,  as  he  had 
never  made  a  lady's  riding-habit,  that  task  fell  to  my 
share.  I  was  as  great  a  novice  as  himself,  and  I  must 
admit  that  this,  my  first  effort,  was  open  to  criticism.  But 
the  little  tailor  was  of  a  different  opinion.  He  was  in  an 
ecstasy  with  our  joint  performance. 

"  Upon  my  word,  madam,"  he  would  exclaim,  survey- 
ing it  with  admiring  eyes,  "we  shall  have  a  very  re- 
spectable garment  I"  I  do  not  know  how  many  times  he 
repeated  this  during  the  three  days  that  the  work  was 
in  progress. 

I  believe  he  had  not  perfect  confidence  in  the  culinary 
powers  of  his  comrade  of  "  Company  D,"  for  regularly  a 
half-hour  before  beat  of  drum  his  work  was  folded  and 
laid  aside,  his  snips  gathered  up,  and,  all  things  being 
restored  to  order,  he  would  slip  out,  resume  his  shoes, 
which,  Turk-like,  he  had  left  outside  the  door,  and  speed 
over  to  the  barrack-kitchen  to  see  how  matters  were 
going  on. 

In  the  mean  time,  great  preparations  were  making  below, 
under  the  supervision  of  our  tidy,  active  little  French 
servant,  Mrs.  Pillon,  the  wife  of  one  of  the  engages,  by 
whom  the  irregular  and  unmanageable  Louisa  had  been 
replaced. 

Biscuits  were  baked,  a  ham,  some  tongues,  and  sundry 
pieces  of  salt  pork  were  boiled,  coffee  roasted  and  ground, 
sugar  cracked,  isinglass  cut  in  pieces  of  the  size  requisite 
for  a  pot  of  coffee.  For  the  reception  of  all  these  different 

9* 


102        TBE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

articles  cotton  bags  of  different  sizes  had  been  previously 
prepared.  Large  sacks  of  skin,  called  by  the  Canadians 
porches,  were  also  provided  to  hold  the  more  bulky  pro- 
visions, for  our  journey  was  to  be  a  long  one. 

The  distance  from  Fort  Winnebago  to  Chicago  was  not 
very  formidable,  it  is  true,  if  the  direct  route  were  taken  ; 
but  that  we  knew  to  be  impossible  at  this  season  of  the 
year.  The  route  by  Kosh-ko-nong  was  out  of  the  ques- 
tion ;  all  the  Indians  being  absent  from  thejr  villages  in 
the  winter,  and  the  ice  being  now  gone,  we  could  have  no 
means  of  crossing  the  Rock  River  at  that  place. 

There  remained  therefore  no  alternative  but  to  proceed 
south  to  Dixon,  or,  as  it  was  then  called,  Ogie's  Ferry, 
the  only  certain  means  of  crossing  this  broad  and  rapid 
stream.  This  route  being  so  much  out  of  our  direct  course 
that  we  could  not  hope  to  accomplish  it  in  less  than  six 
days,  it  was  necessary  to  prepare  accordingly. 

While  the  wardrobe  and  provisions  were  thus  in  prep- 
aration, arrangements  were  also  being  made  as  to  our 
retinue  and  mode  of  conveyance. 

Mr.  Kinzie  decided  to  take  with  him  but  two  men: 
Plante  and  Pierre  Roy, — the  former  to  act  as  guide,  on 
the  assurance  that  he  knew  every  mile  of  the  way,  from 
the  Portage  to  Ogie's  Ferry,  and  from  Ogie's  Ferry  to 
Chicago. 

The  claims  of  the  different  saddle-horses  were  discussed, 
and  the  most  eligible  one  was  selected  for  my  use.  We  hesi- 
tated for  a  time  between  "  Le  Gris"  and  "Souris,"  two 
much-vaunted  animals,  belonging  to  Paquette,  the  inter- 
preter. At  length,  being  determined,  like  most  of  my  sex, 
by  a  regard  for  exterior,  I  chose  "  Le  Gris,"  and  "  Souris" 
was  assigned  to  young  Roy ;  my  own  little  stumpy  pony, 
"  Brunet,"  being  pronounced  just  the  thing  for  a  pack- 
saddle.  My  husband  rode  his  own  bay  horse  "Tom," 


DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT  WINNEBAOO.        103 

while  Plante,  the  gayest  and  proudest  of  the  party, 
bestrode  a  fine,  large  animal  called  "  Jerry,"  which  had 
lately  been  purchased  for  my  use ;  and  thus  was  our 
cortege  complete. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT  WINNEBAGO. 

HAVING  taken  a  tender  leave  of  our  friends,  the  morn- 
ing of  the  8th  of  March  saw  us  mounted  and  equipped  for 
our  journey.  The  weather  was  fine — the  streams,  already 
fringed  with  green,  were  sparkling  in  the  sun — everything 
gave  promise  of  an  early  and  genial  season.  In  vain, 
when  we  reached  the  ferry  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  on  which 
the  fort  stood,  did  Major  Twiggs  repeat  his  endeavors  to 
dissuade  us  from  commencing  a  journey  which  he  assured 
me  would  be  perilous  beyond  what  I  could  anticipate.  I 
was  resolute. 

Our  party  was  augmented  by  an  escort  of  all  the  young 
officers,  who  politely  insisted  on  accompanying  us  as  far 
as  Duck  Creek,  four  miles  distant.  Indeed,  there  were 
some  who  would  gladly  have  prosecuted  the  whole  journey 
with  us,  and  escaped  the  monotony  of  their  solitary,  un- 
eventful life.  In  our  rear  followed  an  ox- cart,  on  which 
was  perched  a  canoe,  destined  to  transport  us  over  the 
creek,  and  also  an  extensive  marsh  beyond  it,  which  was 
invariably,  at  this  season,  overflowed  with  water  to  a  con- 
siderable depth.  We  had  much  amusement  in  watching 
the  progress  of  this  vehicle  as  it  bumped  and  thumped  over 
the  road,  unconscious  hitherto  of  the  dignity  of  a  wheeled 
carriage. 


104        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Our  little,  shock-headed,  sunburnt,  thick-lipped  Canadian 
(who  happened  most  miraculously  to  be  the  husband  of  my 
pretty  servant,  Mrs.  Pillon)  shouted  vociferously  as  the 
animals  lagged  in  their  pace,  or  jolted  against  a  stump, 
"Marchez,  don-g,"  "  regardez,"  "  prenez  garde"  to  our  in- 
finite diversion.  I  was  in  high  spirits,  foreseeing  no  hard- 
ships or  dangers,  but  rather  imagining  myself  embarked  on 
a  pleasure  excursion  across  the  prairies.  It  had  not  even 
suggested  itself  to  me  that  a  straw  bonnet  and  kid  gloves 
were  no  suitable  equipment  for  such  an  expedition.  Never 
having  travelled  at  so  inclement  a  season,  I  was  heedlessly 
ignorant  of  the  mode  of  preparing  against  it,  and  had  re- 
sisted or  laughed  at  my  husband's  suggestions  to  provide 
myself  with  blanket  socks,  and  a  woollen  capuchon  for  my 
head  and  shoulders.  And  now,  although  the  wind  occasion- 
ally lifted  my  head-gear  with  a  rude  puff,  and  my  hands  ere 
long  became  swollen  and  stiffened  with  the  cold,  I  per- 
suaded myself  that  these  were  trifling  evils,  to  which  I 
should  soon  get  accustomed.  I  was  too  well  pleased  with 
the  novelty  of  my  outfit,  with  my  hunting-knife  in  a  gay 
scabbard  hanging  from  my  neck,  and  my  tin  cup  at  my 
saddle-bow,  to  regard  minor  inconveniences. 

On  reaching  Duck  Creek,  we  took  leave  of  our  young 
friends,  who  remained  on  the  bank  long  enough  to  witness 
our  passage  across — ourselves  in  the  canoe,  and  the  poor 
horses  swimming  the  stream,  now  filled  with  cakes  of 
floating  ice. 

Beyond  the  rising  ground  which  formed  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  stream,  extended  a  marsh  of  perhaps  three 
hundred  yards  across.  To  this  the  men  carried  the  canoe 
which  was  to  bear  us  over.  The  water  was  not  deep,  so 
our  attendants  merely  took  off  the  pack  from  Brunet  and 
my  side-saddle  from  Le  Gris,  for  fear  of  accidents,  and 
then  mounted  their  own  steeds,  leading  the  two  extra  ones. 


DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT   WINNEBAGO.         105 

My  husband  placed  the  furniture  of  the  pack-horse  and  my 
saddle  in  the  centre  of  the  canoe,  which  he  was  to  paddle 
across. 

"Now,  wifie,"  said  he,  "jump  in,  and  seat  yourself  flat 
in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe." 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  I ;  "I  will  sit  on  the  little  trunk  in  the 
centre  ;  I  shall  be  so  much  more  comfortable,  and  I  can 
balance  the  canoe  exactly." 

"As  you  please  ;  but  I  think  you  will  find  it  is  not  the 
best  way." 

A  vigorous  push  sent  us  a  few  feet  from  the  bank.  At 
that  instant  two  favorite  greyhounds  whom  we  had 
brought  with  us,  and  who  had  stood  whining  upon  the 
bank,  reluctant  to  take  to  the  water  as  they  were  ordered, 
gave  a  sudden  bound,  and  alighted  full  upon  me.  The 
canoe  balanced  a  moment — then  yielded — and,  quick  as 
thought,  dogs,  furniture,  and  lady  were  in  the  deepest  of 
the  water. 

My  husband,  who  was  just  preparing  to  spring  into  the 
canoe  when  the  dogs  thus  unceremoniously  took  precedence 
of  him,  was  at  my  side  in  a  moment,  and,  seizing  me  by 
the  collar  of  my  cloak,  begged  me  not  to  be  frightened.  I 
was  not,  in  the  least,  and  only  laughed  as  he  raised  and 
placed  me  again  upon  the  bank. 

The  unfortunate  saddle  and  little  trunk  were  then  res- 
cued, but  not  until  they  had  received  a  pretty  thorough 
wetting.  Our  merriment  was  still  further  increased  by 
the  sight  of  the  maladroit  Pillon,  who  was  attempting  to 
ride  my  spirited  Jerry  across  the  marsh  He  was  clinging 
to  the  neck  of  the  animal,  with  a  countenance  distorted 
with  terror,  as  he  shouted  forth  all  manner  of  French  ob- 
jurgations. Jerry  pranced  and  curveted,  and  finally  shot 
forward  his  rider,  or  rather  his  burden,  headforemost,  a 
distance  of  several  feet  into  the  water. 


106        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

A  general  outcry  of  mirth  saluted  the  unfortunate 
Frenchman,  which  was  redoubled  as  he  raised  himself  puff- 
ing and  snorting  from  his  watery  bed  and  waddled  back 
to  his  starting-place,  the  horse,  meanwhile,  very  sensibly 
making  his  way  to  join  his  companions,  who  had  already 
reached  the  farther  bank. 

"Well,  wifie,"  said  Mr.  Kinzie,  "  I  cannot  trust  you  in 
the  canoe  again.  There  is  no  way  but  to  carry  you  across 
the  marsh  like  a  pappoose.  Will  you  take  a  ride  on  my 
shoulders?" 

"  With  all  my  heart,  if  you  will  promise  to  take  me 
safely."  And  I  was  soon  mounted. 

I  must  confess  that  the  gentleman  staggered  now  and 
then  under  his  burden,  which  was  no  slight  one,  and  I  was 
sadly  afraid,  more  than  once,  that  I  should  meet  a  similar 
fate  to  old  Pillon,  but  happily  we  reached  the  other  side 
in  safety. 

There  my  husband  insisted  on  my  putting  on  dry  shoes 
and  stockings,  and  (must  I  confess  it  ?)  drinking  a  little 
brandy,  to  obviate  the  effects  of  my  icy  bath.  He  would 
fain  have  made  a  halt  to  kindle  a  fire  and  dry  my  apparel 
and  wardrobe  properly,  but  this  I  would  not  listen  to.  I 
endeavored  to  prove  to  him  that  the  delay  would  expose 
me  to  more  cold  than  riding  in  my  wet  habit  and  cloak, 
and  so  indeed  it  might  have  been,  but  along  with  my  con- 
victions upon  the  subject  there  was  mingled  a  spice  of 
reluctance  that  our  friends  at  the  fort  should  have  an  op- 
portunity, as  they  certainly  would  have  done,  of  laughing 
at  our  inauspicious  commencement. 

Soon  our  horses  were  put  in  order,  and  our  march  re- 
commenced. The  day  was  fine  for  the  season.  I  felt  no 
inconvenience  from  my  wet  garments,  the  exercise  of  riding 
taking  away  all  feeling  of  chilliness.  It  was  to  me  a  new 
mode  of  travelling,  and  I  enjoyed  it  the  more  from  having 


DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT   WINNEBAOO.         107 

been  secluded  for  more  than  five  months  within  the  walls 
of  the  fort,  scarcely  varying  the  tenor  of  our  lives  by  an 
occasional  walk  of  half  a  mile  into  the  surrounding  woods. 

We  had  still  another  detention  upon  the  road,  from 
meeting  Lapierre,  the  blacksmith,  from  Sugar  Creek,  who 
with  one  of  his  associates  was  going  to  the  Portage  for 
supplies,  so  that  we  had  not  travelled  more  than  twenty- 
three  miles  when  we  came  to  our  proposed  encamping- 
ground.  It  was  upon  a  beautiful  stream,  a  tributary  of 
one  of  the  Four  Lakes,*  that  chain  whose  banks  are  un- 
rivalled for  romantic  loveliness. 

I  could  not  but  admire  the  sagacity  of  the  horses,  who 
seemed,  with  human  intelligence,  to  divine  our  approach 
to  the  spot  where  their  toils  were  to  cease.  While  still 
remote  from  the  point  of  woods  which  foretold  a  halt,  they 
pricked  up  their  ears,  accelerated  their  pace,  and  finally 
arrived  at  the  spot  on  a  full  gallop. 

We  alighted  at  an  open  space,  just  within  the  verge  of 
the  wood,  or,  as  it  is  called  by  Western  travellers,  "the 
timber."  My  husband  recommended  to  me  to  walk  about 
until  a  fire  should  be  made,  which  was  soon  accomplished 
by  our  active  and  experienced  woodsmen,  to  whom  the 
felling  of  a  large  tree  was  the  work  of  a  very  few  minutes. 
The  dry  grass  around  furnished  an  excellent  tinder,  which, 
ignited  by  the  sparks  from  the  flint  (there  were  no  loco- 
focos  in  those  days),  and  aided  by  the  broken  branches 
and  bits  of  light-wood,  soon  produced  a  cheering  flame. 
"  The  bourgeois,"  in  the  mean  time,  busied  himself  in  setting 
up  the  tent,  taking  care  to  place  it  opposite  the  fire,  but  in 
such  a  direction  that  the  wind  would  carry  the  smoke  and 
flame  away  from  the  opening  or  door.  Within  upon  the 

*  Between  two  of  these  lakes  is  now  situated  the  town  of  Madison — the 
capital  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin. 


108        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ground  were  spread,  first  a  bear-skin,  then  two  or  three 
blankets  (of  which  each  equestrian  had  carried  two,  one 
under  the  saddle  and  one  above  it),  after  which,  the  re- 
mainder of  the  luggage  being  brought  in,  I  was  able  to 
divest  myself  of  all  my  wet  clothing  and  replace  it  with 
dry.  Some  idea  of  the  state  of  the  thermometer  may  be 
formed  from  the  fact  that  my  riding-habit,  being  placed 
over  the  end  of  the  huge  log  .against  which  our  fire  was 
made,  was,  in  a  very  few  minutes,  frozen  so  stiff  as  to 
stand  upright,  giving  the  appearance  of  a  dress  out  of 
which  a  lady  had  vanished  in  some  unaccountable  manner. 

It  would  be  but  a  repetition  of  our  experience  upon  the 
Fox  River  to  describe  the  ham  broiled  upon  the  "  broches," 
the  toasted  bread,  the  steaming  coffee,  the  primitive  table- 
furniture.  There  is,  however,  this  difference,  that  of  the 
latter  we  carry  with  us  in  our  journeys  on  horseback  only 
a  coffee-pot,  a  tea-kettle,  and  each  rider  his  tin  cup  and 
hunting-knife.  The  deportment  at  table  is  marked  by  an 
absence  of  ceremony.  The  knife  is  drawn  from  the  scab- 
bard— those  who  remember  to  do  so,  vouchsafe  it  a  wipe 
upon  the  napkin.  Its  first  office  is  to  stir  the  cup  of  coffee 
— next,  to  divide  the  piece  of  ham  which  is  placed  on  the 
half  of  a  travelling  biscuit,  held  in  the  left  hand,  to  fulfil 
the  office  of  a  plate.  It  is  an  art  only  to  be  acquired  by 
long  practice,  to  cut  the  meat  so  skilfully  as  not  at  the 
same  time  to  destroy  the  dish. 

We  take  our  places  around  the  mat  to  enjoy  what,  after 
our  fatiguing  ride,  we  find  delicious  food.  The  Frenchmen 
are  seated  at  a  little  distance,  receiving  their  supplies  of 
coffee,  meat,  and  bread,  and  occasionally  passing  jokes 
with  the  bourgeois,  who  is  their  demi-god,  and  for  whom 
their  respect  and  devotion  are  never  lessened  by  his  affa- 
bility or  condescension. 

The  meal  being  finished,  the  table-furniture  is  rinsed  in 


DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT    WINNEBAGO.         109 

hot  water  and  set  aside  until  morning.  A  wisp  of  dry 
prairie-grass  is  supposed  in  most  cases  to  render  the  knife 
fit  to  be  restored  to  the  scabbard,  and  there  being,  at  this 
season  of  the  year,  no  amusement  but  that  of  watching 
the  awkward  movements  of  the  spancelled  horses  in  their 
progress  from  spot  to  spot  in  search  of  pasturage,  we  are 
usually  soon  disposed  to  arrange  our  blankets  and  retire 
to  rest. 

At  break  of  day  we  are  aroused  by  the  shout  of  the 
bourgeois, — 

"  How  !  how  !  how  1" 

All  start  from  their  slumbers.  The  fire,  which  has  been 
occasionally  replenished  through  the  night,  is  soon  kindled 
into  a  flame.  The  horses  are  caught  and  saddled,  while  a 
breakfast,  similar  in  kind  to  the  meal  of  the  preceding 
evening,  is  preparing — the  tent  is  struck — the  pack-horse 
loaded — "tout  demanche,"  as  the  Canadian  says.  The 
breakfast  finished,  we  rinse  our  kettles  and  cups,  tie  them 
to  our  saddle-bows,  and  then  mount  and  away,  leaving  our 
fire,  or  rather  our  smoke,  to  tell  of  our  visit. 

March  9th. — Our  journey  this  day  led  us  past  the  first 
of  the  Four  Lakes.  Scattered  along  its  banks  was  an 
encampment  of  Winnebagoes.  They  greeted  their  Father 
with  vociferous  joy — "  Bon-jour,  bon-jour,  Shaw^nee-aw- 
kee."  "  Hee-nee-karray-kay-noo  ?"  (how  do  you  do  ?) 

To  this  succeeded  the  usual  announcement,  "  Wys-kap- 
rah  tshoonsh-koo-nee-no  /"  (I  have  no  bread.) 

This  is  their  form  of  begging ;  but  we  could  not  afford 
to  be  generous,  for  the  uncertainty  of  obtaining  a  supply, 
should  our  own  be  exhausted,  obliged  us  to  observe  the 
strictest  economy. 

How  beautiful  the  encampment  looked  in  the  morning 
sun !  The  matted  lodges,  with  the  blue  smoke  curling 
from  their  tops — the  trees  and  bushes  powdered  with  a 

10 


HO        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

light  snow  which  had  fallen  through  the  night — the  lake, 
shining  and  sparkling,  almost  at  our  feet — even  the 
Indians,  in  their  peculiar  costume,  adding  to  the  pic- 
turesque ! 

I  was  sorry  to  leave  it,  as  we  were  compelled  to  do,  in 
all  haste,  Souris,  the  pack-horse,  having  taken  it  into  his 
head  to  decamp  while  we  were  in  conversation  with  our 
red  friends.  As  he  had,  very  sensibly,  concluded  to  pur- 
sue his  journey  in  the  right  direction,  we  had  the  good 
fortune  to  overtake  him  after  a  short  race,  and,,  having  re- 
ceived much  scolding  and  some  blows  from  young  Roy, 
whose  charge  he  specially  was,  he  was  placed  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  cavalcade,  as  a  mark  of  disgrace  for  his  breach 
of  duty. 

Our  road,  after  leaving  the  lake,  lay  over  a  "  rolling 
prairie,"  now  bare  and  desolate  enough.  The  hollows 
were  filled  with  snow,  which,  being  partly  thawed,  fur- 
nished an  uncertain  footing  for  the  horses,  and  I  could  not 
but  join  in  the  ringing  laughter  of  our  Frenchmen  as 
occasionally  Brunet  and  Souris,  the  two  ponies,  would 
flounder,  almost  imbedded,  through  the  yielding  mass. 
Even  the  vainglorious  Plante,  who  piqued  himself  on  his 
equestrian  skill,  was  once  or  twice  nearly  unhorsed,  from 
having  chosen  his  road  badly.  Sometimes  the  elevations 
were  covered  with  a  thicket  or  copse,  in  which  our  dogs 
would  generally  rouse  up  one  or  more  deer.  Their  first 
bound,  or  "lope,"  was  the  signal  for  a  chase.  The  horses 
seemed  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  it,  as  "  halloo"  answered 
"  halloo ;"  but  we  were  never  so  fortunate  as  to  get  a  shot 
at  one,  for  although  the  dogs  once  or  twice  caught  they 
were  not  strong  enough  to  hold  them.  It  was  about  the 
middle  of  the  afternoon  when  we  reached  the  Blue  Mound. 
I  rejoiced  much  to  have  got  so  far,  for  I  was  sadly  fatigued, 
and  every  mile  now  seemed  like  two  to  me.  In  fact,  the 


DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT  WINNEBAGO.        Ill 


miles  are  unconscionably  long  in  this  country.  When  I 
was  told  that  we  had  still  seven  miles  to  go,  to  "  Morri- 
son's," where  we  proposed  stopping  for  the  night,  I  was 
almost  in  despair.  It  was  my  first  journey  on  horseback, 
and  I  had  not  yet  become  inured  to  the  exercise. 

When  we  reached  Morrison's  I  was  so  much  exhausted 
that,  as  my  husband  attempted  to  lift  me  from  the  saddle, 
I  fell  into  his  arms. 

*  "This  will  never  do,"  said  he.  "To-morrow  we  must 
turn  our  faces  towards  Fort  Winnebago  again." 

The  door  opened  hospitably  to  receive  us.  We  were 
welcomed  by  a  lady  with  a  most  sweet,  benignant  counte- 
nance, and  by  her  companion,  some  years  younger.  The 
first  was  Mrs.  Morrison — the  other,  Miss  Elizabeth  Dodge, 
daughter  of  General  Dodge. 

My  husband  laid  me  upon  a  small  bed,  in  the  room 
where  the  ladies  had  been  sitting  at  work.  They  took 
off  my  bonnet  and  riding-dress,  chafed  my  hands,  and  pre- 
pared me  some  warm  wine  and  water,  by  which  I  was 
soon  revived.  A  half-hour's  repose  so  refreshed  me  that 
I  was  able  to  converse  with  the  ladies,  and  to  relieve  my 
husband's  mind  of  all  anxiety  on  my  account.  Tea  was  an- 
nounced soon  after,  and  we  repaired  to  an  adjoining  build- 
ing, for  Morrison's,  like  the  establishment  of  all  settlers  of 
that  period,  consisted  of  a  group  of  detached  log  houses  or 
cabins,  each  containing  one  or  at  most  two  apartments. 

The  table  groaned  with  good  cheer,  and  brought  to 
mind  some  that  I  had  seen  among  the  old-fashioned  Dutch 
residents  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson. 

I  had  recovered  my  spirits,  and  we  were  quite  a  cheer- 
ful party.  Mrs.  Morrison  told  us  that  during  the  first 
eighteen  months  she  passed  in  this  country  she  did  not 
speak  with  a  white  woman,  the  only  society  she  had  being 
that  of  her  husband  and  two  black  servant-women. 


112        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

A  Tennessee  woman  had  called  in  with  her  little  son 
just  before  tea,  and  we  amused  Mr.  Kinzie  with  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  pair.  The  mother's  visit  was  simply  one  of 
courtesy.  She  was  a  little,  dumpy  woman,  with  a  com- 
plexion burned  perfectly  red  by  the  sun,  and  hair  of  an 
exact  tow-color,  braided  up  from  her  forehead  in  front  and 
from  her  neck  behind.  These  tails,  meeting  on  the  top  of 
her  head,  were  fastened  with  a  small  tin  comb.  Her  dress 
was  of  checkered  homespun,  a  "  very  tight  fit,"  and,  as  she 
wore  no  ruff  or  handkerchief  around  her  neck,  she  looked 
as  if  just  prepared  for  execution.  She  was  evidently  awe- 
struck at  the  sight  of  visitors,  and  seemed  inclined  to  take 
her  departure  at  once ;  but  the  boy,  not  so  easily  intimidated, 
would  not  understand  her  signs  and  pinches  until  he  had 
sidled  up  to  Mrs.  Morrison,  and,  drawing  his  old  hat  still 
farther  over  his  eyes,  begged  for  a  whang,  meaning  a  nar- 
row strip  of  deer-skin.  The  lady  very  obligingly  cut  one 
from  a  large  smoked  skin,  which  she  produced  from  its 
receptacle,  and  mother  and  son  took  their  leave,  with  a 
smiling  but  rather  a  scared  look. 

After  tea  we  returned  to  Mrs.  Morrison's  parlor,  where 
she  kindly  insisted  on  my  again  reposing  myself  on  the 
little  bed,  to  recruit  me,  as  she  said,  for  the  ensuing  day's 
journey.  My  husband,  in  the  mean  time,  went  to  look 
after  the  accommodation  of  his  men  and  horses. 

During  the  conversation  that  ensued,  I  learned  that 
Mrs.  Mprrison  had  passed  much  time  in  the  neighborhood 
of  my  recent  home  in  Oneida  County,  that  many  of  the 
friends  I  had  loved  and  valued  were  likewise  her  friends, 
and  that  she  had  even  proposed  to  visit  me  at  Fort  Win- 
nebago  on  hearing  of  my  arrival  there,  in  order  to  com- 
mence an  acquaintance  which  had  thus  been  brought 
about  by  other  and  unexpected  means. 

Long  and  pleasant  was  the  discourse  we  held  together 


W.  S.  HAMILTON— KELLOGG' S  GROVE.  113 

until  a  late  hour,  and  mutual  was  the  satisfaction  with 
which  we  passed  old  friends  and  by-gone  events  in  review, 
much  to  the  edification  of  Miss  Dodge,  and  of  the  gentle- 
men when  they  once  more  joined  us. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

WILLIAM   S.    HAMILTON — KELLOGG'S   GROVE. 

THE  next  morning,  after  a  cheerful  breakfast,  at  which 
we  were  joined  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kent,  of  Galena,  we 
prepared  for  our  journey.  I  had  reconciled  my  husband 
to  continuing  our  route  towards  Chicago,  by  assuring 
him  that  I  felt  as  fresh  and  bright  as  when  I  first  set  out 
from  home. 

There  seemed  some  apprehension,  however,  that  we 
might  have  difficulty  in  "  striking  the  trail"  to  Hamilton's 
diggings,  our  next  point  of  destination. 

The  directions  we  received  were  certainly  obscure.  We 
were  to  pursue  a  given  trail  for  a  certain  number  of  miles, 
when  we  should  come  to  a  crossing  into  which  we  were 
to  turn,  taking  an  easterly  direction  ;  after  a  time,  this 
would  bring  us  to  a  deep  trail  leading  straight  to  Hamil- 
ton's. In  this  open  country  there  are  no  landmarks. 
One  elevation  is  so  exactly  like  another,  that  if  you  lose 
your  trail  there  is  almost  as  little  hope  of  regaining  it  as 
of  finding  a  pathway  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean.* 

The  trail,  it  must  be  remembered,  is  not  a  broad  high- 

*  I  speak,  it  will  be  understood,  of  things  as  they  existed  a  quarter  of 
a  century  ago. 

10* 


114        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

way,  but  a  narrow  path,  deeply  indented  by  the  hoofs  of 
the  horses  on  which  the  Indians  travel  in  single  file.  So 
deeply  is  it  sunk  in  the  sod  which  covers  the  prairies,  that 
it  is  difficult,  sometimes,  to  distinguish  it  at  a  distance  of 
a  few  rods. 

It  was  new  ground  to  Mr.  Kinzie,  whose  journeys 
from  the  Portage  to  Chicago  had  hitherto  been  made  in 
the  direct  route  by  Kosh-ko-nong.  He  therefore  obliged 
Mr.  Morrison  to  repeat  the  directions  again  and  again, 
though  Plante,  our  guide,  swaggered  and  talked  big,  aver- 
ring that  "he  knew  every  hill  and  stream  and  point  of 
woods  from  that  spot  to  Chicago." 

We  had  not  proceeded  many  miles  on  our  journey,  how- 
ever, before  we  discovered  that  Monsieur  Plante  was  pro- 
foundly ignorant  of  the  country,  so  that  Mr.  Kinzie  was 
obliged  to  take  the  lead  himself,  and  make  his  way  as  he 
was  best  able,  according  to  the  directions  he  had  received. 
Nothing,  however,  like  the  "cross  trails"  we  had  been 
promised  met  our  view,  and  the  path  on  which  we  had 
set  out  diverged  so  much  from  what  we  knew  to  be  the 
right  direction,  that  we  were  at  length  compelled  to 
abandon  it  altogether. 

We  travelled  the  livelong  day,  barely  making  a  halt  at 
noon  to  bait  our  horses  and  refresh  ourselves  with  a 
luncheon.  The  ride  was  as  gloomy  and  desolate  as  could 
well  be  imagined.  A  rolling  prairie,  unvaried  by  forest  or 
stream — hillock  rising  after  hillock,  at  every  ascent  of 
which  we  vainly  hoped  to  see  a  distant  fringe  of  "timber." 
But  the  same  cheerless,  unbounded  prospect  everywhere 
met  the  eye,  diversified  only  here  and  there  by  the  oblong 
openings,  like  gigantic  graves,  which  marked  an  unsuccess- 
ful search  for  indications  of  a  lead-mine. 

So  great  was  our  anxiety  to  recover  our  trail,  for  the 
weather  was  growing  more  cold,  and  the  wind  more  sharp 


TF.  S.  HAMILTON— KELLOGG' S   GROVE.  115 

and  piercing,  that  we  were  not  tempted  to  turn  from  our 
course  even  by  the  appearance,  more  than  once,  of  a  gaunt 
prairie-wolf,  peering  over  the  nearest  rising-ground  and 
seeming  to  dare  us  to  an  encounter.  The  Frenchmen,  it 
is  true,  would  instinctively  give  a  shout  and  spur  on  their 
horses,  while  the  hounds,  Kelda  and  Cora,  would  rush  to 
the  chase ;  but  the  bourgeois  soon  called  them  back,  with 
a  warning  that  we  must  attend  strictly  to  the  prosecu- 
tion of  our  journey.  Just  before  sunset  we  crossed,  with 
some  difficulty,  a  muddy  stream,  which  was  bordered  by 
a  scanty  belt  of  trees,  making  a  tolerable  encamping- 
ground  ;  and  of  this  we  gladly  availed  ourselves,  although 
we  knew  not  whether  it  was  near  or  remote  from  the  place 
we  were  in  search  of. 

We  had  ridden  at  least  fifty  miles  since  leaving  Morri- 
son's, yet  I  was  sensible  of  very  little  fatigue ;  there  was, 
however,  a  vague  feeling  of  discomfort  at  the  idea  of  being 
lost  in  this  wild,  cold  region,  altogether  different  from  any- 
thing I  had  ever  before  experienced.  The  encouraging 
tones  of  my  husband's  voice,  however,  "  Cheer  up,  wifie — 
we  will  find  the  trail  to-morrow,"  served  to  dissipate  all 
uneasiness. 

The  exertions  of  the  men  soon  made  our  "  camp"  com- 
fortable, notwithstanding  the  difficulty  of  driving  the 
tent-pins  into  the  frozen  ground,  and  the  want  of  trees 
sufficiently  large  to  make  a  rousing  fire.  The  place  was 
a  stony  side-hill,  as  it  would  be  called  in  New  England, 
where  such  things  abound ;  but  we  were  not  disposed  to 
be  fastidious,  so  we  ate  our  salt  ham  and  toasted  our 
bread,  and  lent  a  pleased  ear  to  the  chatter  of  our  French- 
men, who  could  not  sufficiently  admire  the  heroism  of 
"  Madame  John"  amid  the  vicissitudes  that  befell  her. 

The  wind,  which  at  bedtime  was  sufficiently  high  to  be 
uncomfortable,  increased  during  the  night.  It  snowed 


116        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

heavily,  and  we  were  every  moment  in  dread  that  the  tent 
would  be  carried  away;  but  the  matter  was  settled  differ- 
ently by  the  snapping  of  the  poles,  and  the  falling  of  the 
whole,  with  its  superincumbent  weight  of  snow,  in  a  mass 
upon  us. 

Mr.  Kinzie  roused  up  his  men,  and  at  their  head  he 
sallied  into  the  neighboring  wood  to  cut  a  new  set  of  poles, 
leaving  me  to  bear  the  burden  of  the  whole  upon  my 
shoulders,  my  only  safety  from  the  storm  being  to  keep 
snugly  housed  beneath  the  canvas. 

With  some  difficulty  a  sort  of  support  was  at  length  ad- 
justed for  the  tent-covering,  which  answered  our  purpose 
tolerably  well  until  the  break  of  day,  when  our  damp  and 
miserable  condition  made  us  very  glad  to  rise  and  hang 
round  the  fire  until  breakfast  was  dispatched,  and  the 
horses  once  more  saddled  for  our  journey. 

The  prospect  was  not  an  encouraging  one.  Around  us 
was  an  unbroken  sheet  of  snow.  We  had  no  compass,  and 
the  air  was  so  obscured  by  the  driving  sleet,  that  it  was 
often  impossible  to  tell  in  which  direction  the  sun  was.  I 
tied  my  husband's  silk  pocket-handkerchief  over  my  veil, 
to  protect  my  face  from  the  wind  and  icy  particles  with 
which  the  air  was  filled,  and  which  cut  like  a  razor ;  but, 
although  shielded  in  every  way  that  circumstances  rendered 
possible,  I  suffered  intensely  from  the  cold. 

We  pursued  our  way,  mile  after  mile,  entering  every 
point  of  woods,  in  hopes  of  meeting  with,  at  least,  some 
Indian  wigwam  at  which  we  could  gain  intelligence. 
Every  spot  was  solitary  and  deserted ;  not  even  the  trace 
of  a  recent  fire,  to  cheer  us  with  the  hope  of  human  beings 
within  miles  of  us. 

Suddenly,  a  shout  from  the  foremost  of  the  party  made 
each  heart  bound  with  joy. 

"  Une  cloture  /  une  cloture  /"     (A  fence  1   a  fence  I) 


W.  S.  HAMILTON— KELLOGG' S  GROVE.          Hf 

It  was  almost  like  life  to  the  dead. 

We  sparred  on,  and  indeed  perceived  a  few  straggling 
rails  crowning  a  rising  ground  at  no  great  distance. 

Never  did  music  sound  so  sweet  as  the  crowing  of  a 
cock  which  at  this  moment  saluted  our  ears. 

Following  the  course  of  the  inclosure  down  the  opposite 
slope,  we  came  upon  a  group  of  log  cabins,  low,  shabby, 
and  unpromising  in  their  appearance,  but  a  most  welcome 
shelter  from  the  pelting  storm. 

"  Whose  cabins  are  these  ?"  asked  Mr.  Kinzie,  of  a  man 
who  was  cutting  wood  at  the  door  of  one. 

"Hamilton's,"  was  his  reply;  and  he  stepped  forward 
at  once  to  assist  us  to  alight,  hospitality  being  a  matter  of 
course  in  these  wild  regions. 

We  were  shown  into  the  most  comfortable-looking  of 
the  buildings.  A  large  fire  was  burning  in  the  clay  chim- 
ney, and  the  room  was  of  a  genial  warmth,  notwithstanding 
the  apertures,  many  inches  in  width,  beside  the  doors  and 
windows.  A  woman  in  a  tidy  calico  dress,  and  shabby 
black  silk  cap  trimmed  with  still  shabbier  lace,  rose  from 
her  seat  beside  a  sort  of  bread-trough,  which  fulfilled  the 
office  of  cradle  to  a  fine,  fat  baby.  She  made  room  for  us 
at  the  fire,  but  was  either  too  timid  or  too  ignorant  to  re- 
lieve me  of  wrappings  and  defences,  now  heavy  with  the 
snow 

I  soon  contrived,  with  my  husband's  aid,  to  disembarrass 
myself  of  them  ;  and,  having  seen  me  comfortably  disposed 
of,  and  in  a  fair  way  to  be  thawed  after  my  freezing  ride, 
he  left  me,  to  see  after  his  men  and  horses. 

He  was  a  long  time  absent,  and  I  expected  he  would 
return  accompanied  by  our  host ;  but  when  he  reappeared 
it  was  to  tell  me,  laughing,  that  Mr.  Hamilton  hesitated 
to  present  himself  before  me,  being  unwilling  that  one 
who  had  been  acquainted  with  his  family  at  the  East 


118        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

should  see  hirn  in  his  present  mode  of  life.  However,  this 
feeling  apparently  wore  off,  for  before  dinner  he  came  in 
and  was  introduced  to  me,  and  was  as  agreeable  and  polite 
as  the  son  of  Alexander  Hamilton  would  naturally  be. 

The  housekeeper,  who  was  the  wife  of  one  of  the  miners, 
prepared  us  a  plain,  comfortable  dinner,  and  a  table  as  long 
as  the  dimensions  of  the  cabin  would  admit  was  set  out, 
the  end  nearest  the  fire  being  covered  with  somewhat 
nicer  furniture  and  more  delicate  fare  than  the  remaining 
portion. 

The  blowing  of  a  horn  was  the  signal  for  the  entrance 
of  ten  or  twelve  miners,  who  took  their  places  below  us  at 
the  table.  They  were  the  roughest-looking  set  of  men  I 
ever  beheld,  and  their  language  was  as  uncouth  as  their 
persons.  They  wore  hunting-shirts,  trowsers,  and  moc- 
casins of  deer-skin,  the  former  being  ornamented  at  the 
seams  with  a  fringe  of  the  same,  while  a  colored  belt 
around  the  waist,  in  which  was  stuck  a  large  hunting- 
knife,  gave  each  the  appearance  of  a  brigand. 

Mr.  Hamilton,  although  so  much  their  superior,  was 
addressed  by  them  uniformly  as  "Uncle  Billy;"  and  I 
could  not  but  fancy  there  was  something  desperate  about 
them,  that  it  was  necessary  to  propitiate  by  this  famili- 
arity. This  feeling  was  further  confirmed  by  the  remarks 
of  one  of  the  company  who  lingered  behind  after  the  rest 
of  the  gang  had  taken  their  departure.  He  had  learned 
that  we  came  from  Fort  Winnebago,  and,  having  informed 
us  that  "he  was  a  discharged  soldier,  and  would  like  to 
make  some  inquiries  about  his  old  station  and  comrades," 
he  unceremoniously  seated  himself  and  commenced  ques- 
tioning us. 

The  bitterness  with  which  he  spoke  of  his  former  officers 
made  me  quite  sure  be  was  a  deserter,  and  I  rather  sus- 
pected he  had  made  his  escape  from  the  service  in  conse- 


W.  S.  HAMILTON— KELLOGG' S   GROVE.  119 

quence  of  some  punishment.  His  countenance  was  fairly 
distorted  as  he  spoke  of  Captain  H.,  to  whose  company 
he  had  belonged.  "  There  is  a  man  in  the  mines,"  said 
he,  "  who  has  been  in  his  hands,  and  if  he  ever  gets  a 
chance  to  come  within  shot  of  him,  I  guess  the  captain 
will  remember  it.  He  knows  well  enough  he  darsn't  set 
his  foot  in  the  diggings.  And  there's  T.  is  not  much 
better.  Everybody  thought  it  a  great  pity  that  fellow's 
gun  snapped  when  he  so  nearly  had  him  at  Green  Bay." 

Having  delivered  himself  of  these  sentiments,  he  marched 
out,  to  my  great  relief. 

Mr.  Hamilton  passed  most  of  the  afternoon  with  us ;  for 
the  storm  raged  so  without,  that  to  proceed  on  our  journey 
was  out  of  the  question.  He  gave  us  many  pleasant 
anecdotes  and  reminiscences  of  his  early  life  in  New  York, 
and  of  his  adventures  since  he  had  come  to  the  Western 
wilderness.  When  obliged  to  leave  us  for  awhile,  he 
furnished  us  with  some  books  to  entertain  us,  the  most 
interesting  of  which  was  the  biography  of  his  father. 

Could  this  illustrious  man  have  foreseen  in  what  a  scene 
• — the  dwelling  of  his  son — this  book  was  to  be  one  day 
perused,  what  would  have  been  his  sensations  ? 

The  most  amusing  part  of  our  experience  was  yet  to 
come.  I  had  been  speculating,  as  evening  approached,  on 
our  prospects  for  the  night's  accommodation.  As  our 
pale,  melancholy-looking  landlady  and  her  fat  baby  were 
evidently  the  only  specimens  of  the  feminine  gender  about 
the  establishment,  it  was  hardly  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  any  of  the  other  cabins  contained  wherewithal  to  fur- 
nish us  a  comfortable  lodging,  and  the  -one  in  which  we 
were  offered  nothing  of  the  sort  to  view,  but  two  beds, 
uncurtained,  extended  against  the  farther  wall.  My  doubts 
were  after  a  time  resolved,  by  observing  the  hostess  stretch 
a  cord  between  the  two,  on  which  she  hung  some  petti- 


120        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

coats  and  extra  garments,  by  way  of  a  partition,  after 
which  she  invited  us  to  occupy  one  of  them. 

My  only  preparation  was,  to  wrap  my  cloak  around  me 
and  lie  down  with  my  face  to  the  wall ;  but  the  good  peo- 
ple w,ere  less  ceremonious,  for  at  the  distance  of  scarcely 
two  feet,  we  could  not  be  mistaken  in  the  sound  of  their 
garments  being,  not  "  laid  aside,"  but  whipped  over  the 
partition-wall  between  us. 

Our  waking  thoughts,  however,  were  only  those  of 
thankfulness  for  so  comfortable  a  lodging  after  the  trials 
and  fatigues  we  had  undergone ;  and  even  these  were  of 
short  duration,  for  our  eyes  were  soon  closed  in  slumber. 

The  next  day's  sun  rose  clear  and  bright.  Refreshed 
and  invigorated,  we  looked  forward  with  pleasure  to  a 
recommencement  of  our  journey,  confident  of  meeting  no 
more  mishaps  by  the  way.  Mr.  Hamilton  kindly  offered 
to  accompany  us  to  his  next  neighbor's,  the  trifling  dis- 
tance of  twenty-five  miles.  From  Kellogg's  to  Ogie's 
Ferry,  on  the  Rock  River,  the  road  being  much  travelled, 
we  should  be  in  no  danger,  Mr.  H.  said,  of  again  losing 
our  way. 

The  miner  who  owned  the  wife  and  baby,  and  who, 
consequently,  was  somewhat  more  humanized  than  his 
comrades,  in  taking  leave  of  us  "  wished  us  well  out  of 
the  country,  and  that  we  might  never  have  occasion  to 
return  to  it  1" 

"I  pity  a  body,"  said  he,  "when  I  see  them  making 
such  an  awful  mistake  as  to  come  out  this  way;  for  com- 
fort never  touched  this  Western  country." 

We  found  Mr.  Hamilton  as  agreeable  a  companion  as  on 
the  preceding  day,  but  a  most  desperate  rider.  He  gal- 
loped on  at  such  a  rate  that,  had  I  not  exchanged  my  pony 
for  the  fine,  noble  Jerry,  I  should  have  been  in  danger  of 
being  left  behind. 


W.  S.  HAMILTON— KELLOGG' S  GROVE.          121 

Well  mounted  as  we  all  were,  be  sometimes  nearly  dis- 
tanced us.  We  were  now  among  the  branches  of  the 
Pickatonick,  and  the  country  had  lost  its  prairie  character 
and  become  rough  and  broken.  We  went  dashing  on, 
sometimes  down  ravines,  sometimes  through  narrow 
passes,  where,  as  I  followed,  I  left  fragments  of  my  veil 
upon  the  projecting  and  interwoven  branches.  Once  my 
hat  became  entangled,  and,  had  not  my  husband  sprung 
to  my  rescue,  I  must  have  shared  the  fate  of  Absalom, 
Jerry's  ambition  to  keep  his  place  in  the  race  making  it 
probable  he  would  do  as  did  the  mule  who  was  under  the 
unfortunate  prince. 

There  was  no  halting  upon  the  route,  and,  as  we  kept 
the  same  pace  until  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  it  was 
beyond  a  question  that  when  we  reached  "Kellogg's"  we 
had  travelled  at  least  thirty  miles.  One  of  my  greatest 
annoyances  during  the  ride  had  been  the  behavior  of  the 
little  beast  Brunet.  He  had  been  hitherto  used  as  a  sad- 
dle-horse, and  had  been  accustomed  to  a  station  in  the  file 
near  the  guide  or  leader.  He  did  not  relish  being  put  in 
the  background  as  a  pack-horse,  and  accordingly,  whenever 
we  approached  a  stream,  where  the  file  broke  up  to  permit 
each  horseman  to  choose  his  own  place  of  fording,  it  was 
invariably  the  case  that  just  as  I  was  reining  Jerry  into 
the  water,  Brunet  would  come  rushing  past  and  throw  him- 
self into  our  very  footsteps.  Plunging,  snorting,  and 
splashing  me  with  water,  and  sometimes  even  starting 
Jerry  into  a  leap  aside,  he  more  than  once  brought  me 
into  imminent  danger  of  being  tossed  into  the  stream.  It 
was  in  vain  that,  after  one  or  two  such  adventures,  I 
learned  to  hold  back  and  give  the  vexatious  little  animal 
the  precedence.  His  passion  seemed  to  be  to  go  into  the 
water  precisely  at  the  moment  Jerry  did ;  and  I  was 
obliged  at  last  to  make  a  bargain  with  young  Roy  to  dis- 

11 


122        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

mount  and  hold  him  at  every  stream  until  I  had  got  safely 
across. 

"  Kellogg's  "*  was  a  comfortable  mansion,  just  within 
the  verge  of  a  pleasant  "  grove  of  timber,"  as  a  small  forest 
is  called  by  Western  travellers.  We  found  Mrs.  Kellogg 
a  very  respectable-looking  matron,  who  soon  informed  us 
she  was  from  the  city  of  New  York.  She  appeared  proud 
and  delighted  to  entertain  Mr.  Hamilton,  for  whose  family, 
she  took  occasion  to  tell  us,  she  had,  in  former  days,  been 
in  the  habit  of  doing  needle-work. 

The  worthy  woman  provided  us  an  excellent  dinner, 
and  afterwards  installed  me  in  a  rocking-chair  beside  a 
large  fire,  with  the  "  Life  of  Mrs.  Fletcher"  to  entertain 
me,  while  the  gentlemen  explored  the  premises,  visited 
Mr.  Kellogg's  stock,  and  took  a  careful  look  at  their  own. 
We  had  intended  to  go  to  Dixon's  the  same  afternoon,  but 
the  snow,  beginning  again  to  fall,  obliged  us  to  content 
ourselves  where  we  were. 

In  the  mean  time,  finding  we  were  journeying  to  Chicago, 
Mr.  Kellogg  came  to  the  determination  to  accompany  us, 
having,  as  he  said,  some  business  to  accomplish  at  that 
place  :  so  Mrs.  Kellogg  busied  herself  in  preparing  him  to 
set  off  with  us  the  following  morning.  I  pleaded  hard  to 
remain  yet  another  day,  as  the  following  was  Sunday, 
on  which  I  objected  to  travel ;  but  in  view  of  the  necessi- 
ties of  the  case,  the  uncertainty  of  the  weather,  and  the 
importance  of  getting  as  quickly  as  possible  through  this 
wild  country,  my  objections  were  overruled,  and  I  could 
only  obtain  a  delay  in  starting  until  so  late  in  the  after- 
noon as  would  give  us  just  time  to  ride  the  sixteen  miles 
to  "  Dixon's"  before  sunset. 


*  It  was   at  this  spot  that   the    unfortunate   St.  Vrain   lost  his  life, 
during  the  Sauk  war,  in  1832. 


W.  S.  HAMILTON— KELLOGG' S  GROVE.          123 

No  great  time  was  required  for  Mr.  Kellogg's  prepara- 
tions. He  would  take,  he  said,  only  two  days'  provisions, 
for  at  his  brother  in-law  Dixon's  we  should  get  our  supper 
and  breakfast,  and  the  route  from  there  to  Chicago  could, 
he  well  knew,  be  accomplished  in  a  day  and  a  half. 

Although,  according  to  this  calculation,  we  had  suffi- 
cient remaining  of  our  stores  to  carry  us  to  the  end  of  our 
journey,  yet  my  husband  took  the  precaution  of  begging 
Mrs.  Kellogg  to  bake  us  another  bag  of  biscuits,  in  case 
of  accidents,  and  he  likewise  suggested  to  Mr.  Kellogg  the 
prudence  of  furnishing  himself  with  something  more  than 
his  limited  allowance  ;  but  the  good  man  objected  that  he 
was  unwilling  to  burden  his  horse  more  than  was  abso- 
lutely necessary,  seeing  that,  at  this  season  of  the  year, 
we  were  obliged  to  carry  fodder  for  the  animals,  in  ad- 
dition to  the  rest  of  their  load.  It  will  be  seen  that  we 
had  reason  to  rejoice  in  our  own  foresight. 

My  experience  of  the  previous  night  had  rendered  me 
somewhat  less  fastidious  than  when  I  commenced  my 
journey,  so  that,  when  introduced  to  our  sleeping-apart- 
ment, which  I  found  we  were  to  share  with  six  men, 
travellers  like  ourselves,  my  only  feeling  was  one  of  thank- 
fulness that  each  bed  was  furnished  with  a  full  suit  of  blue 
checked  curtains,  which  formed  a  very  tolerable  substitute 
for  a  dressing-room. 


124        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

ROCK   RIVER HOURS    OP    TROUBLE. 

IT  was  late  on  the  following  day  (March  13th)  when 
we  took  leave  of  our  kind  hostess.  She  loaded  us  with 
cakes,  good  wishes,  and  messages  to  her  sister  Dixon  and 
the  children.  We  journeyed  pleasantly  along  through  a 
country  beautiful  in  spite  of  its  wintry  appearance. 

There  was  a  house  at  Buffalo  Grove,  at  which  we 
stopped  for  half  an  hour,  and  where  a  nice-looking  young 
girl  presented  us  with  some  maple-sugar  of  her  own 
making.  She  entertained  us  with  the  history  of  a  contest 
between  two  rival  claimants  for  the  patronage  of  the  stage- 
wagon,  the  proprietors  of  which  had  not  decided  whether 
to  send  it  by  Buffalo  Grove  or  by  another  route,  which  she 
pointed  out  to  us,  at  no  great  distance.  The  driver,  she 
took  care  to  inform  us,  was  in  favor  of  the  former ;  and  the 
blush  with  which  she  replied  in  the  affirmative  to  our  in- 
quiry, "  Is  he  a  young  man  ?"  explained  the  whole  matter 
satisfactorily. 

At  length,  just  at  sunset,  we  reached  the  dark,  rapid 
waters  of  the  Rock  River.  The  ferry  which  we  had 
travelled  so  far  out  of  our  way  to  take  advantage  of,  proved 
to  be  merely  a  small  boat  or  skiff,  the  larger  one  having 
been  swept  off  into  the  stream,  and  carried  down  in  the 
breaking-up  of  the  ice,  the  week  previous. 

My  husband's  first  care  was  to  get  me  across.  He 
placed  me  with  the  saddles,  packs,  etc.  in  the  boat,  and 
as,  at  that  late  hour,  no  time  was  to  be  lost,  he  ventured, 


ROCK  RIVER— HOURS   OF  TROUBLE.  125 

at  the  same  time,  to  hold  the  bridles  of  the  two  most 
docile  horses,  to  guide  them  in  swimming  the  river. 

When  we  had  proceeded  a  few  rods  from  the  shore,  we 
were  startled  by  a  loud  puffing  and  blowing  near  us,  and 
looking  around,  to  our  great  surprise,  discovered  little 
Brunet  just  upon  our  "weather-bow."  Determined  not 
to  be  outdone  by  his  model,  Jerry,  he  had  taken  to  the 
water  on  his  own  responsibility,  and  arrived  at  the 
opposite  shore  as  soon  as  any  of  the  party. 

All  being  safely  landed,  a  short  walk  brought  us  to  the 
house  of  Mr.  Dixon.  Although  so  recently  come  into  the 
country,  he  had  contrived  to  make  everything  comfortable 
around  him ;  and  when  he  ushered  us  into  Mrs.  Dixon's 
sitting-room,  and  seated  us  by  a  glowing  wood  fire,  while 
Mrs.  Dixon  busied  herself  in  preparing  us  a  nice  supper, 
I  felt  that  the  comfort  overbalanced  the  inconvenience  of 
such  a  journey. 

Mrs.  Dixon  was  surrounded  by  several  children.  One 
leaning  against  the  chimney-piece  was  dressed  in  the  full 
Indian  costume — calico  shirt,  blanket,  and  leggings.  His 
dark  complexion,  and  full,  melancholy  eyes,  which  he  kept 
fixed  upon  the  ashes  in  which  he  was  making  marks  with 
a  stick,  rarely  raising  them  to  gaze  on  us,  as  children  are 
wont  to  do,  interested  me  exceedingly,  and  I  inquired  of 
an  intelligent  little  girl,  evidently  a  daughter  of  our  host, — 

''Who  is  that  boy?" 

"  Oh,  that  is  John  Ogie,"  answered  she. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  him  ?  he  looks  very  sad." 

"  Oh,  he  is  fretting  after  his  mother." 

11  Is  she  dead,  then  ?" 

"  Some  say  she  is  dead,  and  some  say  she  is  gone  away. 
I  guess  she  is  dead,  and  buried  up  in  one  of  those  graves 
yonder" — pointing  to  two  or  three  little  picketed  inclosures 
upon  a  rising  ground  opposite  the  window. 

11* 


126        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

I  felt  a  strong  sympathy  with  the  child,  which  was  in- 
creased when  the  little  spokeswoman,  in  answer  to  my 
inquiry,  "  Has  he  no  father  ?"  replied, — 

"  Oh,  yes,  but  he  goes  away,  and  drinks,  and  don't  care 
for  his  children." 

"  And  what  becomes  of  John  then?" 

"  He  stays  here  with  us,  and  we  teach  him  to  read,  and 
he  learns  dreadful  fast." 

When  the  boy  at  length  turned  his  large  dark  eyes  upon 
me,  it  went  to  my  heart.  It  was  such  a  motherless  look. 
And  it  was  explained  when,  long  afterwards,  I  learned  his 
further  history.  His  mother  was  still  living,  and  he  knew 
it,  although,  with  the  reserve  peculiar  to  his  people,  he 
never  spoke  of  her  to  his  young  companions.  Unable  to 
endure  the  continued  ill  treatment  of  her  husband,  a  surly, 
intemperate  Canadian,  she  had  left  him,  and  returned  to 
her  own  family  among  the  Pottowattamies.  Years  after, 
this  boy  and  a  brother  who  had  also  been  left  behind  with 
their  father  found  their  way  to  the  Upper  Missouri,  to  join 
their  mother,  who,  with  the  others  of  her  tribe,  had  been 
removed  by  the  Government  from  the  shores  of  Lake 
Michigan. 

A  most  savory  supper  of  ducks  and  venison,  with 
their  accompaniments,  soon  smoked  upon  the  board,  and 
we  did  ample  justice  to  it.  Travelling  is  a  great  sharpener 
of  the  appetite,  and  so  is  cheerfulness ;  and  the  latter  was 
increased  by  the  encouraging  account  Mr.  Dixon  gave  us 
of  the  remainder  of  the  route  yet  before  us. 

"There  is  no  difficulty,"  said  he,  "if  you  keep  a  little 
to  the  north,  and  strike  the  great  Sank  trail.  If  you  get 
too  far  to  the  south,  you  will  come  upon  the  Winnebago 
Swamp,  and,  once  in  that,  there  is  no  telling  when  you 
will  ever  get  out  again.  As  for  the  distance,  it  is  nothing 
at  all  to  speak  of.  Two  young  men  came  out  here  from 


ROCK  RTVER— HOURS  OF  TROUBLE.  12 f 

Chicago,  on  foot,  last  fall.  They  got  here  the  evening  of 
the  second  day ;  and,  even  with  a  lady  in  your  party,  you 
could  go  on  horseback  in  less  time  than  that.  The  only 
thing  is  to  be  sure  and  get  on  the  great  track  that  the 
Sauks  have  made,  in  going  every  year  from  the  Missis- 
sippi to  Canada,  to  receive  their  presents  from  the  British 
Indian  Agent." 

The  following  morning,  which  was  a  bright  and  lovely 
one  for  that  season  of  the  year,  we  took  leave  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Dixon,  in  high  spirits.  We  travelled  for  the  first 
few  miles  along  the  beautiful,  undulating  banks  of  the 
Rock  River,  always  in  an  easterly  direction,  keeping  the 
beaten  path,  or  rather  road,  which  led  to  Fort  Clark,  or 
Peoria.  The  Sauk  trail,  we  had  been  told,  would  cross 
this  road  at  the  distance  of  about  six  miles. 

After  having  travelled,  as  we  judged,  fully  that  distance, 
we  came  upon  a  trail  bearing  northeast,  and  a  consulta- 
tion was  held  as  to  the  probability  of  its  being  the  one 
we  were  in  search  of. 

Mr.  Kinzie  was  of  opinion  that  it  tended  too  much  to 
the  north,  and  was,  moreover,  too  faint  and  obscure  for  a 
trail  so  much  used,  and  by  so  large  a  body  of  Indians  in 
their  annual  journeys. 

Plante  was  positive  as  to  its  being  the  very  spot  where 
he  and  "  Piche"  in  their  journey  to  Fort  Winnebago,  the 
year  before,  struck  into  the  great  road.  "  On  that  very 
rising-ground  at  the  point  of  woods,  he  remembered  per- 
fectly well  stopping  to  shoot  ducks,  which  they  ate  for 
their  supper." 

Mr.  Kellogg  was  non-committal,  but  sided  alternately 
with  each  speaker. 

As  Plante  was  "the  guide,"  and  withal  so  confident  of 
being  right,  it  was  decided  to  follow  him,  not  without 
some  demurring,  however,  on  the  part  of  the  bourgeois, 


128        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

who  every  now  and  then  called  to  halt,  to  discuss  the 
state  of  affairs. 

"  Now,  Plante,"  he  would  say,  "  I  am  sure  you  are  lead- 
ing us  too  far  north.  Why,  man,  if  we  keep  on  in  this 
direction,  following  the  course  of  the  river,  we  shall  bring 
up  at  Kosh-ko-nong,  instead  of  Chicago." 

"  Ah  I  mon  bourgeois,"  would  the  light-hearted  Canadian 
reply,  "  would  I  tell  you  this  is  the  road  if  I  were  not 
quite  certain  ?  Only  one  year  ago  I  travelled  it,  and  can 
I  forget  so  soon  ?  Oh,  no — I  remember  every  foot  of  it." 

But  Monsieur  Plante  was  convinced  of  his  mistake  when 
the  trail  brought  us  to  the  great  bend  of  the  river  with  its 
bold  rocky  bluifs. 

"Are  you  satisfied  now,  Plante?"  asked  Mr.  Kinzie. 
"By  your  leave,  I  will  now  play  pilot  myself."  And  he 
struck  off  from  the  trail,  in  a  direction  as  nearly  east  as 
possible. 

The  weather  had  changed  and  become  intensely  cold, 
and  we  felt  that  the  detention  we  had  met  with,  even 
should  we  now  be  in  the  right  road,  was  no  trifling  matter. 
We  had  not  added  to  our  stock  of  provisions  at  Dixon's, 
wishing  to  carry  as  much  forage  as  we  were  able  for  our 
horses,  for  whom  the  scanty  picking  around  our  encamping- 
grounds  afforded  an  insufficient  meal.  But  we  were 
buoyed  up  by  the  hope  that  we  were  in  the  right  path 
at  last,  and  we  journeyed  on  until  night,  when  we  reached 
a  comfortable  "  encampment,"  in  the  edge  of  a  grove  near 
a  small  stream. 

Oh,  how  bitterly  cold  that  night  was  I  The  salted 
provisions,  to  which  I  was  accustomed,  occasioned  me 
an  intolerable  thirst,  and  my  husband  was  in  the  habit 
of  placing  the  little  tin  coffee-pot  filled  with  water  at 
my  bed's  head  when  we  went  to  rest,  but  this  night  it 
was  frozen  solid  long  before  midnight.  We  were  so  well 


ROCK  RIVER— HOURS  OF  TROUBLE.  129 

wrapped  up  in  blankets  that  we  did  not  suffer  from  cold 
while  within  the  tent,  but  the  open  air  was  severe  in  the 
extreme. 

March  15th. — We  were  roused  by  the  bourgeois  at  peep 
of  day  to  make  preparations  for  starting.  We  must  find 
the  Sauk  trail  this  day  at  all  hazards.  What  would  be- 
come of  us  should  we  fail  to  do  so  ?  It  was  a  question  no 
one  liked  to  ask,  and  certainly  one  that  none  could  have 
answered. 

On  leaving  our  encampment,  we  found  ourselves  enter- 
ing a  marshy  tract  of  country.  Myriads  of  wild  geese, 
brant,  and  ducks  rose  up  screaming  at  our  approach.  The 
more  distant  lakes  and  ponds  were  black  with  them,  but 
the  shallow  water  through  which  we  attempted  to  make 
our  way  was  frozen,  by  the  severity  of  the  night,  to  a 
thickness  not  quite  sufficient  to  bear  the  horses,  but  just 
such  as  to  cut  their  feet  and  ankles  at  every  step  as  they 
broke  through  it.  Sometimes  the  difficulty  of  going  for- 
ward was  so  great  that  we  were  obliged  to  retrace  our 
steps  and  make  our  way  round  the  head  of  the  marsh,  thus 
adding  to  the  discomforts  of  our  situation  by  the  con- 
viction that,  while  journeying  diligently,  we  were,  in  fact, 
making  very  little  progress. 

This  swampy  region  at  length  passed,  we  came  upon 
more  solid  ground,  chiefly  the  open  prairie.  But  now  a 
new  trouble  assailed  us.  The  weather  had  moderated,  and 
a  blinding  snow-storm  came  on.  Without  a  trail  that  WG 
could  rely  upon,  and  destitute  of  a  compass,  our  only  de- 
pendence had  been  the  sun  to  point  out  our  direction ;  but 
the  atmosphere  was  now  so  obscure  that  it  was  impossible 
to  tell  in  what  quarter  of  the  heavens  he  was. 

We  pursued  our  way,  however,  and  a  devious  one  it 
must  have  been.  After  travelling  in  this  way  many  miles, 
we  came  upon  an  Indian  trail,  deeply  indented,  running 


130        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

at  right  angles  with  the  course  we  were  pursuing.  The 
snow  had  ceased,  and,  the  clouds  becoming  thinner,  we 
were  able  to  observe  the  direction  of  the  sun,  and  to  per- 
ceive that  the  trail  ran  north  and  south.  What  should 
we  do  ?  Was  it  safest  to  pursue  our  easterly  course,  or 
was  it  probable  that  by  following  this  new  path  we  should 
fall  into  the  direct  one  we  had  been  so  long  seeking  ?  If 
we  decided  to  take  the  trail,  should  we  go  north  or  south  ? 
Mr.  Kinzie  was  for  the  latter.  He  was  of  opinion  we  were 
still  too  far  north — somewhere  about  the  Grand  Marais, 
or  Kish-wau-kee.  Mr.  Kellogg  and  Plante  were  for  taking 
the  northerly  direction.  The  latter  was  positive  his  bour- 
geois had  already  gone  too  far  south — in  fact,  that  we 
must  now  be  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Illinois  River. 
Finding  himself  in  the  minority,  my  husband  yielded,  and 
we  turned  our  horses'  heads  north,  much  against  his  will. 
After  proceeding  a  few  miles,  however,  he  took  a  sudden 
determination.  "  You  may  go  north,  if  you  please,"  said 
he,  "  but  I  am  convinced  that  the  other  course  is  right, 
and  I  shall  face  about — follow  who  will." 

So  we  wheeled  round  and  rode  south  again,  and  many 
a  long  and  weary  mile  did  we  travel,  the  monotony  of  our 
ride  broken  only  by  the  querulous  remarks  of  poor  Mr. 
Kellogg.  "  I  am  really  afraid  we  are  wrong,  Mr.  Kinzie. 
I  feel  pretty  sure  that  the  young  man  is  right.  It  looks 
most  natural  to  me  that  we  should  take  a  northerly  course, 
and  not  be  stretching  away  so  far  to  the  south." 

To  all  this,  Mr.  Kinzie  turned  a  deaf  ear.  The  French- 
men rode  in  silence.  They  would  as  soon  have  thought  of 
cutting  off  their  right  hand  as  showing  opposition  to  the 
bourgeois  when  he  had  once  expressed  his  decision.  They 
would  never  have  dreamed  of  offering  an  opinion  or  re- 
mark unless  called  upon  to  do  so. 

The  road,  which  had  continued  many  miles  through  the 


ROCK  RIVER— HOURS   OF  TROUBLE.  131 

prairie,  at  length,  in  winding  round  a  point  of  woods, 
brought  us  suddenly  upon  an  Indian  village.  A  shout  of 
joy  broke  from  the  whole  party,  but  no  answering  shout 
was  returned — not  even  a  bark  of  friendly  welcome — as  we 
galloped  up  to  the  wigwams.  All  was  silent  as  the  grave. 
We  rode  round  and  round,  then  dismounted  and  looked 
into  several  of  the  spacious  huts.  They  had  evidently 
been  long  deserted.  Nothing  remained  but  the  bare  walls 
of  bark,  from  which  everything  in  the  shape  of  furniture 
had  been  stripped  by  the  owners  and  carried  with  them  to 
their  wintering-grounds,  to  be  brought  back  in  the  spring, 
when  they  returned  to  make  their  corn-fields  and  occupy 
their  summer  cabins. 

Our  disappointment  may  be  better  imagined  than  de- 
scribed. With  heavy  hearts,  we  mounted  and  once  more 
pursued  our  way,  the  snow  again  falling  and  adding  to  the 
discomforts  of  our  position.  At  length  we  halted  for  the 
night.  We  had  long  been  aware  that  our  stock  of  provi- 
sions was  insufficient  for  another  day,  and  here  we  were — 
nobody  knew  where — in  the  midst  of  woods  and  prairies 
— certainly  far  from  any  human  habitation,  with  barely 
enough  food  for  a  slender  evening's  meal. 

The  poor  dogs  came  whining  round  us  to  beg  their 
usual  portion,  but  they  were  obliged  to  content  themselves 
with  a  bare  bone,  and  we  retired  to  rest  with  the  feeling 
that  if  not  actually  hungry  then,  we  should  certainly  be 
so  to-morrow. 

The  morrow  came.  Plante  and  Roy  had  a  bright  fire 
and  a  nice  pot  of  coffee  for  us.  It  was  our  only  breakfast, 
for,  on  shaking  the  bag  and  turning  it  inside  out,  we  could 
make  no  more  of  our  stock  of  bread  than  three  crackers, 
which  the  rest  of  the  party  insisted  I  should  put  in  my 
pocket  for  my  dinner.  I  was  much  touched  by  the  kind- 
ness of  Mr.  Kellogg,  who  drew  from  his  wallet  a  piece  of 


132        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

tongue  and  a  slice  of  fruit-cake,  which  he  said  "  he  had 
been  saving  for  the  lady  since  the  day  before,  for  he  saw 
how  matters  were  a  going." 

Poor  man !  it  would  have  been  well  if  he  had  listened 
to  Mr.  Kinzie  and  provided  himself  at  the  outset  with  a 
larger  store  of  provisions.  As  it  was,  those  he  brought 
with  him  were  exhausted  early  in  the  second  day,  and  he 
had  been  boarding  with  us  for  the  last  two  meals. 

We  still  had  the  trail  to  guide  us,  and  we  continued  to 
follow  it  until  about  nine  o'clock,  when,  in  emerging  from 
a  wood,  we  came  upon  a  broad  and  rapid  river.  A  collec- 
tion of  Indian  wigwams  stood  upon  the  opposite  bank, 
and,  as  the  trail  led  directly  to  the  water,  it  was  fair  to 
infer  that  the  stream  was  fordable.  We  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  testing  it,  however,  for  the  banks  were  so  lined 
with  ice,  which  was  piled  up  tier  upon  tier  by  the  breaking- 
up  of  the  previous  week,  that  we  tried  in  vain  to  find  a 
path  by  which  we  could  descend  the  bank  to  the  water. 

The  men  shouted  again  and  again,  in  hopes  some  strag- 
gling inhabitant  of  the  village  might  be  at  hand  with 
his  canoe.  No  answer  was  returned,  save  by  the  echoes. 
What  was  to  be  done  ?  I  looked  at  my  husband  and  saw 
that  care  was  on  his  brow,  although  he  still  continued  to 
speak  cheerfully.  "  We  will  follow  this  cross-trail  down 
the  bank  of  the  river,"  said  he.  "  There  must  be  Indians 
wintering  near,  in  some  of  these  points  of  wood." 

I  must  confess  that  I  felt  somewhat  dismayed  at  our 
prospects,  but  I  kept  up  a  show  of  courage,  and  did  not 
allow  my  despondency  to  be  seen.  All  the  party  were 
dull  and  gloomy  enough. 

We  kept  along  the  bank,  which  was  considerably  ele- 
vated above  the  water,  and  bordered  at  a  little  distance 
with  a  thick  wood.  All  at  once  my  horse,  who  was  mor- 
tally afraid  of  Indians,  began  to  jump  and  prance,  snorting 


ROCK  RIVER—HOURS   OF  TROUBLE.  133 

and  pricking  up  his  ears  as  if  an  enemy  were  at  hand.  I 
screamed  with  delight  to  my  husband,  who  was  at  the 
head  of  the  file,  "  Oh,  John  I  John  I  there  are  Indians 
near — look  at  Jerry !" 

At  this  instant  a  little  Indian  dog  ran  out  from  under 
the  bushes  by  the  roadside,  and  began  barking  at  us. 
Never  were  sounds  more  welcome.  We  rode  directly  into 
the  thicket,  and,  descending  into  a  little  hollow,  found  two 
squaws  crouching  behind  the  bushes,  trying  to  conceal 
themselves  from  our  sight. 

They  appeared  greatly  relieved  when  Mr.  Kinzie  ad- 
dressed them  in  the  Pottowattamie  language, — 

"  What  are  you  doing  here  ?" 

"  Digging  Indian  potatoes" — (a  species  of  artichoke.) 

"Where  is  your  lodge?" 

"  On  the  other  side  of  the  river." 

"  Good — then  you  have  a  canoe  here.  Can  you  take  us 
across  ?" 

"Yes — the  canoe  is  very  small." 

They  conducted  us  down  the  bank  to  the  water's  edge 
where  the  canoe  was.  It  was  indeed  very  small.  My 
husband  explained  to  them  that  they  must  take  me  across 
first,  and  then  return  for  the  others  of  the  party 

"Will  you  trust  yourself  alone  over  the  river?"  inquired 
he.  "  You  see  that  but  one  can  cross  at  a  time." 

"  Oh,  yes" — and  I  was  soon  placed  in  the  bottom  of  the 
canoe,  lying  flat  and  looking  up  at  the  sky,  while  the  older 
squaw  took  the  paddle  in  her  hand,  and  placed  herself  on 
her  knees  at  my  head,  and  the  younger,  a  girl  of  fourteen 
or  fifteen,  stationed  herself  at  my  feet.  There  was  just 
room  enough  for  me  to  lie  in  this  position,  each  of  the 
others  kneeling  in  the  opposite  ends  of  the  canoe. 

While  these  preparations  were  making,  Mr.  Kinzie  ques- 
tioned the  women  as  to  our  whereabout.  They  knew  no 

12 


134        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

name  for  the  river  but  "  Saumanong."  This  was  not 
definite,  it  being  the  generic  term  for  any  large  stream. 
But  he  gathered  that  the  village  we  had  passed  higher 
up,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream,  was  Wau-ban-see's, 
and  then  he  knew  that  we  were  on  the  Fox  River,  and 
probably  about  fifty  miles  from  Chicago. 

The  squaw,  in  answer  to  his  inquiries,  assured  him  that 
Chicago  was  "close  by." 

"That  means,"  said  he,  "that  it  is  not  so  far  off  as 
Canada.  We  must  not  be  too  sanguine." 

The  men  set  about  unpacking  the  horses,  and  I  in  the 
mean  time  was  paddled  across  the  river.  The  old  woman 
immediately  returned,  leaving  the  younger  one  with  me 
for  company.  I  seated  myself  on  the  fallen  trunk  of  a 
tree,  in  the  midst  of  the  snow,  and  looked  across  the  dark 
waters.  I  am  not  ashamed  to  confess  my  weakness — for 
the  first  time  on  my  journey  I  shed  tears.  It  was  neither 
hunger,  nor  fear,  nor  cold,  which  extorted  them  from  me. 
It  was  the  utter  desolation  of  spirit,  the  sickness  of  heart 
which  "  hope  deferred"  ever  occasions,  and  which  of  all 
evils  is  the  hardest  to  bear. 

The  poor  little  squaw  looked  into  my  face  with  a  won- 
dering and  sympathizing  expression.  Probably  she  was 
speculating  in  her  own  mind  what  a  person  who  rode  so 
fine  a  horse,  and  wore  so  comfortable  a  broadcloth  dress, 
could  have  to  cry  about.  I  pointed  to  a  seat  beside  me  on 
the  log,  but  she  preferred  standing  and  gazing  at  me,  with 
the  same  pitying  expression.  Presently  she  was  joined 
by  a  young  companion,  and,  after  a  short  chattering,  of 
which  I  was  evidently  the  subject,  they  both  trotted  off 
into  the  woods,  and  left  me  to  my  own  solitary  reflections. 

"  What  would  my  friends  at  the  East  think,"  said  I  to 
myself,  "  if  they  could  see  me  now  ?  What  would  poor 
old  Mrs.  Welsh  say  ?  She  who  warned  me  that  if  I  came 


RELIEF.  135 

away  so  far  to  the  West,  1  should  break  my  heart  ?  Would 
she  not  rejoice  to  find  how  likely  her  prediction  was  to  be 
fulfilled  ?» 

These  thoughts  roused  me.  I  dried  up  my  tears,  and 
by  the  time  my  husband  with  his  party  and  all  his  horses 
and  luggage  were  across,  I  had  recovered  my  cheerfulness, 
and  was  ready  for  fresh  adventures. 


CHAPTER    XYI. 

RELIEF. 

WE  followed  the  old  squaw  to  her  lodge,  which  was  at 
no  great  distance  in  the  woods.  I  had  never  before  been 
in  an  Indian  lodge,  although  I  had  occasionally  peeped  into 
one  of  the  many  always  clustered  round  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter  at  the  Portage. 

This  one  was  very  nicely  arranged.  Four  sticks  of  wood 
placed  to  form  a  square  in  the  centre,  answered  the  pur- 
pose of  a  hearth,  within  which  the  fire  was  built,  the 
smoke  escaping  through  an  opening  in  the  top.  The  mats 
of  which  the  lodge  was  constructed  were  very  neat  and 
new,  and  against  the  sides,  depending  from  the  poles  or 
frame-work,  hung  various  bags  of  Indian  manufacture, 
containing  their  dried  food  and  other  household  treasures. 
Sundry  ladles,  small  kettles,  and  wooden  bowls  also  hung 
from  the  cross-poles ;  and  dangling  from  the  centre,  by  an 
iron  chain,  was  a  large  kettle,  in  which  some  dark,  suspi- 
cious-looking substance  was  seething  over  the  scanty  fire. 
On  the  floor  of  the  lodge,  between  the  fire  and  the  outer 


136        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

wall,  were  spread  mats,  upon  which  my  husband  invited 
me  to  be  seated  and  make  myself  comfortable. 

The  first  demand  of  an  Indian  on  meeting  a  white  man 
is  for  bread,  of  which  they  are  exceedingly  fond,  and  I 
knew  enough  of  the  Pottowattamie  language  to  compre- 
hend the  timid  "  pe-qua-zhe-gun  choh-kay-go"  (I  have  no 
bread)  with  which  the  squaw  commenced  our  conversa- 
tion after  my  husband  had  left  the  lodge. 

I  shook  my  head,  and  endeavored  to  convey  to  her  that, 
so  far  from  being  able  to  give,  I  had  had  no  breakfast  my- 
self. She  understood  me,  and  instantly  produced  a  bowl, 
into  which  she  ladled  a  quantity  of  Indian  potatoes  from 
the  kettle  over  the  fire,  and  set  them  before  me.  I  was 
too  hungry  to  be  fastidious,  and,  owing  partly,  no  doubt, 
to  the  sharpness  of  my  appetite,  I  really  found  them  de- 
licious. 

Two  little  girls,  inmates  of  the  lodge,  sat  gazing  at  me 
with  evident  admiration  and  astonishment,  which  were 
increased  when  I  took  my  little  Prayer  book  from  my 
pocket  and  began  to  read.  They  had,  undoubtedly,  never 
seen  a  book  before,  and  I  was  amused  at  the  care  with 
which  they  looked  away  from  me,  while  they  questioned 
their  mother  about  my  strange  employment  and  listened 
to  her  replies. 

While  thus  occupied,  I  was  startled  by  a  sudden  sound 
of  "  hogh  !"  and  the  mat  which  hung  over  the  entrance  of 
the  lodge  was  raised,  and  an  Indian  entered  with  that 
graceful  bound  which  is  peculiar  to  themselves.  It  was 
the  master  of  the  lodge,  who  had  been  out  to  shoot  ducks, 
and  was  just  returned.  He  was  a  tall,  finely-formed  man, 
with  a  cheerful,  open  countenance,  and  he  listened  to  what 
his  wife  in  a  quiet  tone  related  to  him,  while  he  divested 
himself  of  his  accoutrements,  in  the  most  unembarrassed, 
well-bred  manner  imaginable. 


RELIEF.  137 

Soon  my  husband  joined  us.  He  had  been  engaged  in 
attending  to  the  comfort  of  his  horses,  and  assisting  his 
men  in  making  their  fire,  and  pitching  their  tent,  which 
the  rising  storm  made  a  matter  of  some  difficulty. 

From  the  Indian  he  learned  that  we  were  in  what  was 
called  the  Big  Woods,*  or  "  Piche's  Grove,"  from  a 
Frenchman  of  that  name  living  not  far  from  the  spot — that 
the  river  we  had  crossed  was  the  Fox  River — that  he 
could  guide  us  to  Piche's,  from  which  the  road  was  per- 
fectly plain,  or  even  into  Chicago  if  we  preferred — but 
that  we  had  better  remain  encamped  for  that  day,  as  there 
was  a  storm  coming  on,  and  in  the  mean  time  he  would  go 
and  shoot  some  ducks  for  our  dinner  and  supper.  He  was 
accordingly  furnished  with  powder  and  shot,  and  set  off 
again  for  game  without  delay. 

I  had  put  into  my  pocket,  on  leaving  home,  a  roll  of 
scarlet  ribbon,  in  case  a  stout  string  should  be  wanted,  and 
I  now  drew  it  forth,  and  with  the  knife  which  hung  around 
my  neck  I  cut  off  a  couple  of  yards  for  each  of  the  little 
girls.  They  received  it  with  great  delight,  and  their 
mother,  dividing  each  portion  into  two,  tied  a  piece  to  each 
of  the  little  clubs  into  which  their  hair  was  knotted  on  the 
temples.  They  laughed,  and  exclaimed  "  Saum  I"  as  they 
gazed  at  each  other,  and  their  mother  joined  in  their  mirth, 
although,  as  I  thought,  a  little  unwilling  to  display  her 
maternal  exultation  before  a  stranger. 

The  tent  being  all  in  order,  my  husband  came  for  me, 
and  we  took  leave  of  our  friends  in  the  wigwam,  with 
grateful  hearts. 

The  storm  was  raging  without.  The  trees  were  bend- 
ing and  cracking  around  us,  and  the  air  was  completely 

*  Probably  at  what  is  now  Oswego.     The  name  of  a  portion  of  the  wood 
is  since  corrupted  into  Specie's  Grove. 

12* 


138        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

filled  with  the  wild-fowl  screaming  and  quacking  as  they 
made  their  way  southward  before  the  blast.  Our  tent  was 
among  the  trees  not  far  from  the  river.  My  husband  took 
me  to  the  bank  to  look  for  a  moment  at  what  we  had  es- 
caped. The  wind  was  sweeping  down  from  the  north  in 
a  perfect  hurricane.  The  water  was  filled  with  masses  of 
snow  and  ice,  dancing  along  upon  the  torrent,  over  which 
were  hurrying  thousands  of  wild-fowl,  making  the  woods 
resound  to  their  deafening  clamor. 

Had  we  been  one  hour  later,  we  could  not  possibly  have 
crossed  the  stream,  and  there  would  have  been  nothing 
for  us  but  to  have  remained  and  starved  in  the  wilderness. 
Could  we  be  sufficiently  grateful  to  that  kind  Providence 
that  had  brought  us  safely  through  such  dangers  ? 

The  men  had  cut  down  an  immense  tree,  and  built  a 
fire  against  it,  but  the  wind  shifted  so  continually  that 
every  five  minutes  the  tent  would  become  completely  filled 
with  smoke,  so  that  I  was  driven  into  the  open  air  for 
breath.  Then  I  would  seat  myself  on  one  end  of  the 
huge  log,  as  near  the  fire  as  possible,  for  it  was  dismally 
cold,  but  the  wind  seemed  actuated  by  a  kind  of  caprice, 
for  in  whatever  direction  I  took  my  seat,  just  that  way 
came  the  smoke  and  hot  ashes,  puffing  in  my  face  until  I 
was  nearly  blinded.  Neither  veil  nor  silk  handkerchief 
afforded  an  effectual  protection,  and  I  was  glad  when  the 
arrival  of  our  huntsmen,  with  a  quantity  of  ducks,  gave 
me  an  opportunity  of  diverting  my  thoughts  from  my  own 
sufferings,  by  aiding  the  men  to  pick  them  and  get  them 
ready  for  our  meal. 

We  borrowed  a  kettle  from  our  Indian  friends.  It  was 
not  remarkably  clean;  but  we  heated  a  little  water  in  it, 
and  prairie-hay 'd  it  out,  before  consigning  our  birds  to  it, 
and  with  a  bowl  of  Indian  potatoes,  a  present  from  our 
kind  neighbors,  we  soon  had  an  excellent  soup. 


RELIEF.  139 

What  with  the  cold,  the  smoke,  and  the  driving  ashes 
and  cinders,  this  was  the  most  uncomfortable  afternoon  I 
had  yet  passed,  and  I  was  glad  when  night  came,  and  I 
could  creep  into  the  tent  and  cover  myself  up  in  the 
blankets,  out  of  the  way  of  all  three  of  these  evils. 

The  storm  raged  with  tenfold  violence  during  the  night. 
We  were  continually  startled  by  the  crashing  of  the  fall- 
ing trees  around  us,  and  who  could  tell  but  that  the  next 
would  be  upon  us  ?  Spite  of  our  fatigue,  we  passed  an 
almost  sleepless  night.  When  we  arose  in  the  morning, 
we  were  made  fully  alive  to  the  perils  by  which  we  had 
been  surrounded.  At  least  fifty  trees,  the  giants  of  the 
forest,  lay  prostrate  within  view  of  the  tent. 

When  we  had  taken  our  scanty  breakfast,  and  were 
mounted  and  ready  for  departure,  it  was  with  difficulty 
we  could  thread  our  way,  so  completely  was  it  obstructed 
by  the  fallen  trunks. 

Our  Indian  guide  had  joined  us  at  an  early  hour,  and 
after  conducting  us  carefully  out  of  the  wood,  and  point- 
ing out  to  us  numerous  bee-trees,*  for  which  he  said  that 
grove  was  famous,  he  set  off  at  a  long  trot,  and  about  nine 
o'clock  brought  us  to  Piche's,  a  log  cabin  on  a  rising 
ground,  looking  off  over  the  broad  prairie  to  the  east. 
We  had  hoped  to  get  some  refreshment  here,  Piche  being 
an  old  acquaintance  of  some  of  the  party;  but,  alas! 
the  master  was  from  home.  We  found  his  cabin  occupied 
by  Indians  and  travellers — the  latter  few,  the  former 
numerous. 

There  was  no  temptation  to  a  halt,  except  that  of 
warming  ourselves  at  a  bright  fire  that  was  burning  in  the 


*The  honey-bee  is  not  known  in  the  perfectly  wild  countries  of  North 
America.  It  is  ever  the  pioneer  of  civilization,  and  the  Indians  call  it 
"  the  white  man's  bird." 


HO        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

clay  chimney.  A  man  in  Quaker  costume  stepped  forward 
to  answer  our  inquiries,  and  offered  to  become  our  escort 
to  Chicago,  to  which  place  he  was  bound — so  we  dismissed 
our  Indian  friend,  with  a  satisfactory  remuneration  for  all 
the  trouble  he  had  so  kindly  taken  for  us. 

A  long  reach  of  prairie  extended  from  Piche's  to  the 
Du  Page,  between  the  two  forks  of  which,  Mr.  Dogherty, 
our  new  acquaintance,  told  us,  we  should  find  the  dwell- 
ing of  a  Mr.  Hawley,  who  would  give  us  a  comfortable 
dinner. 

The  weather  was  intensely  cold ;  the  wind,  sweeping 
over  the  wide  prairie  with  nothing  to  break  its  force, 
chilled  our  very  hearts.  I  beat  my  feet  against  the  saddle 
to  restore  the  circulation,  when  they  became  benumbed 
with  the  cold,  until  they  were  so  bruised  I  could  beat 
them  no  longer.  Not  a  house  or  wigwam,  not  even  a 
clump  of  trees  as  a  shelter,  offered  itself  for  many  a  weary 
mile.  At  length  we  reached  the  west  fork  of  the  Du  Page. 
It  was  frozen,  but  not  sufficiently  so  to  bear  the  horses. 
Our  only  resource  was  to  cut  a  way  for  them  through  the 
ice.  It  was  a  work  of  time,  for  the  ice  had  frozen  to 
several  inches  in  thickness  during  the  last  bitter  night. 
Plante  went  first  with  an  axe,  and  cut  as  far  as  he  could 
reach,  then  mounted  one  of  the  hardy  little  ponies,  and 
with  some  difficulty  broke  the  ice  before  him,  until  he  had 
opened  a  passage  to  the  opposite  shore. 

How  the  poor  animals,  shivered  as  they  were  reined  in 
among  the  floating  ice  1  And  we,  who  sat  waiting  in  the 
piercing  wind,  were  not  much  better  off.  Probably  Brunet 
was  of  the  same  opinion ;  for,  with  his  usual  perversity,  he 
plunged  in  immediately  after  Plante,  and  stood  shaking 
and  quaking  behind  him,  every  now  and  then  looking 
around  him,  as  much  as  to  say,  "  I've  got  ahead  of  you, 
this  time  I"  We  were  all  across  at  last,  and  spurred  on 


RELIEF.  Ul 

our  horses,  until  we  reached  Hawley's* — a  large,  commo- 
dious dwelling,  near  the  east  fork  of  the  river. 

The  good  woman  welcomed  us  kindly,  and  soon  made 
us  warm  and  comfortable.  We  felt  as  if  we  were  in  a 
civilized  land  once  more.  She  proceeded  immediately  to 
prepare  dinner  for  us;  and  we  watched  her  with  eager 
eyes,  as  she  took  down  a  huge  ham  from  the  rafters,  out 
of  which  she  cut  innumerable  slices,  then  broke  a  dozen 
or  more  of  fine  fresh  eggs  into  a  pan,  in  readiness  for 
frying — then  mixed  a,  johnny-cake,  and  placed  it  against  a 
board  in  front  of  the  fire  to  bake.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
even  with  the  aid  of  this  fine,  bright  fire,  the  dinner  took 
an  unconscionable  time  to  cook ;  but  cooked  it  was,  at  last, 
and  truly  might  the  good  woman  stare  at  the  travellers' 
appetites  we  had  brought  with  us.  She  did  not  know 
what  short  commons  we  had  been  on  for  the  last  two  days. 

We  found,  upon  inquiry,  that  we  could,  by  pushing  on, 
reach  Lavvton's,  on  the  Aux  Plaines,  that  night — we  should 
then  be  within  twelve  miles  of  Chicago.  Of  course  we 
made  no  unnecessary  delay,  but  set  off  as  soon  after  dinner 
as  possible. 

The  crossing  of  the  east  fork  of  the  Du  Page  was  more 
perilous  than  the  former  one  had  been.  The  ice  had  be- 
come broken,  either  by  the  force  of  the  current,  or  by  some 
equestrians  having  preceded  us  and  cut  through  it,  so  that 
when  we  reached  the  bank,  the  ice  was  floating  down  in 
large  cakes.  The  horses  had  to  make  a  rapid  dart  through 
the  water,  which  was  so  high,  and  rushing  in  such  a  tor- 
rent, that  if  I  had  not  been  mounted  on  Jerry,  the  tallest 
horse  in  the  cavalcade,  I  must  have  got  a  terrible  splashing. 


*  It  was  near  this  spot  that  the  brother  of  Mr.  Hawley,  a  Methodist 
preacher,  was  killed  by  the  Sauks,  in  1832,  after  having  been  tortured  by 
them  with  the  most  wanton  barbarity. 


142        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

As  it  was,  I  was  well  frightened,  and  grasped  both  bridle 
and  mane  with  the  utmost  tenacity.  After  this  we  trav- 
elled on  as  rapidly  as  possible,  in  order  to  reach  our  place 
of  destination  before  dark. 

Mr.  Dogherty,  a  tall,  bolt-upright  man,  half  Quaker, 
half  Methodist,  did  his  best  to  entertain  me,  by  giving  me 
a  thorough  schedule  of  his  religious  opinions,  with  the 
reasons  from  Scripture  upon  which  they  were  based.  He 
was  a  good  deal  of  a  perfectionist,  and  evidently  looked 
upon  himself  with  no  small  satisfaction,  as  a  living  illus- 
tration of  his  favorite  doctrine. 

"  St.  John  says,"  this  was  the  style  of  his  discourse, 
"  St.  John  says, '  He  that  is  born  of  God,  doth  not  commit 
sin.T  Now,  if  I  am  born  of  God,  I  do  not  commit  sin." 

I  was  too  cold  and  too  weary  to  argue  the  point,  so  I 
let  him  have  it  all  his  own  way.  I  believe  he  must  have 
thought  me  rather  a  dull  companion ;  but  at  least  he  gave 
me  the  credit  of  being  a  good  listener. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  we  reached  Lawton's.  The 
Aux  Plaines*  was  frozen,  and  the  house  was  on  the  other 
side.  By  loud  shouting,  we  brought  out  a  man  from  the 
building,  and  he  succeeded  in  cutting  the  ice,  and  bringing 
a  canoe  over  to  us;  but  not  until  it  had  become  difficult  to 
distinguish  objects  in  the  darkness. 

A  very  comfortable  house  was  Lawton's,  after  we  did 
reach  it — carpeted,  and  with  a  warm  stove — in  fact,  quite 
in  civilized  style.  Mr.  Weeks,  the  man  who  brought  us 
across,  was  the  major-domo,  during  the  temporary  absence 
of  Mr.  Lawton. 

Mrs.  Lawton  was  a  young  woman,  and  not  ill-looking. 
She  complained  bitterly  of  the  loneliness  of  her  condition, 


*  Riviere   Aux   Plaines   was   the    original   French   designation,  now 
changed  to  Deeplaines,  pronounced  as  in  English. 


RELIEF.  143 

and  having  been  "  brought  out  there  into  the  woods ; 
which  was  a  thing  she  had  not  expected,  when  she  came 
from  the  East."  We  did  not  ask  her  with  what  expecta- 
tions she  had  come  to  a  wild,  unsettled  country ;  but  we 
tried  to  comfort  her  with  the  assurance  that  things  would 
grow  better  in  a  few  years.  She  said,  "  She  did  not  mean 
to  wait  for  that.  She  should  go  back  to  her  family  in  the 
East,  if  Mr.  Lawton  did.  not  invite  some  of  her  young 
friends  to  come  and  stay  with  her,  and  make  it  agreeable." 

We  could  hardly  realize,  on  rising  the  following  morn- 
ing, that  only  twelve  miles  of  prairie  intervened  between 
us  and  Chicago  le  Desire,  as  I  could  not  but  name  it. 

We  could  look  across  the  extended  plain,  and  on  its 
farthest  verge  were  visible  two  tall  trees,  which  nay  hus- 
band pointed  out  to  me  as  the  planting  of  his  own  hand, 
when  a  boy.  Already  they  had  become  so  lofty  as  to 
serve  as  landmarks,  and  they  were  constantly  in  view  as 
we  travelled  the  beaten  road.  I  was  continually  repeating 
to  myself,  "  There  live  the  friends  I  am  so  longing  to  see  I 
There  will  terminate  all  our  trials  and  hardships !" 

A  Mr.  Wentworth  joined  us  on  the  road,  and  of  him 
we  inquired  after  the  welfare  of  the  family,  from  whom 
we  had,  for  a  long  time,  received  no  intelligence.  When 
we  reached  Chicago,  he  took  us  to  a  little  tavern  at  the 
forks  of  the  river.  This  portion  of  the  place  was  then 
called  Wolf  Point,  from  its  having  been  the  residence  of 
an  Indian  named  " Moaway,"  or  "the  Wolf." 

"  Dear  me,"  said  the  old  landlady,  at  the  little  tavern, 
"  what  dreadful  cold  weather  you  must  have  had  to  travel 
in !  Why,  two  days  ago  the  river  was  all  open  here,  and 
now  it's  frozen  hard  enough  for  folks  to  cross  a-horse- 
back !" 

Notwithstanding  this  assurance,  my  husband  did  not 
like  to  venture,  so  he  determined  to  leave  his  horses  and 


144        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

proceed  on  foot  to  the  residence  of  his  mother  and  sister, 
a  distance  of  about  half  a  mile. 

We  set  out  on  our  walk,  which  was  first  across  the  ice, 
then  down  the  northern  bank  of  the  river.  As  we  ap- 
proached the  house  we  were  espied  by  Gene  vie  ve,  a  half- 
breed  servant  of  the  family.  She  did  not  wait  to  salute 
us,  but  flew  into  the  house,  crying, — 

"  Oh  !  Madame  Kinzie,  who  do  you  think  has  come  ? 
Monsieur  John  and  Madame  John,  all  the  way  from  Fort 
Winnebago  on  foot !" 

Soon  we  were  in  the  arms  of  our  dear,  kind  friends.  A 
messenger  was  dispatched  to  "  the  garrison"  for  the  re- 
maining members  of  the  family,  and  for  that  day,  at  least, 
I  was  the  wonder  and  admiration  of  the  whole  circle,  "for 
the  dangers  I  had  seen." 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

CHICAGO   IN    1831. 

FORT  DEARBORN  at  that  day  consisted  of  the  same 
buildings  as  at  present.*  They  were,  of  course,  in  a 
better  state  of  preservation,  though  still  considerably  dilap- 
idated. They  had  been  erected  in  1816,  under  the  super- 
vision of  Captain  Hezekiah  Bradley,  and  there  was  a  story 
current  that,  such  was  his  patriotic  regard  for  the  interests 
of  the  Government,  he  obliged  the  soldiers  to  fashion 
wooden  pins,  instead  of  spikes  and  nails,  to  fasten  the  tim- 
bers of  the  buildings,  and  that  he  even  called  on  the  junior 

*  1855. 


CHICAGO  IN  1831.  145 

officers  to  aid  in  their  construction  along  with  the  soldiers, 
whose  business  it  was.  If  this  were  true,  the  captain 
must  have  labored  under  the  delusion  (excusable  in  one 
who  had  lived  long  on  the  frontier)  that  Government 
would  thank  its  servants  for  any  excess  of  economical 
zeal. 

The  fort  was  inclosed  by  high  pickets,  with  bastions  at 
the  alternate  angles.  Large  gates  opened  to  the  north 
and  south,  and  there  were  small  posterns  here  and  there 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  inmates.  The  bank  of  the 
river  which  stretches  to  the  west,  now  covered  by  the 
light-house  buildings,  and  inclosed  by  docks,  was  then 
occupied  by  the  root-houses  of  the  garrison.  Beyond  the 
parade-ground,  which  extended  south  of  the  pickets,  were 
the  company  gardens,  well  filled  with  currant-bushes  and 
young  fruit-trees. 

The  fort  stood  at  what  might  naturally  be  supposed  to 
be  the  mouth  of  the  river.  It  was  not  so,  however,  for 
in  those  days  the  latter  took  a  turn,  sweeping  round  the 
promontory  orf  which  the  fort  was  built,  towards  the 
south,  and  joining  the  lake  about  half  a  mile  below.  These 
buildings  stood  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  the  left 
being  a  long  spit  of  land  extending  from  the  northern 
shore,  of  which  it  formed  a  part.  After  the  cutting 
through  of  this  portion  of  the  left  bank  in  1833  by  the 
United  States  Engineers  employed  to  construct  a  harbor 
at  this  point,  and  the  throwing  out  of  the  piers,  the  water 
overflowed  this  long  tongue  of  land,  and,  continually  en- 
croaching on  the  southern  bank,  robbed  it  of  many  valu- 
able acres ;  while,  by  the  same  action  of  the  vast  body  of 
the  lake,  an  accretion  was  constantly  taking  place  on  the 
north  of  the  harbor. 

The  residence  of  Jean  Baptiste  Beaubien  stood  at  -this 
period  between  the  gardens  and  the  river-bank,  and  still 

13 


146        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

farther  south  was  a  rickety  tenement,  built  many  years 
before  by  Mr.  John  Dean,  the  sutler  of  the  post.  A  short 
time  after  the  commencement  of  the  growth  of  Chicago, 
the  foundations  of  this  building  were  undermined  by  the 
gradual  encroachment  of  the  lake,  and  it  tumbled  back- 
ward down  the  bank,  where  it  long  lay,  a  melancholy 
spectacle. 

On  the  northern  bank  of  the  river,  directly  facing  the 
fort,  was  the  family  mansion  of  my  husband.*  It  was  a 
long,  low  building,  with  a  piazza  extending  along  its  front, 
a  range  of  four  or  five  rooms.  A  broad  green  space  was 
inclosed  between  it  and  the  river,  and  shaded  by  a  row  of 
Lombardy  poplars.  Two  immense  cottonwood-trees  stood 
in  the  rear  of  the  building,  one  of  which  still  remains  as 
an  ancient  landmark.  A  fine,  well-cultivated  garden  ex- 
tended to  the  north  of  the  dwelling,  and  surrounding  it 
were  various  buildings  appertaining  to  the  establishment 
— dairy,  bake-house,  lodging-house  for  the  Frenchmen,  and 
stables. 

A  vast  range  of  sand-hills,  covered  with  stunted  cedars, 
pines,  and  dwarf-willow-trees,  intervened  between  the 
house  and  the  lake,  which  was,  at  this  time,  not  more  than 
thirty  rods  distant. 

Proceeding  from  this  point  along  the  northern  bank  of 
the  river,  we  came  first  to  the  Agency  House,  "  Cobweb 
Castle,"  as  it  had  been  denominated  while  long  the  resi- 
dence of  a  bachelor,  and  the  sobriquet  adhered  to  it  ever 
after.  It  stood  at  what  is  now  the  southwest  corner  of 
Wolcottf  and  N.  Water  Streets.  Many  will  still  remember 
it,  a  substantial,  compact  little  building  of  logs  hewed  and 
squared,  with  a  centre,  two  wings,  and,  strictly  speaking, 

*  See  Frontispiece. 
f  Since  called  N.  State  Street  (1870). 


CHICAGO  IN  1831.  147 

two  tails,  since,  when  there  was  found  no  more  room  for 
additions  at  the  sides,  they  were  placed  in  the  rear,  where- 
on a  vacant  spot  could  be  found. 

These  appendages  did  not  mar  the  symmetry  of  the 
whole,  as  viewed  from  the  front,  but  when,  in  the  process 
of  the  town's  improvement,  a  street  was  maliciously 
opened  directly  in  the  rear  of  the  building,  the  whole  es- 
tablishment, with  its  comical  little  adjuncts,  was  a  constant 
source  of  amusement  to  the  passers-by.  No  matter.  There 
were  pleasant,  happy  hours  passed  under  its  o.dd-shaped 
roof,  as  many  of  Chicago's  early  settlers  can  testify. 

Around  the  Agency  House  were  grouped  a  collection  of 
log  buildings,  the  residences  of  the  different  persons  in  the 
employ  of  Government,  appertaining  to  that  establishment — 
blacksmith,  striker,  and  laborers.  These  were  for  the  most 
part  Canadians  or  half-breeds,  with  occasionally  a  stray 
Yankee,  to  set  all  things  going  by  his  activity  and  enter- 
prise. 

There  was  still  another  house  on  the  north  side  of  the 
river,  built  by  a  former  resident  by  the  name  of  Miller, 
but  he  had  removed  to  "Riviere  du  Chemin,"  or  Trail 
Creek,  which  about  this  time  began  to  be  called  "  Michi- 
gan City."*  This  house,  which  stood  near  the  forks  of 
the  river,  was  at  this  time  vacant. 

There  was  no  house  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  river, 
between  the  fort  and  "  The  Point,"  as  the  forks  of  the  river 
were  then  called.  The  land  was  a  low  wet  prairie,  scarcely 
affording  good  walking  in  the  dryest  summer  weather, 
while  at  other  seasons  it  was  absolutely  impassable.  A 

*  I  can  recall  a  petition  that  was  circulated  at  the  garrison  about  this 
period,  for  "building  a  brigg  over  Michigan  City."  By  altering  the 
orthography,  it  was  found  to  mean,  not  the  stupendous  undertaking  it 
would  seein  to  imply,  but  simply  "building  a  bridge"  over  at  Michigan 
City, — an  accommodation  much  needed  by  travellers  at  that  day. 


148        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

muddy  streamlet,  or,  as  it  is  called  in  this  country,  a  slew* 
after  winding  around  from  about  the  present  site  of  the 
Tremont  House,  fell  into  the  river  at  the  foot  of  State 
Street,  f 

At  the  Point,  on  the  south  side,  stood  a  house  just  com- 
pleted by  Mark  Beaubien.  It  was  a  pretentious  white 
two-story  building,  with  bright-blue  wooden  shutters,  the 
admiration  of  all  the  little  circle  at  Wolf  Point.  Here 
a  canoe  ferry  was  kept  to  transport  people  across  the  south 
branch  of  the  river. 

Facing  down  the  river  from  the  west  was,  first  a  small 
tavern  kept  by  Mr.  Went  worth,  familiarly  known  as  "  Old 
Geese,"  not  from  any  want  of  shrewdness  on  his  part,  but 
in  compliment  to  one  of  his  own  cant  expressions.  Near 
him  were  two  or  three  log  cabins  occupied  by  Robinson,  the 
Pottowattamie  chief,  and  some  of  his  wife's  connexions. 
Billy  Caldwell,  the  Sau-ga-nash,  too,  resided  here  occasion- 
ally, with  his  wife,  who  was  a  daughter  of  Nee-scot-nee- 
meg,  one  of  the  most  famous  chiefs  of  the  nation.  A  little 
remote  from  these  residences  was  a  small  square  log  build- 
ing, originally  designed  for  a  school-house,  but  occasionally 
used  as  a  place  of  worship  whenever  any  itinerant  minister 
presented  himself. 

The  family  of  Clybourn  had,  previous  to  this  time,  es- 
tablished themselves  near  their  present  residence  on  the 
North  Branch — they  called  their  place  New  Virginia. 
Four  miles  up  the  South  Branch  was  an  old  building  which 

*  The  proper  orthography  of  this  word  is  undoubtedly  slough,  as  it  in- 
variably indicates  something  like  that  which  Christian  fell  into  in  flying 
from  the  City  of  Destruction.  I  spell  it,  however,  as  it  is  pronounced. 

|  A  geutleman  who  visited  Chicago  at  that  day,  thus  speaks  of  it :  "I 
passed  over  the  ground  from  the  fort  to  the  Point,  on  horseback.  I  was 
up  to  my  stirrups  in  water  the  whole  distance.  I  would  not  have  given 
sixpence  an  acre  for  the  whole  of  it." 


CHICAGO  IN  1831.  149 

was  at  one  time  an  object  of  great  interest  as  having  been 
the  theatre  of  some  stirring  events  during  the  troubles  of 
1812.*  It  was  denominated  Lee's  Place,  or  Hardscrabble. 
Here  lived,  at  this  time,  a  settler  named  Heacock. 

Owing  to  the  badness  of  the  roads  a  greater  part  of  the 
year,  the  usual  mode  of  communication  between  the  fort 
and  the  Point  was  by  a  boat  rowed  up  the  river,  or  by  a 
canoe  paddled  by  some  skilful  hand.  By  the  latter 
means,  too,  an  intercourse  was  kept  up  between  the  resi- 
dents of  the  fort  and  the  Agency  House. 

There  were,  at  this  time,  two  companies  of  soldiers  in 
the  garrison,  but  of  the  officers  one,  Lieutenant  Furman, 
had  died  the  autumn  previous,  and  several  of  the  others 
were  away  on  furlough.  In  the  absence  of  Major  Fowle 
and  Captain  Scott,  the  command  devolved  on  Lieutenant 
Hunter.  Besides  him,  there  were  Lieutenants  Engle  and 
Foster — the  latter  unmarried.  Dr.  Finley,  the  post  sur- 
geon, was  also  absent,  and  his  place  was  supplied  by  Dr. 
Harmon,  a  gentleman  from  Vermont. 

My  husband's  mother,  two  sisters,  and  brother  resided 
at  the  Agency  House— the  family  residence  near  the  lake 
being  occupied  by  J.  N.  Bailey,  the  postmaster. 

In  the  Dean  House  lived  a  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Forbes,  who 
kept  a  school.  Gholson  Kercheval  had  a  small  trading 
establishment  in  one  of  the  log  buildings  at  Wolf  Point, 
and  John  S.  C.  Hogan  superintended  the  sutler's  store  in 
the  garrison. 

There  was  also  a  Mr.  See  lately  come  into  the  country, 
living  at  the  Point,  who  sometimes  held  forth  in  the  little 
school-house  on  a  Sunday,  less  to  the  edification  of  his 
hearers  than  to  the  unmerciful  slaughter  of  the  "  King's 
English." 

*  See  Narrative  of  the  Massacre,  p.  159. 

13* 


150        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

I  think  this  enumeration  comprises  all  the  white  in- 
habitants of  Chicago  at  a  period  less  than  half  a  cen- 
tury ago.  To  many  who  may  read  these  pages  the  fore- 
going particulars  will,  doubtless,  appear  uninteresting. 
But  to  those  who  visit  Chicago,  and  still  more  to  those 
who  come  to  make  it  their  home,  it  may  be  not  without 
interest  to  look  back  to  its  first  beginnings;  to  contemplate 
the  almost  magical  change  which  a  few  years  have  wrought ; 
and  from  the  past  to  augur  the  marvellous  prosperity  of 
the  future. 

The  origin  of  the  name  Chicago  is  a  subject  of  discus- 
sion, some  of  the  Indians  deriving  it  from  the  fitch  or  pole- 
cat, others  from  the  wild  onion  with  which  the  woods  for- 
merly abounded;  but  all  agree  that  the  place  received  its 
name  from  an  old  chief  who  was  drowned  in  the  stream  in 
former  times.  That  this  event,  although  so  carefully  pre- 
served by  tradition,  must  have  occurred  in  a  very  remote 
period,  is  evident  from  an  old  French  manuscript  brought 
by  Genera]  Cass  from  France. 

In  this  paper,  which  purports  to  be  a  letter  from  M.  de 
Ligney,  at  Green  Bay,  to  M.  de  Siette,  among  the  Illinois, 
dated  as  early  as  1726,  the  place  is  designated  as  "Chica- 
goux."  This  orthography  is  also  found  in  old  family  letters 
of  the  beginning  of  the  present  century. 


In  giving  the  early  history  of  Chicago,  the  Indians  say, 
with  great  simplicity,  "the  first  white  man  who  settled 
here  was  a  negro." 

This  was  Jean  Baptiste  Point-au-Sable,  a  native  of  St. 
Domingo,  who,  about  the  year  1796,  found  his  way  to  this 
remote  region,  and  commenced  a  life  among  the  Indians. 
There  is  usually  a  strong  affection  between  these  two  races, 


CHICAGO  IN  1831.  151 

and  Jean  Baptiste  imposed  upon  his  new  friends  by  making 
them  believe  that  he  had  been  a  "  great  chief"  among  the 
whites.  Perhaps  he  was  disgusted  at  not  being  elected  to 
a  similar  dignity  by  the  Pottowattamies,  for  he  quitted 
this  vicinity,  and  finally  terminated  his  days  at  Peoria, 
under  the  roof  of  his  friend  Glamorgan,  another  St.  Do- 
mingo negro,  who  had  obtained  large  Spanish  grants  in 
St.  Louis  and  its  environs,  and  who,  at  one  time,  was  in 
the  enjoyment  of  an  extensive  landed  estate. 

Point-au-Sable  had  made  some  improvements  at  Chicago, 
which  were  taken  possession  of  by  a  Frenchman  named 
Le  Mai,  who  commenced  trading  with  the  Indians.  After 
a  few  years  Le  Mai's  establishment  was  purchased  by  John 
Kinzie,  Esq.,  who  at  that  time  resided  at  Bertrand,  or 
Pare  aux  Vaches,  as  it  was  then  called,  near  Niles,  in 
Michigan.  As  this  gentleman  was  for  nearly  twenty 
years,  with  the  exception  of  the  military,  the  only  white 
inhabitant  of  Northern  Illinois,  some  particulars  of  his 
early  life  may  not  be  uninteresting. 

He  was  born  in  Quebec  in  1163.  His  mother  had 
been  previously  married  to  a  gentleman  of  the  name  of 
Haliburton.  The  only  daughter  of  this  marriage  was  the 
mother  of  General  Fleming,  Nicholas  Low,  Esq.,  and  Mrs. 
Charles  King,  of  New  York.  She  is  described  as  a  lady 
of  remarkable  beauty  and  accomplishments.  Mr.  Kinzie 
was  the  only  child  of  the  second  marriage.  His  father 
died  in  his  infancy,  and  his  mother  married  a  third  time  a 
Mr.  Forsyth,  after  which  they  removed  to  the  city  of  New 
York. 

At  the  age  of  ten  or  eleven  years  he  was  placed  at 
school  with  two  of  his  half-brothers  at  Williamsburg,  L.  I. 
A  negro  servant  was  sent  from  the  city  every  Saturday,  to 
bring  the  children  home,  to  remain  until  the  following 
Monday  morning.  Upon  one  occasion,  when  the  mes- 


152        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

senger  arrived  at  the  school  he  found  all  things  in  commo- 
tion. Johnny  Kinzie  was  missing !  Search  was  made  in 
all  directions;  every  place  was  ransacked.  It  was  all  in 
vain ;  no  Johnny  Kinzie  could  be  found. 

The  heavy  tidings  were  carried  home  to  his  mother.  By 
some  it  was  supposed  the  lad  was  drowned ;  by  others 
that  he  had  strayed  away,  and  would  return.  Weeks 
passed  by,  and  months,  and  he  was  at  length  given  up  and 
mourned  as  lost.  In  the  mean  time  the  boy  was  fulfilling 
a  determination  he  had  long  formed,  to  visit  his  native  city 
of  Quebec,  and  make  his  way  in  life  for  himself. 

He  had  by  some  means  succeeded  in  crossing  from 
Williamsburg  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and  finding  at  one 
of  the  docks  on  the  North  River  a  sloop  bound  for  Albany, 
he  took  passage  on  board  of  her.  While  on  his  way  up 
the  river,  he  was  noticed  by  a  gentleman,  who,  taking  an 
interest  in  the  little  lonely  passenger,  questioned  him  about 
his  business. 

"  He  was  going  to  Quebec,  where  he  had  some  friends." 
"  Had  he  the  means  to  carry  him  there  ?" 
"  Not  much,  but  he  thought  he  -could  get  along." 
It  happened,  fortunately,  that  the  gentleman   himself 
was  going  to  Quebec.     He  took  the  boy  under  his  care, 
paid  his  expenses  the  whole  distance,  and  finally  parted 
with  him  in  the  streets  of  the  city,  where  he  was,  in  truth, 
a  stranger. 

He  wandered  about  for  a  time,  looking  into  various 
"  stores"  and  workshops.  At  length,  on  entering  the  shop 
of  a  silversmith,  he  was  satisfied  with  the  expression  he 
read  in  the  countenance  of  the  master,  and  he  inquired  if 
he  wanted  an  apprentice. 

"  What,  you,  my  little  fellow  1     What  can  you  do  ?" 

"Anything  you  can  teach  me." 

"  Well,  we  will  make  a  trial  and  see." 


CHIC  AGO  IN  1831.  153 

The  trial  was  satisfactory.  He  remained  in  the  family 
of  his  kind  friend  for  more  than  three  years,  when  his 
parents,  who,  in  removing  to  Detroit,  had  necessarily  re- 
turned to  Canada,  discovered  his  place  of  abode,  and  he 
was  restored  to  them. 

There  were  five  younger  half-brothers,  of  the  name  of 
Forsyth  In  the  old  family  Bible,  we  find  the  following 
touching  record  of  an  event  that  occurred  after  the  family 
had  removed  to  Detroit: — 

"  George  Forsyth  was  lost  in  the  woods  6th  August, 
1775,  when  Henry  Hays  and  Mark  Stirling  ran  away  and 
left  him.  The  remains  of  George  Forsyth  were  found  by 
an  Indian  the  2d  of  October,  1776,  close  by  the  Prairie 
Ronde." 

It  seems  a  singular  fatality  that  the  unhappy  mother 
should  have  been  twice  called  to  suffer  a  similar  affliction 
— the  loss  of  a  child  in  a  manner  worse  than  death,  inas- 
much as  it  left  room  for  all  the  horrors  that  imagination 
can  suggest.  The  particulars  of  the  loss  of  this  little 
brother  were  these.  As  he  came  from  school  one  evening, 
he  met  the  colored  servant-boy  on  horseback,  going  to  the 
common  for  the  cows.  The  school-house  stood  quite  near 
the  old  fort,  and  all  beyond  that,  towards  the  west,  was  a 
wild,  uncultivated  tract  called  "the  Common."  The  child 
begged  of  the  servant  to  take  him  up  and  give  him  a  ride, 
but  the  other  refused,  bidding  him  return  home  at  once. 
He  was  accompanied  by  two  other  boys,  somewhat  older, 
and  together  they  followed  the  negro  for  some  distance, 
hoping  to  prevail  upon  him  to  give  them  a  ride.  As  it 
grew  dark,  the  two  older  boys  turned  back,  but  the  other 
kept  on.  When  the  negro  returned  he  had  not  again  seen 
the  child,  nor  were  any  tidings  ever  received  of  him,  not- 
withstanding the  diligent  search  made  by  the  whole  little 
community,  until,  as  related  in  the  record,  his  remains 


154        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

were  found  the  following  year  by  an  Indian.  There  was 
nothing  to  identify  them,  except  the  auburn  curls  of  his 
hair,  and  the  little  boots  he  had  worn.  He  must  have 
perished  very  shortly  after  having  lost  his  way,  for  the 
Prairie  Ronde  was  too  near  the  settlement  to  have  pre- 
vented his  hearing  the  calls  and  sounding  horns  of  those 
in  search  of  him,  had  he  been  living. 

Mr.  Kinzie's  enterprising  and  adventurous  disposition 
led  him,  as  he  grew  older,  to  live  much  on  the  frontier. 
He  early  entered  into  the  Indian  trade,  and  had  establish- 
ments at  Sandusky  and  Maumee.  About  the  year  1800 
he  pushed  farther  west,  to  St.  Joseph's,  Michigan.  In 
this  year  he  married  Mrs.  McKillip,  the  widow  of  a 
British  officer,  and  in  1804  came  to  make  his  home  at 
Chicago.  It  was  in  this  year  that  the  first  fort  was 
built  by  Major  John  Whistler. 

By  degrees  more  remote  trading-posts  were  established 
by  him,  all  contributing  to  the  parent  one  at  Chicago ;  at 
Milwaukie  with  the  Menomonees  ;  at  Rock  River  with 
the  Winnebagoes  and  the  Pottowattamies ;  on  the  Illinois 
River  and  Kankakee  with  the  Pottowattamies  of  the 
Prairies,  and  with  the  Kickapoos  in  what  was  called  "  Le 
Large"  being  the  widely  extended  district  afterwards 
erected  into  Sangamon  County. 

*  Each  trading-post  had  its  superintendent,  and  its  com- 
plement of  engages — its  train  of  pack-horses  and  its  equip- 
ment of  boats  and  canoes.  From  most  of  the  stations  the 
furs  and  peltries  were  brought  to  Chicago  on  pack-horses, 
and  the  goods  necessary  for  the  trade  were  transported  in 
return  by  the  same  method. 

The  vessels  which  came  in  the  spring  and  fall  (seldom 
more  than  two  or  three  annually),  to  bring  the  supplies 
and  goods  for  the  trade,  took  the  furs  that  were  already 
collected  to  Mackinac,  the  depot  of  the  Southwest  and 


CHICAGO  IN  1831.  155 

American  Fur  Companies.     At  other  seasons  they  were 
sent  to  that  place  in  boats,  coasting  around  the  lake. 


Of  the  Canadian  voyageurs  or  engages,  a  race  that  has 
now  so  nearly  passed  away,  some  notice  may  very  prop- 
erly here  be  given. 

They  were  unlike  any  other  class  of  men.  Like  the 
poet,  they  seemed  born  to  their  vocation.  Sturdy,  en- 
during, ingenious,  and  light-hearted,  they  possessed  a  spirit 
capable  of  adapting  itself  to  any  emergency.  No  diffi- 
culties baffled,  no  hardships  discouraged  them  ;  while 
their  affectionate  nature  led  them  to  form  attachments  of 
the  warmest  character  to  their  "  bourgeois,"  or  master,  as 
well  as  to  the  native  inhabitants,  among  whom  their  en- 
gagements carried  them. 

Montreal,  or,  according  to  their  own  pronunciation,  Mar- 
rialle,  was  their  depot.  It  was  at  that  place  that  the 
agents  commissioned  to  make  up  the  quota  for  the  dif- 
ferent companies  and  traders  found  the  material  for  their 
selections. 

The  terms  of  engagement  were  usually  from  four  to  six 
hundred  livres  (ancient  Quebec  currency)  per  annum  as 
wages,  with  rations  of  one  quart  of  lyed  corn,  and  two 
ounces  of  tallow  per  diem,  or  "  its  equivalent  in  whatever 
sort  of  food  is  to  be  found  in  the  Indian  country."  In- 
stances have  been  known  of  their  submitting  cheerfully  to 
fare  upon  fresh  fish  and  maple-sugar  for  a  whole  winter, 
when  cut  off  from  other  supplies. 

It  was  a  common  saying,  "  Keep  an  engage  to  his  corn 
and  tallow,  he  will  serve  you  well — give  him  pork  and 
bread,  and  he  soon  gets  beyond  your  management." 
They  regard  the  terms  of  their  engagement  as  binding  to 
the  letter.  An  old  trader,  M.  Berthelet,  engaged  a  crew 


156        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

at  Montreal.  The  terms  of  agreement  were,  that  they 
should  eat  when  their  bourgeois  did,  and  what  he  did.  It 
was  a  piece  of  fun  on  the  part  of  the  old  gentleman,  but 
the  simple  Canadians  believed  it  to  be  a  signal  instance 
of  good  luck  that  had  provided  them  such  luxurious  pros- 
pects. The  bourgeois  stuffed  his  pockets  with  crackers, 
and,  when  sure  of  being  quite  unobserved,  would  slily  eat 
one.  Pipe  after  pipe  passed — the  men  grew  hungry,  but, 
observing  that  there  were  no  preparations  of  a  meal  for 
the  bourgeois,  they  bore  their  fast  without  complaining. 

At  length  the  matter  became  too  serious — they  could 
stand  it  no  longer.  In  their  distress  they  begged  oif  from 
the  bargain,  and  gladly  compounded  to  take  the  customary 
rations,  instead  of  the  dainty  fare  they  had  been  promising 
themselves  with  their  master. 

On  arriving  at  Mackinac,  which  was  the  entrepot  of  the 
fur  trade,  a  small  proportion  of  the  voyageur's  wages 
was  advanced  him,  to  furnish  his  winter's  outfit,  his  pipes 
and  tobacco,  his  needles  and  thread,  some  pieces  of  bright- 
colored  ribbons,  and  red  and  yellow  gartering  (quality 
binding),  with  which  to  purchase  their  little  necessaries 
from  the  Indians.  To  these,  if  his  destination  were  Lake 
Superior,  or  a  post  far  to  the  north  where  such  articles 
could  not  be  readily  obtained,  were  added  one  or  two 
smoked  deer-skins  for  moccasins. 

Thus  equipped,  he  entered  upon  his  three  years'  service, 
to  toil  by  day,  and  laugh,  joke,  sing,  and  tell  stories  when 
the  evening  hour  brought  rest  and  liberty. 

There  was  not  wanting  here  and  there  an  instance  of 
obstinate  adherence  to  the  exact  letter  of  the  agreement 
in  regard  to  the  nature  of  employment,  although,  as  a 
general  thing,  the  engage  held  himself  ready  to  fulfil  the 
behests  of  his  bourgeois,  as  faithfully  as  ever  did  vassal 
those  of  his  chief. 


CHICAGO   IN  1831.  157 

A  story  is  told  of  M.  St.  Jean,  a  trader  on  the  Upper 
Mississippi,  who  upon  a  certain  occasion  ordered  one  of 
his  Frenchmen  to  accompany  a  party  to  the  forest  to  chop 
wood.  The  man  refused.  "  He  was  not  hired,"  he  said, 
"  to  chop  wood." 

"Ah  !  for  what,  then,  were  you  hired?" 

'•  To  steer  a  boat." 

"  Very  well ;  steer  a  boat,  then,  since  you  prefer  it." 

It  was  mid-winter.  The  recusant  was  marched  to  the 
river-side,  and  placed  in  the  stern  of  the  boat,  which  lay 
fastened  in  the  ice. 

After  serving  a  couple  of  hours  at  his  legitimate  em- 
ployment, with  the  thermometer  below  zero,  he  was  quite 
content  to  take  his  place  with  the  chopping-party,  and 
never  again  thought  it  good  policy  to  choose  work  for 
himself. 

There  is  an  aristocracy  in  the  voyageur  service  which 
is  quite  amusing.  The  engagement  is  usually  made  for 
three  years.  The  engage  of  the  first  year,  who  is  called  a 
"  mangeur-de-lard,"  or  pork-eater,  is  looked  down  upon 
with  the  most  sovereign  contempt  by  an  "hivernant,"  or 
one  who  has  already  passed  a  winter  in  the  country.  He 
will  not  only  not  associate  with  him,  but  if  invited  by  him 
to  join  him  in  a  friendly  glass,  he  will  make  some  excuse 
for  declining.  The  most  inveterate  drunkard,  while  tor- 
tured by  a  longing  to  partake  his  favorite  indulgence,  will 
yet  never  suffer  himself  to  be  enticed  into  an  infringement 
of  this  custom. 

After  the  first  winter,  the  mangeur-de-lard  rises  from 
his  freshman  class,  and  takes  his  place  where  he  can  in 
turn  lord  it  over  all  new-comers. 

Another  peculiarity  of  the  voyageurs  is  their  fancy  for 
transforming  the  names  of  their  bourgeois  into  something 
funny,  which  resembles  it  in  sound  Thus,  Kinzie  would 

14 


158        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

be  called  by  one  "  Quinze  nez" -(fifteen  noses),  by  another 
"  Singe'1'1  (monkeyfied).  Mr.  Kercheval  was  denominated 
Mom.  Court-cheval  (short  horse),  the  Judge  of  Probate, 
"  le  Juge  Trop-bete"  (too  foolish),  etc.  The  following  is 
an  instance  in  point. 

Mr.  Shaw,  one  of  the  agents  of  the  Northwest  Fur, 
Company,  had  passed  many  years  on  the  frontier,  and 
was  by  the  voyageurs  called  Monsieur  Le  Chat*  On 
quitting  the  Indian  country  he  married  a  Canadian  lady 
and  became  the  father  of  several  children.  Some  years 
after  his  return  to  Canada,  his  old  foreman,  named  Louis 
la  Liberte,  went  to  Montreal  to  spend  the  winter.  He 
had  heard  of  his  old  bourgeois'  marriage,  and  was  anxious 
to  see  him. 

Mr.  Shaw  was  walking  in  the  Champ  de  Mars  with  a 
couple  of  officers,  when  La  Liberte  espied  him.  He  imme- 
diately ran  up,  and,  seizing  him  by  both  hands,  accosted 
him, — 

"Ah!  mon  clier  Monsieur  le  Chat;  comment  vous 
portez-vous  ?"  (My  dear  Mr.  Cat,  how  do  you  do  ?) 

"  Tres-bien,  Louizon." 

"  Et  comment  se  porte  Madame  la  Chattel  (How  is 
the  mother  cat  ?) 

"  Bien,  bien,  Louizon ;  elle  est  tres-bien"  (She  is 
very  well.) 

"Et  tons  les  petits  Chatons  ?"     (And  all  the  kittens?) 

This  was  too  much  for  Mr.  Shaw.  He  answered  shortly 
that  the  kittens  were  all  well,  and  turned  away  with  his 
military  friends,  leaving  poor  Louizon  quite  astonished  at 
the  abruptness  of  his  departure. 

Cut  off,  in  the  manner  described,  from  the  world  at 

#  Mr.  Cat. 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  159 

large,  with  no  society  but  the  military,  thus  lived  the 
family  of  Mr.  Kinzie,  in  great  contentment,  and  in  the  en- 
joyment of  all  the  comforts,  together  with  most  of  the 
luxuries,  of  life. 

The  Indians  reciprocated  the  friendship  that  was  shown 
them,  and  formed  for  them  an  attachment  of  no  ordinary 
strength,  as  was  manifested  during  the  scenes  of  the  year 
1812,  eight  years  after  Mr.  Kinzie  first  came>to  live  among 
them. 

Some  of  the  most  prominent  events  of  that  year  are  re- 
corded in  the  following  Narrative. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

MASSACRE    AT    CHICAGO.* 

IT  was  the  evening  of  the  7th  of  April,  1812.  The  chil- 
dren of  Mr.  Kinzie  were  dancing  before  the  fire  to  the 
music  of  their  father's  violin.  The  tea-table  was  spread, 
and  they  were  awaiting  the  return  of  their  mother,  who 
had  gone  to  visit  a  sick  neighbor  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
up  the  river. 

Suddenly  their  sports  were  interrupted.  The  door  was 
thrown  open,  and  Mrs.  Kinzie  rushed  in,  pale  with  terror, 
and  scarcely  able  to  articulate,  "  The  Indians  1  the  In- 
dians I" 


*  This  Narrative,  first  published  in  pamphlet  form  in  1836,  was 
transferred,  with  little  variation,  to  Brown's  "  History  of  Illinois," 
and  to  a  work  called  "Western  Annals."  It  was  likewise  made,  by 
Major  Richardson,  the  basis  of  his  two  tales,  "  Hatdscrabble,"  and 
"  Wau-nan-gee." 


160        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"The  Indians?  What?  Where?"  eagerly  demanded 
they  all. 

"  Up  at  Lee's  Place,  killing  and  scalping  1" 

With  difficulty  Mrs.  Kinzie  composed  herself  sufficiently 
to  give  the  information,  "  That,  while  she  was  up  at 
Burns's,  a  man  and  a  boy  were  seen  running  down  with 
all  speed  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river;  that  they 
had  called  across  to  give  notice  to  Burns's  family  to 
save  themselves,  for  the  Indians  were  at  Lee's  Place, 
from  which  they  had  just  made  their  escape.  Having 
given  this  terrifying  news,  they  had  made  all  speed  for 
the  fort,  which  was  on  the  same  side  of  the  river  that 
they  then  were." 

All  was  now  consternation  and  dismay.  The  family 
were  hurried  into  two  old  pirogues,  that  lay  moored  near 
the  house,  and  paddled  with  all  possible  haste  across  the 
river  to  take  refuge  in  the  fort. 

All  that  the  man  and  boy  who  had  made  their  escape 
were  able  to  tell,  was  soon  known  ;  but,  in  order  to  render 
their  story  more  intelligible,  it  is  necessary  to  describe  the 
scene  of  action. 

Lee's  Place,  since  known  by  the  name  of  Hardscrabble, 
was  a  farm  intersected  by  the  Chicago  River,  about  four 
miles  from  its  mouth.  The  farm-house  stood  on  the 
western  bank  of  the  south  branch  of  this  river.  On  the 
north  side  of  the  main  stream,  but  quite  near  its  junc- 
tion with  Lake  Michigan,  stood  (as  has  already  been 
described)  the  dwelling-house  and  trading-establishment 
of  Mr.  Kinzie.  . 

The  fort  was  situated  on  the  southern  bank,  directly 
opposite  this  mansion — the  river,  and  a  few  rods  of  sloping 
green  turf  on  either  side,  being  all  that  intervened  be- 
tween them. 

The  fort  was  differently  constructed  from  the  one  erected 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  161 

on  the  same  site  in  1816.  It  had  two  block-houses  on  the 
southern  side,  and  on  the  northern  a  sally-port,  or  subter- 
ranean passage  from  the  parade-ground  to  the  river.  This 
was  designed  either  to  facilitate  escape  in  case  of  an 
emergency,  or  as  a  means  of  supplying  the  garrison  with 
water  during  a  siege. 

The  officers  in  the  fort  at  this  period  were  Captain 
Heald,  the  commanding  officer,  Lieutenant  Helm,  the  son- 
in-law  of  Mr.  Kinzie,  and  Ensign  Ronan — the  two  last 
were  very  young  men — and  the  surgeon,  Dr.  Yan  Yoor- 
hees. 

The  command  numbered  about  seventy-five  men  ;  very 
few  of  whom  were  effective. 

A  constant  and  friendly  intercourse  had  been  maintained 
between  these  troops  and  the  Indians.  It  is  true  that  the 
principal  men  of  the  Pottowattamie  nation,  like  those  of 
most  other  tribes,  went  yearly  to  Fort  Maiden,  in  Canada, 
to  receive  a  large  amount  of  presents,  with  which  the 
British  Government  had,  for  many  years,  been  in  the  habit 
of  purchasing  their  alliance  ;  and  it  was  well  known  that 
many  of  the  Pottowattamies,  as  well  as  Winnebagoes,  had 
been  engaged  with  the  Ottawas  and  Shawnees  at  the 
battle  of  Tippecanoe,  the  preceding  autumn ;  yet,  as  the 
principal  chiefs  of  all  the  bands  in  the  neighborhood  ap- 
peared to  be  on  the  most  amicable  terms  with  the  Ameri- 
cans, no  interruption  of  their  harmony  was  at  any  time 
anticipated. 

After  the  15th  of  August,  however,  many  circumstances 
were  recollected  that  might  have  opened  the  eyes  of  the 
whites,  had  they  not  been  lulled  in  a  fatal  security.  One 
instance  in  particular  may  be  mentioned. 

In  the  spring  preceding  the  destruction  of  the  fort,  two 
Indians  of  the  Calumet  band  came  to  the  fort  on  a  visit 
to  the  commanding  officer.  As  they  passed  through  the 

14* 


162        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

quarters,  they  saw  Mrs.  Heald  and  Mrs.  Helm  playing  at 
battledoor. 

Turning  to  the  interpreter,  one  of  them,  Nau-non-gee, 
remarked,  "  The  white  chiefs'  wives  are  amusing  them- 
selves very  much ;  it  will  not  be  long  before  they  are 
hoeing  in  our  cornfields  !" 

This  was  considered  at  the  time  an  idle  threat,  or,  at 
most,  an  ebullition  of  jealous  feeling  at  the  contrast  be- 
tween the  situation  of  their  own  women  and  that  of  the 
"  white  chiefs'  wives."  Some  months  after,  how  bitterly 
was  it  remembered ! 

The  farm  at  Lee's  Place  was  occupied  by  a  Mr.  White 
and  three  persons  employed  by  him  in  the  care  of  the 
farm. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  on  which  our  narrative 
commences,  a  party  of  ten  or  twelve  Indians,  dressed  and 
painted,  arrived  at  the  house,  and,  according  to  the  custom 
among  savages,  entered  and  seated  themselves  without 
ceremony. 

Something  in  their  appearance  and  manner  excited  the 
suspicions  of  one  of  the  family,  a  Frenchman,  who  re- 
marked, "  I  do  not  like  the  appearance  of  these  Indians — 
they  are  none  of  our  folks.  I  know  by  their  dress  and 
paint  that  they  are  not  Pottowattamies." 

Another  of  the  family,  a  discharged  soldier,  then  said  to 
the  boy  who  was  present,  "  If  that  is  the  case,  we  had 
better  get  away  from  them  if  we  can.  Say  nothing ;  but 
do  as  you  see  me  do." 

As  the  afternoon  was  far  advanced,  the  soldier  walked 
leisurely  towards  the  canoes,  of  which  there  were  two  tied 
near  the  bank.  Some  of  the  Indians  inquired  where  he 
was  going.  He  pointed  to  the  cattle  which  were  standing 
among  the  haystacks  on  the  opposite  bank,  and  made 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  163 

signs  that  they  must  go  and  fodder  them,  and  then  they 
should  return  and  get  their  supper. 

He  got  into  one  canoe,  and  the  boy  into  the  other.  The 
stream  was  narrow,  and  they  were  soon  across.  When 
they  had  gained  the  opposite  side,  they  pulled  some  hay 
for  the  cattle — made  a  show  of  collecting  them — and  when 
they  had  gradually  made  a  circuit,  so  that  their  movements 
were  concealed  by  the  haystacks,  they  took  to  the  woods, 
which  were  close  at  hand,  and  made  for  the  fort. 

They  had  run  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  when  they 
heard  the  discharge  of  two  guns  successively,  which  they 
supposed  to  have  been  levelled  at  the  companions  they  had 
left  behind. 

They  stopped  not  nor  stayed  until  they  arrived  opposite 
Burns's,*  where,  as  before  related,  they  called  across  to 
advertise  the  family  of  their  danger,  and  then  hastened  on 
to  the  fort. 

It  now  occurred  to  those  who  had  secured  their  own 
safety,  that  the  family  of  Burns  was  at  this  moment  ex- 
posed to  the  most  imminent  peril.  The  question  was,  who 
would  hazard  his  own  life  to  bring  them  to  a  place  of 
safety?  A  gallant  young  officer,  Ensign  Ronan,  volun- 
teered, with  a  party  of  five  or  six  soldiers,  to  go  to  their 
rescue. 

They  ascended  the  river  in  a  scow,  and  took  the  mother, 
with  her  infant  of  scarcely  a  day  old,  upon  her  bed  to  the 
boat,  in  which  they  carefully  conveyed  her  and  the  other 
members  of  the  family  to  the  fort. 

A  party  of  soldiers,  consisting  of  a  corporal  and  six 
men,  had  that  afternoon  obtained  leave  to  go  up  the  river 
to  fish. 


*  Burns's  house  stood  near  the  spot  where  the  Agency  Building,  or 
"  Cobweb  Castle,"  was  afterwards  erected,  at  the  foot  of  N.  State  Street. 


164        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

They  had  not  returned  when  the  fugitives  from  Lee's 
Place  arrived  at  the  fort,  and,  fearing  that  they  might 
encounter  the  Indians,  the  commanding  officer  ordered  a 
cannon  to  be  fired,  to  warn  them  of  danger. 

They  were  at  the  time  about  two  miles  above  Lee's 
Place.  Hearing  the  signal,  they  took  the  hint,  put  out 
their  torches  (for  it  was  now  night),  and  dropped  down 
the  river  towards  the  garrison,  as  silently  as  possible.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country 
since  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  the  preceding  November, 
had  rendered  every  man  vigilant,  and  the  slightest  alarm 
was  an  admonition  to  "beware  of  the  Indians." 

When  the  fishing-party  reached  Lee's  Place,  it  was  pro- 
posed to  stop  and  warn  the  inmates  to  be  upon  their 
guard,  as  the  signal  from  the  fort  indicated  danger  of  some 
kind.  All  was  still  as  death  around  the  house.  They 
groped  their  way  along,  and  as  the  corporal  jumped  over 
the  small  enclosure  he  placed  his  hand  upon  the  dead 
body  of  a  man.  By  the  sense  of  touch  he  soon  ascertained 
that  the  head  was  without  a  scalp,  and  otherwise  mutilated. 
The  faithful  dog  of  the  murdered  man  stood  guarding  the 
lifeless  remains  of  his  master. 

The  tale  was  now  told.  The  men  retreated  to  their 
canoes,  and  reached  the  fort  unmolested  about  eleven 
o'clock  at  night.  The  next  morning  a  party  of  the  citizens 
and  soldiers  volunteered  to  go  to  Lee's  Place,  to  learn 
further  the  fate  of  its  occupants.  The  body  of  Mr.  White 
was  found  pierced  by  two  balls,  and  with  eleven  stabs  in 
the  breast.  The  Frenchman,  as  already  described,  lay 
dead,  with  his  dog  still  beside  him.  Their  bodies  were 
brought  to  the  fort  and  buried  in  its  immediate  vicinity. 

It  was  subsequently  ascertained,  from  traders  out  in  the 
Indian  country,  that  the  perpetrators  of  this  bloody  deed 
were  a  party  of  Winnebagoes,  who  had  come  into  this 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  165 

neighborhood  to  "take  some  white  scalps."  Their  plan 
had  been,  to  proceed  down  the  river  from  Lee's  Place,  and 
kill  every  white  man  without  the  walls  of  the  fort.  Hear- 
ing, however,  the  report  of  the  cannon,  and  not  knowing 
what  it  portended,  they  thought  it  best  to  remain  satisfied 
with  this  one  exploit,  and  forthwith  retreated  to  their 
homes  on  Ilock  River. 

The  inhabitants  outside  the  fort,  consisting  of  a  few 
discharged  soldiers  and  some  families  of  half-breeds,  now 
intrenched  themselves  in  the  Agency  House.  This  stood 
west  of  the  fort,  between  the  pickets  and  the  river,  and 
distant  about  twenty  rods  from  the  former. 

It  was  an  old-fashioned  log  building,  with  a  hall  run- 
ning through  the  centre,  and  one  large  room  on  each  side. 
Piazzas  extended  the  whole  length  of  the  building  in  front 
and  rear.  These  were  planked  up,  for  greater  security, 
port-holes  were  cut,  and  sentinels  posted  at  night. 

As  the  enemy  were  believed  to  be  lurking  still  in  the 
neighborhood,  or,  emboldened  by  former  success,  likely  to 
return  at  any  moment,  an  order  was  issued  prohibiting  any 
soldier  or  citizen  from  leaving  the  vicinity  of  the  garrison 
without  a  guard. 

One  night  a  sergeant  and  private,  who  were  out  on  a 
patrol,  came  suddenly  upon  a  party  of  Indians  in  the 
pasture  adjoining  the  esplanade.  The  sergeant  fired  his 
piece,  and  both  retreated  towards  the  fort.  Before  they 
could  reach  it,  an  Indian  threw  his  tomahawk,  which 
missed  the  sergeant  and  struck  a  wagon  standing  near. 
The  sentinel  from  the  block-house  immediately  fired,  and 
with  e  fleet,  while  the  men  got  safely  in.  The  next  morn- 
ing it  was  ascertained,  from  traces  of  blood  to  a  consider- 
able distance  into  the  prairie,  and  from  the  appearance  of 
a  body  having  been  laid  among  the  long  grass,  that  some 
execution  had  been  done. 


166        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

On  another  occasion  the  enemy  entered  the  esplanade  to 
steal  horses.  Not  finding  them  in  the  stable,  as  they  had 
expected,  they  made  themselves  amends  for  their  disap- 
pointment by  stabbing  all  the  sheep  in  the  stable  and  then 
letting  them  loose.  The  poor  animals  flocked  towards  the 
fort.  This  gave  the  alarm — the  garrison  was  aroused 
— parties  were  sent  out,  but  the  marauders  escaped  un- 
molested. 

The  inmates  of  the  fort  experienced  no  further  alarm  for 
many  weeks. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  7th  of  August,  Winnemeg,  or 
Catfish,  a  Pottowattamie  chief,  arrived  at  the  post,  bring- 
ing despatches  from  General  Hull.  These  announced  the 
declaration  of  war  between  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain,  and  that  General  Hull,  at  the  head  of  the  North- 
western army,  had  arrived  at  Detroit ;  also,  that  the  island 
of  Mackinac  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  British. 

The  orders  to  Captain  Heald  were,  "  to  evacuate  the 
fort,  if  practicable,  and,  in  that  event,  to  distribute  all  the 
United  States'  property  contained  in  the  fort,  and  in  the 
United  States'  factory  or  agency,  among  the  Indians  in 
the  neighborhood." 

After  having  delivered  his  despatches,  Winnemeg  re- 
quested a  private  interview  with  Mr.  Kinzie,  who  had 
taken  up  his  residence  in  the  fort.  He  stated  to  Mr.  K. 
that  he  was  acquainted  with  the  purport  of  the  communi- 
cations he  had  brought,  and  begged  him  to  ascertain  if  it 
were  the  intention  of  Captain  Heald  to  evacuate  the  post. 
He  advised  strongly  against  such  a  step,  inasmuch  as  the 
garrison  was  well  supplied  with  ammunition,  and  with 
provisions  for  six  months.  It  would,  therefore,  be  Air 
better,  he  thought,  to  remain  until  a  reinforcement  could 
be  sent  to  their  assistance.  If,  however,  Captain  Heald 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  167 

should  decide  upon  leaving  the  post,  it  should  by  all  means 
be  done  immediately.  The  Pottovvattamies,  through  whose 
country  they  must  pass,  being  ignorant  of  the  object  of 
Winnemeg's  mission,  a  forced  march  might  be  made,  before 
those  who  were  hostile  in  their  feelings  were  prepared  to 
interrupt  them. 

Of  this  advice,  so  earnestly  given,  Captain  Heald  was 
immediately  informed.  He  replied  that  it  was  his  inten- 
tion to  evacuate  the  post,  but  that,  inasmuch  as  he  had 
received  orders  to  distribute  the  United  States'  property, 
he  should  not  feel  justified  in  leaving  it  until  he  had 
collected  the  Indians  of  the  neighborhood  and  made  an 
equitable  division  among  them. 

Winnemeg  then  suggested  the  expediency  of  marching 
out,  and  leaving  all  things  standing — possibly  while  the 
Indians  were  engaged  in  the  partition  of  the  spoils,  the 
troops  might  effect  their  retreat  unmolested.  This  advice 
was  strongly  seconded  by  Mr.  Kinzie,  but  did  not  meet 
the  approbation  of  the  commanding  officer. 

The  order  for  evacuating  the  post  was  read  next  morn- 
ing upon  parade.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  why  Cap- 
tain Heald,  in  such  an  emergency,  omitted  the  usual  form 
of  calling  a  council  of  war  with  his  officers.  It  can  only 
be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  of  a  want  of  harmonious  feel- 
ing between  himself  and  one  of  his  junior  officers — Ensign 
Ronan,  a  high-spirited  and  somewhat  overbearing,  but 
brave  and  generous  young  man. 

In  the  course  of  the  day,  finding  that  no  council  was 
called,  the  officers  waited  on  Captain  Heald  to  be  informed 
what  course  he  intended  to  pursue.  When  they  learned 
his  intentions,  they  remonstrated  with  him,  on  the  follow- 
ing grounds : 

First — It  was  highly  improbable  that  the  command 
would  be  permitted  to  pass  through  the  country  in  safety 


168        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

to  Fort  Wayne.  For  although  it  had  been  said  that  some 
of  the  chiefs  bad  opposed  an  attack  upon  the  fort,  planned 
the  preceding  autumn,  yet  it  was  well  known  that  they 
bad  been  actuated  in  that  matter  by  motives  of  private 
regard  to  one  family,  that  of  Mr.  Kinzie,  and  not  to  any 
general  friendly  feeling  towards  the  Americans  ;  and  that, 
at  any  rate,  it  was  hardly  to  be  expected  that  these  few 
individuals  would  be  able  to  control  the  whole  tribe,  who 
were  thirsting  for  blood. 

In  the  next  place — Their  march  must  necessarily  be 
slow,  as  their  movements  must  be  accommodated  to  the 
helplessness  of  the  women  and  children,  of  whom  there 
were  a  number  with  the  detachment.  That  of  their  small 
force,  some  of  the  soldiers  were  superannuated,  others 
invalid ;  therefore,  since  the  course  to  be  pursued  was  left 
discretional,  their  unanimous  advice  was,  to  remain  where 
they  were,  and  fortify  themselves  as  strongly  as  possible. 
Succors  from  the  other  side  of  the  peninsula  might  arrive 
before  they  could  be  attacked  by  the  British  from  Mack- 
inac;-  and  even  should  they  not,  it  were  far  better  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  latter  than  to  become  the  victims  of 
the  savages. 

Captain  Heald  argued  in  reply,  "  that  a  special  order 
had  been  issued  by  the  War  Department,  that  no  post 
should  be  surrendered  without  battle  having  been  given, 
and  his  force  was  totally  inadequate  to  an  engagement 
with  the  Indians;  that  he  should  unquestionably  be 
censured  for  remaining,  when  there  appeared  a  prospect 
of  a  safe  march  through ;  and  that,  upon  the  whole,  he 
deemed  it  expedient  to  assemble  the  Indians,  distribute 
the  property  among  them,  and  then  ask  of  them  an  escort 
to  Fort  Wayne,  with  the  promise  of  a  considerable  reward 
upon  their  safe  arrival — adding,  that  he  had  full  confidence 
in  the  friendly  professions  of  the  Indians,  from  whom,  as 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  169 

well  as  from  the  soldiers,  the  capture  of  Mackinac  had 
been  kept  a  profound  secret. 

From  this  time  the  officers  held  themselves  aloof,  and 
spoke  but  little  upon  the  subject,  though  they  considered 
the  project  of  Captain  Heald  little  short  of  madness. 
The  dissatisfaction  among  the  soldiers  hourly  increased, 
until  it  reached  a  high  pitch  of  insubordination. 

Upon  one  occasion,  as  Captain  Heald  was  conversing 
with  Mr.  Kinzie  upon  the  parade,  he  remarked,  "  I  could 
not  remain,  even  if  I  thought  it  best,  for  I  have  but  a 
small  store  of  provisions." 

"Why,  captain,"  said  a  soldier  who  stood  near,  forget- 
ting all  etiquette  in  the  excitement  of  the  moment,  "  you 
have  cattle  enough  to  last  the  troops  six  months." 

"  But,"  replied  Captain  Heald,  "  I  have  no  salt  to  pre- 
serve it  with." 

"  Then  jerk*  it,"  said  the  man,  "  as  the  Indians  do  their 
venison." 

The  Indians  now  became  daily  more  unruly.  Entering 
the  fort  in  defiance  of  the  sentinels,  they  made  their  'way 
without  ceremony  into  the  officers'  quarters.  On  one 
occasion  an  Indian  took  up  a  rifle  and  fired  it  in  the  parlor 
of  the  commanding  officer,  as  an  expression  of  defiance. 
Some  were  of  opinion  that  this  was  intended  among  the 
young  men  as  a  signal  for  an  attack.  The  old  chiefs 
passed  backwards  and  forwards  among  the  assembled 
groups,  with  the  appearance  of  the  most  lively  agitation, 
while  the  squaws  rushed  to  and  fro,  in  great  excitement, 
and  evidently  prepared  for  some  fearful  scene. 

Any  further  manifestation  of  ill  feeling  was,  however, 


*  This  is  done  by  cutting  the  meat  in  thin  slices,  placing  it  upon  a 
scaffold,  and  making  a  fire  under  it,  which  dries  it  and  smokes  it  at  tho 
same  time. 

15 


IfO        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

suppressed  for  the  present,  and  Captain  Heald,  strange  as 
it  may  seein,  continued  to  entertain  a  conviction  of  having 
created  so  amicable  a  disposition  among  the  Indians  as 
would  insure  the  safety  of  the  command  on  their  march 
to  Fort  Wayne. 

Thus  passed  the  time  until  the  12th  of  August.  The 
feelings  of  the  inmates  of  the  fort  during  this  time  may 
be  better  imagined  than  described.  Each  morning  that 
dawned  seemed  to  bring  them  nearer  to  that  most  appall- 
ing fate — butchery  by  a  savage  foe — and  at  night  they 
scarcely  dared  yield  to  slumber,  lest  they  should  be 
aroused  by  the  war-whoop  and  tomahawk.  Gloom  and 
mistrust  prevailed,  and  the  want  of  unanimity  among  the 
officers  debarred  them  the  consolation  they  might  have 
found  in  mutual  sympathy  and  encouragement. 

The  Indians  being  assembled  from  the  neighboring 
villages,  a  council  was  held  with  them  on  the  afternoon 
of  the  12th.  Captain  Heald  alone  attended  on  the  part 
of  the  military.  He  requested  his  officers  to  accompany 
him, 'but  they  declined.  They  had  been  secretly  informed 
that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  young  chiefs  to  fall  upon 
the  officers  and  massacre  them  while  in  council,  but  they 
could  not  persuade  Captain  Heald  of  the  truth  of  their 
information.  They  waited  therefore  only  until  he  had  left 
the  garrison,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Kinzie,  when  they  took 
command  of  the  block-houses  which  overlooked  the  espla- 
nade on  which  the  council  was  held,  opened  the  port-holes, 
and  pointed  the  cannon  so  as  to  command  the  whole 
assembly.  By  this  means,  probably,  the  lives  of  the 
whites  who  were  present  in  council  were  preserved. 

In  council,  the  commanding  officer  informed  the  Indians 
that  it  was  his  intention  to  distribute  among  them,  the 
next  day,  not  only  the  goods  lodged  in  the  United  States' 
factory,  but  also  the  ammunition  and  provisions,  with 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  171 

which  the  garrison  was  well  supplied.  He  then  requested 
of  the  Potto wattaraies  an  escort  to  Fort  Wayne,  promising 
them  a  liberal  reward  on  arriving  there,  in  addition  to  the 
presents  they  were  DOW  about  to  receive.  With  many  pro- 
fessions of  friendship  and  good  will,  the  savages  assented 
to  all  he  proposed,  and  promised  all  he  required. 

After  the  council,  Mr.  Kinzie,  who  understood  well,  not 
only  the  Indian  character,  but  the  present  tone  of  feeling 
among  them,  had  a  long  interview  with  Captain  Heald,  in 
hopes  of  opening  his  eyes  to  the  present  posture  of  affairs. 

He  reminded  him  that  since  the  troubles  with  the  In- 
dians upon  the  Wabash  and  its  vicinity,  there  had  appeared 
a  settled  plan  of  hostilities  towards  the  whites,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  it  had  been  the  policy  of  the  Americans 
to  withhold  from  them  whatever  would  enable  them  to 
carry  on  their  warfare  upon  the  defenceless  inhabitants  of 
the  frontier. 

Mr.  Kinzie  also  recalled  to  Captain  Heald  how  that, 
having  left  home  for  Detroit,  the  preceding  autumn,  on  re- 
ceiving, when  he  had  proceeded  as  far  as  De  Charme's,* 
the  intelligence  of  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  he  had  immedi- 
ately returned  to  Chicago,  that  he  might  dispatch  orders 
to  his  traders  to  furnish  no  ammunition  to  the  Indians ;  in 
consequence  of  which  all  they  had  on  hand  was  secreted, 
and  such  of  the  traders  as  had  not  already  started  for  their 
wintering-grounds,  took  neither  powder  nor  shot  with  them. 

Captain  Heald  was  struck  with  the  impolicy  of  furnishing 
the  enemy  (for  such  they  must  now  consider  their  old  neigh- 
bors) with  arms  against  himself,  and  determined  to  destroy 
all  the  ammunition  except  what  should  be  necessary  for 
the  use  of  his  own  troops. 

On  the  13th,  the  goods,  consisting  of  blankets,  broad- 

*  A  trading-establishment — now  Ypsilanti. 


172        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

cloths,  calicoes,  paints,  etc.,  were  distributed,  as  stipulated. 
The  same  evening  the  ammunition  and  liquor  were  carried, 
part  into  the  sally-port,  and  thrown  into  a  well  which  had 
been  dug  there  to  supply  the  garrison  with  water  in  case 
of  emergency  ;  the  remainder  was  transported  as  secretly 
as  possible  through  the  northern  gate,  the  heads  of  the 
barrels  knocked  in,  and  the  contents  poured  into  the  river. 

The  same  fate  was  shared  by  a  large  quantity  of  alcohol 
belonging  to  Mr.  Kinzie,  which  had  been  deposited  in  a 
warehouse  near  his  residence  opposite  the  fort. 

The  Indians  suspected  what  was  going  on,  and  crept, 
serpent-like,  as  near  the  scene  of  action  as  possible,  but  a 
vigilant  watch  was  kept  up,  and  no  one  was  suffered  to 
approach  but  those  engaged  in  the  affair.  All  the  muskets 
not  necessary  for  the  command  on  the  march  were  broken 
up  and  thrown  into  the  well,  together  with  the  bags  of 
shot,  flints,  gunscrews,  and,  in  short,  everything  relating 
to  weapons  of  offence. 

Some  relief  to  the  general  feeling  of  despondency  was 
afforded,  by  the  arrival,  on  the  14th  of  August,  of  Captain 
Wells*  with  fifteen  friendly  Miamis. 

Of  this  brave  man,  who  forms  so  conspicuous  a  figure 
in  our  frontier  annals,  it  is  unnecessary  here  to  say  more 
than  that  he  had  been  residing  from  his  boyhood  among 
the  Indians,  and  consequently  possessed  a  perfect  knowl- 
edge of  their  character  and  habits. 

He  had  heard,  at  Fort  Wayne,  of  the  order  for  evacu- 
ating the  fort  at  Chicago,  and,  knowing  the  hostile  deter- 
mination of  the  Pottowattamies,  he  had  made  a  rapid 

*  Captain  Wells,  when  a  boy,  was  stolen,  by  the  Miami  Indians,  from 
the  family  of  Hon.  Nathaniel  Pope,  in  Kentucky.  Although  recovered 
by  them,  he  preferred  to  return  and  live  among  his  new  friends.  He 
married  a  Miami  woman,  and  became  a  chief  of  the  nation.  He  was  the 
father  of  the  late  Mrs.  Judge  Wolcott,  of  Maumee,  Ohio. 


MASSACRE  AT  CHICAGO.  173 

march  across  the  country,  to  prevent  the  exposure  of  his 
relative,  Captain  Heald,  and  his  troops,  to  certain  destruc- 
tion. 

But  he  came  "all  too  late."  When  he  reached  the  post 
he  found  that  the  ammunition  had  been  destroyed,  and  the 
provisions  given  to  the  Indians.  There  was,  therefore, 
now  no  alternative,  and  every  preparation  was  made  for 
the  march  of  the  troops  on  the  following  morning. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  a  second  council  was 
held  with  the  Indians.  They  expressed  great  indignation 
at  the  destruction  of  the  ammunition  and  liquor. 

Notwithstanding  the  precautions  that  had  been  taken  to 
preserve  secrecy,  the  noise  of  knocking  in  the  heads  of  the 
barrels  had  betrayed  the  operations  of  the  preceding  night; 
indeed,  so  great  was  the  quantity  of  liquor  thrown  into 
the  river,  that  the  taste  of  the  water  the  next  morning 
was,  as  one  expressed  it,  "  strong  grog." 

Murmurs  and  threats  were  everywhere  heard  among 
the  savages.  It  was  evident  that  the  first  moment  of  ex- 
posure would  subject  the  troops  to  some  manifestation  of 
their  disappointment  and  resentment. 

Among  the  chiefs  were  several  who,  although  they 
shared  the  general  hostile  feeling  of  their  tribe  towards  the 
Americans,  yet  retained  a  personal  regard  for  the  troops 
at  this  post,  and  for  the  few  white  citizens  of  the  place. 
These  chiefs  exerted  their  utmost  influence  to  allay  the  re- 
vengeful feelings  of  the  young  men,  and  to  avert  their 
sanguinary  designs,  but  without  effect. 

On  the  evening  succeeding  the  council,  Black  Partridge, 
a  conspicuous  chief,  entered  the  quarters  of  the  com- 
manding officer. 

"Father,"  said  he,  "I  come  to  deliver  up  to  you  the 
medal  I  wear.  It  was  given  me  by  the  Americans,  and  I 
have  long  worn  it  in  token  of  our  mutual  friendship.  But 


174        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

our  young  men  are  resolved  to  imbrue  their  hands  in  the 
blood  of  the  whites.  I  cannot  restrain  them,  and  I  will 
not  wear  a  token  of  peace  while  I  am  compelled  to  act  as 
an  enemy." 

Had  further  evidence  been  wanting,  this  circumstance 
would  have  sufficiently  proved  to  the  devoted  band  the 
justice  of  their  melancholy  anticipations.  Nevertheless, 
they  went  steadily  on  with  the  necessary  preparations  ; 
and,  amid  the  horrors  of  their  situation,  there  were  not 
wanting  gallant  hearts,  who  strove  to  encourage,  in  their 
desponding  companions,  the  hopes  of  escape  they  were  far 
from  indulging  themselves. 

Of  the  ammunition  there  had  been  reserved  but  twenty- 
five  rounds,  besides  one  box  of  cartridges,  contained  in  the 
baggage-wagons.  This  must,  under  any  circumstances 
of  danger,  have  proved  an  inadequate  supply;  but  the 
prospect  of  a  fatiguing  march,  in  their  present  ineffective 
state,  forbade  the  troops  'embarrassing  themselves  with  a 
larger  quantity. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

NARRATIVE    OF   THE    MASSACRE,   CONTINUED. 

THE  morning  of  the  15th  arrived.  All  things  were  in 
readiness,  and  nine  o'clock  was  the  hour  named  for  starting. 

Mr.  Kinzie,  having  volunteered  to  accompany  the  troops 
in  their  march,  had  intrusted  his  family  to  the  care  of 
some  friendly  Indians,  who  promised  to  convey  them  in  a 
boat  around  the  head  of  Lake  Michigan  to  a  point*  on 

*  The  spot  now  called  Bertrand,  then  known  as  Pare  aux  Vaches,  from 
its  having  been  a  favorite  "  stamping-ground"  of  the  buffalo  which  then 
abounded  iu  the  country. 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  175 

the  St.  Joseph's  River,  there  to  be  joined  by  the  troops, 
should  the  prosecution  of  their  march  be  permitted  them. 

Early  in  the  morning  Mr.  Kinzie  received  a  message 
from  To-pee-nee-bee,  a  chief  of  the  St.  Joseph's  band,  in- 
forming him  that  mischief  was  intended  by  the  Potto- 
wattamies  who  had  engaged  to  escort  the  detachment, 
and  urging  him  to  relinquish  his  design  of  accompanying 
the  troops  by  land,  promising  him  that  the  boat  containing 
himself  and  family  should  be  permitted  to  pass  in  safety 
to  St.  Joseph's. 

Mr.  Kinzie  declined  acceding  to  this  proposal,  as  he 
believed  that  his  presence  might  operate  as  a  restraint 
upon  the  fury  of  the  savages,  so  warmly  were  the  greater 
part  of  them  attached  to  himself  and  his  family. 

The  party  in  the  boat  consisted  of  Mrs.  Kinzie  and  her 
four  younger  children,  their  nurse  Josette,  a  clerk  of  Mr. 
Kinzie's,  two  servants  and  the  boatmen,  besides  the  two 
Indians  who  acted  as  their  protectors.  The  boat  started, 
but  had  scarcely  reached  the  mouth  of  the  river,  which,  it 
will  be  recollected,  was  here  half  a  mile  below  the  fort, 
when  another  messenger  from  To-pee-nee-bee  arrived  to 
detain  them  where  they  were.  There  was  no  mistaking 
the  reason  of  this  detention. 

In  breathless  anxiety  sat  the  wife  and  mother.  She 
was  a  woman  of  uncommon  energy  and  strength  of  char- 
acter, yet  her  heart  died  within  her  as  she  folded  her  arms 
around  her  helpless  infants,  and  gazed  upon  the  march  of 
her  husband  and  eldest  child  to  certain  destruction. 

As  the  troops  left  the  fort,  the  band  struck  up  the  Dead 
March.  On  they  came,  in  military  array,  but  with  solemn 
mien.  Captain  Wells  took  the  lead  at  the  head  of  his 
little  band  of  Miamis.  He  had  blackened  his  face  before 
leaving  the  garrison,  in  token  of  his  impending  fate. 
They  took  their  route  along  the  lake  shore.  When  they 


If  6        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

reached  the  point  where  commenced  a  range  of  sand-hills 
intervening  between  the  prairie  and  the  beach,  the  escort 
of  Pottowattamies,  in  number  about  five  hundred,  kept 
the  level  of  the  prairie,  instead  of  continuing  along  the 
beach  with  the  Americans  and  Miamis. 

They  had  marched  perhaps  a  mile  and  a  half,  when 
Captain  Wells,  who  had  kept  somewhat  in  advance  with 
his  Miamis,  came  riding  furiously  back. 

"  They  are  about  to  attack  us,"  shouted  he  ;  "form  in- 
stantly, and  charge  upon  them." 

Scarcely  were  the  words  uttered,  when  a  volley  was 
showered  from  among  the  sand-bills.  The  troops  were 
hastily  brought  into  line,  and  charged  up  the  bank.  One 
man,  a  veteran  of  seventy  winters,  fell  as  they  ascended. 
The  remainder  of  the  scene  is  best  described  in  the  words 
of  an  eye-witness  and  participator  in  the  tragedy,  Mrs. 
Helm,  the  wife  of  Captain  (then  Lieutenant)  Helm,  and 
step-daughter  of  Mr.  Kinzie. 


"  After  we  had  left  the  bank  the  firing  became  general. 
The  Miamis  fled  at  the  outset.  Their  chief  rode  up  to  the 
Pottowattamies,  and  said  : 

"  '  You  have  deceived  the  Americans  and  us.  You  have 
done  a  bad  action,  and  (brandishing  his  tomahawk)  I  will 
be  the  first  to  head  a  party  of  Americans  to  return  and 
punish  your  treachery.'  So  saying,  he  galloped  after  his 
companions,  who  were  now  scouring  across  the  prairies. 

"  The  troops  behaved  most  gallantly.  They  were  but 
a  handful,  but  they  seemed  resolved  to  sell  their  lives  as 
dearly  as  possible.  Our  horses  pranced  and  bounded,  and 
could  hardly  be  restrained  as  the  balls  whistled  among 
them.  I  drew  off  a  little,  and  gazed  upon  my  husband 
and  father,  who  were  yet  unharmed  I  felt  that  my  hour 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  m 

was  come,  and  endeavored  to  forget  those  I  loved,  and 
prepare  myself  for  my  approaching  fate. 

"While  I  was  thus  engaged,  the  surgeon,  Dr.  Yan 
Yoorhees,  came  up.  He  was  badly  wounded.  His  horse 
had  been  shot  under  him,  and  he  had  received  a  ball  in 
his  leg.  Every  muscle  of  his  face  was  quivering  with  the 
agony  of  terror.  He  said  to  me,  '  Do  you  think  they 
will  take  our  lives  ?  I  am  badly  wounded,  but  I  think 
not  mortally.  Perhaps  we  might  purchase  our  lives  by 
promising  them  a  large  reward.  Do  you  think  there  is 
any  chance?' 

"  '  Dr.  Van  Yoorhees,'  said  I,  '  do  not  let  us  waste  the 
few  moments  that  yet  remain  to  us  in  such  vain  hopes. 
Our  fate  is  inevitable.  In  a  few  moments  we  must  appear 
before  the  bar  of  God.  Let  us  make  what  preparation 
is  yet  in  our  power.' 

"  '  Oh,  I  cannot  die  !'  exclaimed  he,  '  I  am  not  fit  to 
die  —  if  I  had  but  a  short  time  to  prepare  —  death  is 
awful !' 

"I  pointed  to  Ensign  E-onan,  who,  though  mortally 
wounded  and  nearly  down,  was  still  fighting  with  des- 
peration on  one  knee.* 

"  '  Look  at  that  man!'  said  I.  'At  least  he  dies  like  a 
soldier.' 

"  *  Yes,'  replied  the  unfortunate  man,  with  a  convulsive 
gasp,  '  but  he  has  no  terrors  of  the  future — he  is  an  un- 
believer !' 

"At  this  moment  a  young  Indian  raised  his  tomahawk 
at  me.  By  springing  aside,  1  partially  avoided  the  blow, 
which  was  intended  for  my  skull,  but  which  alighted  on 
my  shoulder.  I  seized  him  around  the  neck,  and  while  ex- 


*  The  exact  spot  of  this  encounter  was  about  where  21st  Street  crosses 
Indiana  Avenue. 


178        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

erting  my  utmost  efforts  to  get  possession  of  his  scalping- 
knife,  which  hung  in  a  scabbard  over  his  breast,  I  was 
dragged  from  his  grasp  by  another  and  older  Indian. 

"  The  latter  bore  me  struggling  and  resisting  towards 
the  lake.  Notwithstanding  the  rapidity  with  which  I  was 
hurried  along,  I  recognized,  as  I  passed  them,  the  lifeless 
remains  of  the  unfortunate  surgeon.  Some  murderous 
tomahawk  had  stretched  him  upon  the  very  spot  where  I 
had  last  seen  him. 

"  I  was  immediately  plunged  into  the  water  and  held 
there  with  a  forcible  hand,  notwithstanding  my  resistance. 
I  soon  perceived,  however,  that  the  object  of  my  captor 
was  not  to  drown  me,  for  he  held  me  firmly  in  such  a 
position  as  to  place  my  head  above  water.  This  reas- 
sured me,  and,  regarding  him  attentively,  I  soon  recog- 
nized, in  spite  of  the  paint  with  which  he  was  disguised, 
The  Black  Partridge. 

"  When  the  firing  had  nearly  subsided,  my  preserver 
bore  me  from  the  water  and  conducted  me  up  the  sand- 
banks. It  was  a  burning  August  morning,  and  walking 
through  the  sand  in  my  drenched  condition  was  inexpress- 
ibly painful  and  fatiguing.  I  stooped  and  took  off  my 
shoes  to  free  them  from  the  sand  with  which  they  were 
nearly  filled,  when  a  squaw  seized  and  carried  them  off, 
and  I  was  obliged  to  proceed  without  them. 

"  When  we  had  gained  the  prairie,  I  was  met  by  my 
father,  who  told  me  that  my  husband  was  safe  and  but 
slightly  wounded.  They  led  me  gently  back  towards  the 
Chicago  River,  along  the  southern  bank  of  which  was  the 
Pottowattamie  encampment.  At  one  time  I  was  placed 
upon  a  horse  without  a  saddle,  but,  finding  the  motion  in- 
supportable, I  sprang  off.  Supported  partly  by  my  kind 
conductor,  Black  Partridge,  and  partly  by  another  Indian, 
Pee-so-tum,  who  held  dangling  in  his  hand  a  scalp,  which 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  H9 

by  the  black  ribbon  around  the  queue  I  recognized  as  that 
of  Captain  Wells,  I  dragged  my  fainting  steps  to  one  of 
the  wigwams. 

"  The  wife  of  Wau-bee-nee-mah,  a  chief  from  the  Illinois 
River,  was  standing  near,  and,  seeing  my  exhausted  con- 
dition, she  seized  a  kettle,  dipped  up  some  water  from  a 
stream  that  flowed  near,*  threw  into  it  some  maple-sugar, 
and,  stirring  it  up  with  her  hand,  gave  it  me  to  drink. 
This  act  of  kindness,  in  the  midst  of  so  many  horrors, 
touched  me  most  sensibly;  but  my  attention  was  soon 
diverted  to  other  objects. 

"  The  fort  had  become  a  scene  of  plunder  to  such  as  re- 
mained after  the  troops  marched  out.  The  cattle  had  been 
shot  down  as  they  ran  at  large,  and  lay  dead  or  dying 
around.  This  work  of  butchery  had  commenced  just  as 
we  were  leaving  the  fort.  I  well  remembered  a  remark 
of  Ensign  Ronan,  as  the  firing  went  on.  '  Such,'  turning 
to  me,  '  is  to  be  our  fate — to  be  shot  down  like  brutes  !' 

" '  Well,  sir,'  said  the  commanding  officer,  who  over- 
heard him,  '  are  you  afraid  ?' 

" '  No,'  replied  the  high-spirited  young  man,  '  I  can 
march  up  to  the  enemy  where  you  dare  not  show  your 
face.'  And  his  subsequent  gallant  behavior  showed  this 
to  be  no  idle  boast. 

"As  the  noise  of  the  firing  grew  gradually  less  and  the 
stragglers  from  the  victorious  party  came  dropping  in,  I 
received  confirmation  of  what  my  father  had  hurriedly 
communicated  in  our  rencontre  on  the  lake  shore  ;  namely, 
that  the  whites  had  surrendered,  after  the  loss  of  about 
two-thirds  of  their  number.  They  had  stipulated,  through 
the  interpreter,  Peresh  Leclerc,  for  the  preservation  of 
their  lives,  and  those  of  the  remaining  women  and  chil- 

*  Along  the  present  State  Street. 


180  THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

dren,  and  for  their  delivery  at  some  of  the  British  posts, 
unless  ransomed  by  traders  in  the  Indian  country.  It 
appears  that  the  wounded  prisoners  were  not  considered 
as  included  in  the  stipulation,  and  a  horrid  scene  ensued 
upon  their  being  brought  into  camp. 

"An  old  squaw,  infuriated  by  the  loss  of  friends,  or  ex- 
cited by  the  sanguinary  scenes  around  her,  seemed  pos- 
sessed by  a  demoniac  ferocity.  She  seized  a  stable-fork 
and  assaulted  one  miserable  victim,  who  lay  groaning  and 
writhing  in  the  agony  of  his  wounds,  aggravated  by  the 
scorching  beams  of  the  sun.  With  a  delicacy  of  feeling 
scarcely  to  have  been  expected  under  such  circumstances, 
Wau-bee-nee-mah  stretched  a  mat  across  two  poles,  be- 
tween me  and  this  dreadful  scene.  I  was  thus  spared  in 
some  degree  a  view  of  its  horrors,  although  I  could  not 
entirely  close  my  ears  to  the  cries  of  the  sufferer.  The 
following  night  five  more  of  the  wounded  prisoners  were 
tomahawked." 

The  Americans,  it  appears,-  after  their  first  attack  by  the 
Indians,  charged  upon  those  who  had  concealed  themselves 
in  a  sort  of  ravine,  intervening  between  the  sand-banks  and 
the  prairie.  The  latter  gathered  themselves  into  a  body, 
and  after  some  hard  fighting,  in  which  the  number  of 
whites  had  become  reduced  to  twenty-eight,  this  little 
band  succeeded  in  breaking  through  the  enemy,  and  gain- 
ing a  rising  ground,  not  far  from  the  Oak  Woods.  Further 
contest  now  seeming  hopeless,  Lieutenant  Helm  sent 
Peresh  Leclerc,  a  half-breed  boy  in  the  service  of  Mr. 
Kinzie,  who  had  accompanied  the  detachment  and  fought 
manfully  on  their  side,  to  propose  terms  of  capitulation. 
It  was  stipulated  that  the  lives  of  all  the  survivors  should 
be  spared,  and  a  ransom  permitted  as  soon  as  practicable. 

But  in  the  mean  time  a  horrible  scene  had  been  enacted. 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  181 

One  young  savage,  climbing  into  the  baggage-wagon  con- 
taining the  children  of  the  white  families,  twelve  in  num- 
ber, tomahawked  the  entire  group.  This  was  during  the 
engagement  near  the  sand-hills.  When  Captain  Wells, 
who  was  fighting  near,  beheld  it,  he  exclaimed, — 

"  Is  that  their  game,  butchering  the  women  and  chil- 
dren? Then  I  will  kill,  too!" 

So  saying,  he  turned  his  horse's  head,  and  started  for 
the  Indian  camp,  near  the  fort,  where. had  been  left  their 
squaws  and  children. 

Several  Indians  pursued  him  as  he  galloped  along.  He 
laid  himself  flat  on  the  neck  of  his  horse,  loading  and 
firing  in  that  position,  as  he  would  occasionally  turn  on 
his  pursuers.  At  length  their  balls  took  effect,  killing  his 
horse,  and  severely  wounding  himself.  At  this  moment 
he  was  met  by  Winnemeg  and  Wau-ban-see,  who  endea- 
vored to  save  him  from  the  savages  who  had  now  over- 
taken him.  As  they  supported  him  along,  after  having 
disengaged  him  from  his  horse,  he  received  his  death-blow 
from  another  Indian,  Pee-so  turn,  who  stabbed  him  in  the 
back. 

The  heroic  resolution  of  one  of  the  soldiers'  wives  de- 
serves to  be  recorded.  She  was  a  Mrs.  Corbin,  and  had, 
from  the  first,  expressed  the  determination  never  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  savages,  believing  that  their  prisoners 
were  always  subjected  to  tortures  worse  than  death. 

When,  therefore,  a  party  came  upon  her,  to  make  her  a 
prisoner,  she  fought  with  desperation,  refusing  to  sur- 
render, although  assured,  by  signs,  of  safety  and  kind 
treatment,  and  literally  suffered  herself  to  be  cut  to  pieces, 
rather  than  become  their  captive. 

There  was  a  Sergeant  Holt,  who,  early  in  the  engage- 
ment, received  a  ball  in  the  neck.  Finding  himself  badly 
wounded,  he  gave  his  sword  to  his  wife,  who  was  on  horse- 

16 


182        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

back  near  him,  telling  her  to  defend  herself;  he  then  made 
for  the  lake,  to  keep  oat  of  the  way  of  the  balls.  Mrs. 
Holt  rode  a  very  fine  horse,  which  the  Indians  were  de- 
sirous of  possessing,  and  they  therefore  attacked  her,  in 
hopes  of  dismounting  her. 

They  fought  only  with  the  butt-ends  of  their  guns,  for 
their  object  was  not  to  kill  her.  She  hacked  and  hewed  at 
their  pieces  as  they  were  thrust  against  her,  now  on  this 
side,  now  that.  Finally,  she  broke  loose  from  them,  and 
dashed  out  into  the  prairie.  The  Indians  pursued  her, 
shouting  and  laughing,  and  now  and  then  calling  out, — 

"  The  brave  woman  !  do  not  hurt  her!" 

At  length  they  overtook  her  again,  and,  while  she  was 
engaged  with  two  or  three  in  front,  one  succeeded  in 
seizing  her  by  the  neck  behind,  and  dragging  her,  although 
a  large  and  powerful  woman,  from  her  horse.  Notwith- 
standing that  their  guns  had  been  so  hacked  and  injured, 
and  even  themselves  cut  severely,  they  seemed  to  regard 
her  only  with  admiration.  They  took  her  to  a  trader  on 
the  Illinois  River,  by  whom  she  was  restored  to  her  friends, 
after  having  received  every  kindness  during  her  captivity.* 

Those  of  the  family  of  Mr.  Kinzie  who  had  remained 
in  the  boat,  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  were  carefully 
guarded  by  Kee-po-tah  and  another  Indian.  They  had 
seen  the  smoke — then  the  blaze — and  immediately  after,  the 
report  of  the  first  tremendous  discharge  sounded  in  their 
ears.  Then  all  was  confusion  They  realized  nothing  until 
they  saw  an  Indian  come  towards  them  from  the  battle- 
ground, leading  a  horse  on  which  sat  a  lady,  apparently 
wounded. 

"  That  is  Mrs.  Heald,"  cried  Mrs.  Kinzie.  "That  Indian 
will  kill  her.  Run,  Chandonnai,"  to  one  of  Mr.  Kinzie's 

*  Mrs.  Holt  is  believed  to  be  still  living,  in  the  State  of  Ohio. 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  183 

clerks,  "take  the  mule  that  is  tied  there,  and  offer  it  to  him 
to  release  her." 

Her  captor,  by  this  time,  was  in  the  act  of  disengaging 
her  bonnet  from  her  head,  in  order  to  scalp  her.  Chan- 
donnai  ran  up,  and  offered  the  mule  as  a  ransom,  with  the 
promise  of  ten  bottles  of  whiskey  as  soon  as  they  should 
reach  his  village.  The  latter  was  a  strong  temptation. 

"  But,"  said  the  Indian,  "  she  is  badly  wounded  — 
she  will  die.  Will  you  give  me  the  whiskey  at  all 
events?" 

Chandonnai  promised  that  he  would,  and  the  bargain 
was  concluded.  The  savage  placed  the  lady's  bonnet  on 
bis  own  head,  and,  after  an  ineffectual  effort  on  the  part  of 
some  squaws  to  rob  her  of  her  shoes  and  stockings,  she 
was  brought  on  board  the  boat,  where  she  lay  moaning 
with  pain  from  the -many  bullet-wounds  she  had  received 
in  both  arms. 

The  horse  Mrs.  Heald  had  ridden  was  a  fine,  spirited 
animal,  and,  being  desirous  of  possessing  themselves  of  it 
uninjured,  the  Indians  had  aimed  their  shots  so  as  to  dis- 
able the  rider,  without  injuring  her  steed. 

She  had  not  lain  long  in  the  boat,  when  a  young  Indian 
of  savage  aspect  was  seen  appoaching.  A  buffalo  robe 
was  hastily  drawn  over  her,  and  she  was  admonished  to 
suppress  all  sound  of  complaint,  as  she  valued  her  life. 

The  heroic  woman  remained  perfectly  silent,  while  the 
savage  drew  near.  He  had  a  pistol  in  his  hand,  which  he 
rested  on  the  side  of  the  boat,  while,  with  a  fearful  scowl, 
he  looked  pryingly  around.  Black  Jim,  one  of  the  ser- 
vants, who  stood  in  the  bow  of  the  boat,  seized  an  axe  that 
lay  near,  and  signed  to  him  that  if  he  shot,  he  would 
cleave  his  skull ;  telling  him  that  the  boat  contained  only 
the  family  of  Shaw-nee-aw-kee.  Upon  this,  the  Indian 
retired.  It  afterwards  appeared  that  the  object  of  his  search 


184        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

was  Mr.  Burnett,  a  trader  from  St.  Joseph's,  with  whom 
he  had  some  account  to  settle. 

When  the  boat  was  at  length  permitted  to  return  to  the 
mansion  of  Mr.  Kinzie,  and  Mrs.  Heald  was  removed  to 
the  house,  it  became  necessary  to  dress  her  wounds. 

Mr.  K.  applied  to  an  old  chief  who  stood  by,  and  who, 
like  most  of  his  tribe,  possessed  some  skill  in  surgery,  to 
extract  a  ball  from  the  arm  of  the  sufferer. 

"  No,  father,"  replied  he.  "  I  cannot  do  it — it  makes  me 
sick  here" — (placing  his  hand  on  his  heart.) 

Mr.  Kinzie  then  performed  the  operation  himself,  with 
his  penknife. 

At  their  own  mansion  the  family  of  Mr.  Kinzie  were 
closely  guarded  by  their  Indian  friends,  whose  intention  it 
was  to  carry  them  to  Detroit  for  security.  The  rest  of 
the  prisoners  remained  at  the  wigwams  of  their  captors. 

The  following  morning,  the  work  of  plunder  being  com- 
pleted, the  Indians  set  fire  to  the  fort.  A  very  equitable 
distribution  of  the  finery  appeared  to  have  been  made,  and 
shawls,  ribbons,  and  feathers  fluttered  about  in  all  direc- 
tions. The  ludicrous  appearance  of  one  young  fellow,  who 
had  arrayed  himself  in  a  muslin  gown  and  the  bonnet  of 
one  of  the  ladies,  would,  under  other  circumstances,  have 
afforded  matter  of  amusement. 

Black  Partridge,  Wau-ban-see,  and  Kee-po-tah,  with  two 
other  Indians,  having  established  themselves  in  the  porch 
of  the  building  as  sentinels,  to  protect  the  family  from  any 
evil  that  the  young  men  might  be  excited  to  commit,  all 
remained  tranquil  for  a  short  space  after  the  conflagration. 

Very  soon,  however,  a  party  of  Indians  from  the  Wa- 
bash  made  their  appearance.  These  were,  decidedly,  the 
most  hostile  and  implacable  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  Potto- 
wattamies. 

Being  more  remote,  they  had  shared  less  than  some  of 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  185 

their  brethren  in  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Kinzie  and  his  family, 
and  consequently  their  sentiments  of  regard  for  them  were 
less  powerful. 

Runners  had  been  sent  to  the  villages  to  apprise  them 
of  the  intended  evacuation  of  the  post,  as  well  as  of  the 
plan  of  the  Indians  assembled  to  attack  the  troops. 

Thirsting  to  participate  in  such  a  scene,  they  hurried  on  ; 
and  great  was  their  mortification,  on  arriving  at  the  river 
Aux  Plaines,  to  meet  with  a  party  of  their  friends  having 
with  them  their  chief  Nee-scot-nee-meg,  badly  wounded, 
and  to  learn  that  the  battle  was  over,  the  spoils  divided, 
and  the  scalps  all  taken. 

On  arriving  at  Chicago  they  blackened  their  faces,  and 
proceeded  towards  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Kinzie. 

From  his  station  on  the  piazza  Black  Partridge  had 
watched  their  approach,  and  his  fears  were  particularly 
awakened  for  the  safety  of  Mrs.  Helm  (Mr.  Kinzie's  step- 
daughter), who  had  recently  come  to  the  post,  and  was 
personally  unknown  to  the  more  remote  Indians.  By  his 
advice  she  was  made  to  assume  the  ordinary  dress  of  a 
Frenchwoman  of  the  country  ;  namely,  a  short  gown  and 
petticoat,  with  a  blue  cotton  handkerchief  wrapped  around 
her  head.  In  this  disguise  she  was  conducted  by  Black 
Partridge  himself  to  the  house  of  Ouilmette,  a  French- 
man with  a  half-breed  wife,  who  formed  a  part  of  the  es- 
tablishment of  Mr.  Kinzie  and  whose  dwelling  was  close 
at  hand. 

It  so  happened  that  the  Indians  came  first  to  this  house, 
in  their  search  for  prisoners.  As  they  approached,  the 
inmates,  fearful  that  the  fair  complexion  and  general  ap- 
pearance of  Mrs.  Helm  might  betray  her  for  an  American, 
raised  a  large  feather  bed  and  placed  her  under  the  edge 
of  it,  upon  the  bedstead,  with  her  face  to  the  wall.  Mrs. 
Bisson,  a  half-breed,  the  sister  of  Ouilmette's  wife,  then 

16* 


186        THE  EARLY  DAI7  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

seated  herself  with  her  sewing  upon  the  front  of  the 
bed. 

It  was  a  hot  day  in  August,  and  the  feverish  excitement 
of  fear  and  agitation,  together  with  her  position,  which 
was  nearly  suffocating,  became  so  intolerable,  that  Mrs. 
Helm  at  length  entreated  to  be  released  and  given  up  to 
the  Indians. 

"  I  can  but  die,"  said  she;  "  let  them  put  an  end  to  my 
misery  at  once." 

Mrs.  Bisson  replied,  "  Your  death  would  be  the  destruc- 
tion of  us  all,  for  Black  Partridge  has  resolved  that  if  one 
drop  of  the  blood  of  your  family  is  spilled,  he  will  take 
the  lives  of  all  concerned  in  it,  even  his  nearest  friends; 
and  if  once  the  work  of  murder  commences,  there  will  be 
no  end  of  it,  so  long  as  there  remains  one  white  person 
or  half-breed  in  the  country." 

This  expostulation  nerved  Mrs.  Helm  with  fresh  resolu- 
tion. 

1"he  Indians  entered,  and  she  could  occasionally  see 
them  from  her  hiding-place,  gliding  about,  and  stealthily 
inspecting  every  part  of  the  room,  though  without  making 
any  ostensible  search,  until,  apparently  satisfied  that  there 
was  no  one  concealed,  they  left  the  house. 

All  this  time  Mrs.  Bisson  had  kept  her  seat  upon  the 
side  of  the  bed,  calmly  sorting  and  arranging  the  patch- 
work of  the  quilt  on  which  she  was  engaged,  and  preserv- 
ing an  appearance  of  the  utmost  tranquillity,  although  she 
knew  not  but  that  the  next  moment  she  might  receive  a 
tomahawk  in  her  brain.  Her  self-command  unquestionably 
saved  the  lives  of  all  present. 

From  Ouilniette's  house  the  party  of  Indians  proceeded 
to  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Kinzie.  They  entered  the  parlor 
in  which  the  family  were  assembled  with  their  faithful 
protectors,  and  seated  themselves  upon  the  floor  in  silence. 


NARRATIVE   OF  THE  MASSACRE.  187 

Black  Partridge  perceived  from  their  moody  and  re- 
vengeful looks  what  was  passing  in  their  minds,  but  be 
dared  not  remonstrate  with  them.  He  only  observed  in  a 
low  tone  to  Wau-ban-see, — 

"  We  have  endeavored  to  save  our  friends,  but  it  is  in 
vain — nothing  will  save  them  now." 

At  this  moment  a  friendly  whoop  was  heard  from  a 
party  of  new-comers  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river. 
Black  Partridge  sprang  to  meet  their  leader,  as  the  canoes 
in  which  they  had  hastily  embarked  touched  the  bank  near 
the  house. 

"  Who  are  you  ?"  demanded  he. 

"  A  man.     Who  are  you  ?" 

"A  man  like  yourself.  But  tell  me  who  you  are," — 
meaning,  Tell  me  your  disposition,  and  which  side  you  are 
for. 

"  I  am  u  Sau-ga-nash  /" 

"  Then  make  all  speed  to  the  house — your  friend  is  in 
danger,  and  you  alone  can  save  him." 

Billy  Galdwell*  for  it  was  he,  entered  the  parlor  with 
a  calm  step,  and  without  a  trace  of  agitation  in  his 
manner.  He  deliberately  took  off  his  accoutrements  and 
placed  them  with  his  rifle  behind  the  door,  then  saluted 
the  hostile  savages. 

"  How  now,  my  friends  !  A  good-day  to  you.  I  was 
told  there  were  enemies  here,  but  I  am  glad  to  find  only 
friends.  Why  have  you  blackened  your  faces  ?  Is  it  that 
you  are  mourning  for  the  friends  you  have  lost  in  battle  ?" 
(purposely  misunderstanding  this  token  of  evil  designs.) 

*  Billy  Caldweil  was  a  half-breed,  and  a  chief  of  the  nation.  In  his 
reply,  "  /  am  a  Sau-ga-nash,"  or  Englishman,  he  designed  to  convey,  "  I 
am  a  white  man."  Had  he  said,  "/  am  a  Pottowattamie,'"  it  would  have 
been  interpreted  to  mean,  "I  belong  to  my  nation,  and  am  prepared  to 
go  all  lengths  with  them." 


188        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  Or  is  it  that  you  are  fasting  ?  If  so,  ask  our  friend, 
here,  and  he  will  give  you  to  eat.  He  is  the  Indian's 
friend,  and  never  yet  refused  them  what  they  had  need  of." 

Thus  taken  by  surprise,  the  savages  were  ashamed  to 
acknowledge  their  bloody  purpose.  They,  therefore,  said 
modestly  that  they  came  to  beg  of  their  friends  some  white 
cotton  in  which  to  wrap  their  dead  before  interring  them. 
This  was  given  to  them,  with  some  other  presents,  and 
they  took  their  departure  peaceably  from  the  premises. 

Along  with  Mn  Kinzie's  party  was  a  non-commissioned 
officer  who  had  made  his  escape  in  a  singular  manner. 
As  the  troops  were  about  leaving  the  fort,  it  was  found 
that  the  baggage-horses  of  the  surgeon  had  strayed  off. 
The  quartermaster-sergeant,  Griffith,  was  sent  to  collect 
them  and  bring  them  on,  it  being  absolutely  necessary  to 
recover  them,  since  their  packs  contained  part  of  the  sur- 
geon's apparatus,  and  the  medicines  for  the  march. 

This  man  had  been  for  a  long  time  on  the  sick  report, 
and  for  this  reason  was  given  the  charge  of  the  baggage, 
instead  of  being  placed  with  the  troops.  His  efforts  to 
recover  the  horses  being  unsuccessful,  he  was  hastening 
to  rejoin  his  party,  alarmed  at  some  appearances  of  dis- 
order and  hostile  indications  among  the  Indians,  when  he 
was  met  and  made  prisoner  by  To-pee-nee-bee. 

Having  taken  from  him  his  arms  and  accoutrements, 
the  chief  put  him  into  a  canoe  and  paddled  him  across  the 
river,  bidding  him  make  for  the  woods  and  secrete  himself. 
This  he  did ;  and  the  following  day,  in  the  afternoon,  see- 
ing from  his  lurking-place  that  all  appeared  quiet,  he  ven- 
tured to  steal  cautiously  into  the  garden  of  Ouilmette, 
where  he  concealed  himself  for  a  time  behind  some  cur- 
rant-bushes. 

At  length  he  determined  to  enter  the  house,  and  accord- 
ingly climbed  up  through  a  small  back  window  into  the 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  189 

room  where  the  family  were.  This  was  just  as  the  Wa- 
bash  Indians  had  left  the  house  of  Ouilmette  for  that  of 
Mr.  Kinzie.  The  danger  of  the  sergeant  was  now  immi- 
nent. The  family  stf  ipped  him  of  his  uniform  and  arrayed 
him  in  a  suit  of  deer-skin,  with  belt,  moccasins,  and  pipe, 
like  a  French  engage.  His  dark  complexion  and  large 
black  whiskers  favored  the  disguise.  The  family  were  all 
ordered  to  address  him  in  French,  and,  although  utterly 
ignorant  of  the  language,  he  continued  to  pass  for  a  Weem- 
tee-gosh*  and  as  such  to  accompany  Mr.  Kinzie  and  his 
family,  undetected  by  his  enemies,  until  they  reached  a 
place  of  safety. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  battle,  the  family  of  Mr. 
Kinzie,  with  the  clerks  of  the  establishment,  were  put 
into  a  boat,  under  the  care  of  Fran9ois,  a  half-breed  inter- 
preter, and  conveyed  to  St.  Joseph's,  where  they  remained 
until  the  following  November,  under  the  protection  of  To- 
pee-nee-bee's band.  They  were  then  conducted  to  Detroit, 
under  the  escort  of  Chandonnai  and  their  trusty  Indian 
friend,  Ke-po-tah,  and  delivered  up,  as  prisoners  of  war,  to 
Colonel  McKee,  the  British  Indian  Agent. 

Mr.  Kinzie  was  not  allowed  to  leave  St.  Joseph's  with 
his  family,  his  Indian  friends  insisting  on  his  remaining 
and  endeavoring  to  secure  some  remnant  of  his  scattered 
property.  During  his  excursions  with  them  for  that  pur- 
pose, he  wore  the  costume  and  paint  of  the  tribe,  in  order 
to  escape  capture  and  perhaps  death  at  the  hands  of  those 
who  were  still  thirsting  for  blood.  In  time,  however,  his 
anxiety  for  his  family  induced  him  to  follow  them  to  De- 
troit, where,  in  the  month  of  January,  he  was  received  and 
paroled  by  General  Proctor. 

Captain  and  Mrs.  Heald  were  sent  across  the  lake  to 

*  Frenchman. 


190        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

St.  Joseph  the  day  after  the  battle.  The  former  had  re- 
ceived two  wounds,  the  latter  seven,  in  the  engagement. 

Lieutenant  Helm,  who  was  likewise  wounded,  was  car- 
ried by  some  friendly  Indians  to  their  village  on  the  Au 
Sable,  and  thence  to  Peoria,  where  he  was  liberated  by 
the  intervention  of  Mr.  Thomas  Forsyth,  the  half-brother 
of  Mr.  Kinzie.  Mrs.  Helm  accompanied  her  parents  to 
St.  Joseph,  where  they  resided  in  the  family  of  Alexander 
Robinson,*  receiving  from  them  all  possible  kindness  and 
hospitality  for  several  months. 

After  their  arrival  in  Detroit,  Mrs.  Helm  was  joined  by 
her  husband,  when  they  were  both  arrested  by  order  of  the 
British  commander,  and  sent  on  horseback,  in  the  dead 
of  winter,  through  Canada  to  Fort  George,  on  the  Niagara 
frontier.  When  they  arrived  at  that  post,  there  had  been 
no  official  appointed  to  receive  them,  and,  notwithstanding 
their  long  and  fatiguing  journey  in  weather  the  most  cold 
and  inclement,  Mrs.  Helm,  a  delicate  woman  of  seventeen 
years,  was  permitted  to  sit  waiting  in  her  saddle,  outside 
the  gate,  for  more  than  an  hour,  before  the  refreshment  of 
fire  or  food,  or  even  the  shelter  of  a  roof,  was  offered  them. 
When  Colonel  Sheaffe,  who  had  been  absent  at  the  time, 
was  informed  of  this  brutal  inhospitality,  he  expressed  the 
greatest  indignation.  He  waited  on  Mrs.  Helm  immedi- 
ately, apologized  in  the  most  courteous  manner,  and  treated 
both  her  and  Lieutenant  Helm  with  the  most  considerate 
kindness,  until,  by  an  exchange  of  prisoners,  they  were 
liberated,  and  found  means  to  reach  their  friends  in  Steuben 
County,  N.  Y. 

Captain  Heald  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  an  Indian 
from  the  Kaukakee,  who  had  a  strong  personal  regard  for 


*  The  Pottowattamie  chief,  so  well  known  to  many  of  the  citizens  of 
Chicago,  now  (1870)  residing  at  the  Aux  Plaines. 


NARRATIVE   OF  THE  MASSACRE.  191 

him,  and  who,  when  he  saw  the  wounded  and  enfeebled 
state  of  Mrs.  Heald,  released  her  husband  that  he  might 
accompany  his  wife  to  St.  Joseph.  To  the  latter  place 
they  were  accordingly  carried,  as  has  been  related,  by 
Chandonnai  and  his  party.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Indian 
who  had  so  nobly  released  his  prisoner  returned  to  his 
village  on  the  Kankakee,  where  he  had  the  mortification 
of  finding  that  his  conduct  had  excited  great  dissatisfaction 
among  his  band.  So  great  was  the  displeasure  manifested, 
that  he  resolved  to  make  a  journey  to  St.  Joseph  and  re- 
claim his  prisoner. 

News  of  his.  intention  being  brought  to  To-pee-nee-bee 
and  Kee-po-tah,  under  whose  care  the  prisoners  were,  they 
held  a  private  council  with  Chandonnai,  Mr.  Kinzie,  and 
the  principal  men  of  the  village,  the  result  of  which  was 
a  determination  to  send  Captain  and  Mrs.  Heald  to  the 
island  of  Mackinac,  and  deliver  them  up  to  the  British. 

They  were  accordingly  put  in  a  bark  canoe,  and  paddled 
by  Robinson  and  his  wife  a  distance  of  three  hundred 
miles  along  the  coast  of  Michigan,  and  surrendered  as 
prisoners  of  war  to  the  commanding  officer  at  Mackinac. 

As  an  instance  of  the  procrastinating  spirit  of  Captain 
Heald,  it  may  be  mentioned  that,  even  after  he  had  received 
certain  intelligence  that  his  Indian  captor  was  on  his  way 
from  the  Kankakee  to  St.  Joseph  to  retake  him,  he  would 
still  have  delayed  another  day  at  that  place,  to  make  prep- 
aration for  a  more  comfortable  journey  to  Mackinac. 

The  soldiers,  with  their  wives  and  surviving  children, 
were  dispersed  among  the  different  villages  of  the  Potto- 
wattamies  upon  the  Illinois,  Wabash,  Rock  River,  and  at 
Milwaukie,  until  the  following  spring,  when  they  were,  for 
the  most  part,  carried  to  Detroit  and  ransomed. 

Mrs.  Burns,  with  her  infant,  became  the  prisoner  of  a 
chief,  who  carried  her  to  his  village  and  treated  her  with 


192        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

great  kindness.  His  wife,  from  jealousy  of  the  favor  shown 
to  "the  white  woman"  and  her  child,  always  treated  them 
with  great  hostility.  On  one  occasion  she  struck  the  infant 
with  a  tomahawk,  and  narrowly  missed  her  aim  of  putting 
an  end  to  it  altogether.*  They  were  not  left  long  in  the 
power  of  the  old  hag  after  this  demonstration,  but  on  the 
first  opportunity  were  carried  to  a  place  of  safety. 

The  family  of  Mr.  Lee  had  resided  in  a  house  on  the 
Lake  shore,  not  far  from  the  fort.  Mr.  Lee  was  the  owner 
of  Lee's  Place,  which  he  cultivated  as  a  farm.  It  was  his 
son  who  ran  down  with  the  discharged  soldier  to  give  the 
alarm  of  "  Indians,"  at  the  fort,  o-n  the  afternoon  of  the  Yth 
of  April.  The  father,  the  sou,  and  all  the  other  members 
of  the  family  had  fallen  victims  on  the  15th  of  August, 
except  Mrs.  Lee  and  her  young  infant.  These  were  claimed 
by  Black  Partridge,  and  carried  to  his  village  on  the  Au 
Sable.  He  had  been  particularly  attached  to  a  little  girl 
of  Mrs.  Lee's,  about  twelve  years  of  age.  This  child  had 
been  placed  on  horseback  for  the  march;  and,  as  she  was 
unaccustomed  to  the  exercise,  she  was  tied  fast  to  the 
saddle,  lest  by  any  accident  she  should  slip  off  or  be 
thrown. 

She  was  within  reach  of  the  balls  at  the  commencement 
of  the  engagement,  and  was  severely  wounded.  The 
horse  set  off  on  a  full  gallop,  which  partly  threw  her,  but 
she  was  held  fast  by  the  bands  which  confined  her,  and 
hung  dangling  as  the  animal  ran  violently  about.  In  this 
state  she  was  met  by  Black  Partridge,  who  caught  the 
horse  and  disengaged  her  from  the  saddle.  Finding  her 
so  much  wounded  that  she  could  not  recover,  and  that  she 


*  Twenty-two  years  after  this,  as  I  was  on  a  journey  to  Chicago  in  tho 
steamer  Uncle  Sam,  a  young  woman,  hearing  my  name,  introduced  her- 
self to  me,  and,  raising  the  hair  from  her  forehead,  showed  me  the  mark 
of  the  tomahawk  which  had  so  nearly  been  fatal  to  her. 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  MASSACRE.  193 

was  suffering  great  agony,  he  put  the  finishing  stroke  to 
her  at  once  with  his  tomahawk.  He  afterwards  said  that 
this  was  the  hardest  thing  he  ever  tried  to  do,  but  he  did 
it  because  he  could  not  bear  to  see  her  suffer. 

He  took  the  mother  and  her  infant  to  his  village,  where 
he  became  warmly  attached  to  the  former — so  much  so, 
that  he  wished  to  marry  her ;  but,  as  she  very  naturally 
objected,  he  treated  her  with  the  greatest  respect  and  con- 
sideration. He  was  in  no  hurry  to  release  her,  for  he  was 
in  hopes  of  prevailing  on  her  to  become  his  wife.  In  the 
course  of  the  winter  her  child  fell  ill.  Finding  that  none 
of  the  remedies  within  their  reach  were  effectual,  Black 
Partridge  proposed  to  take  the  little  one  to  Chicago,  where 
there  was  now  a  French  trader  living  in  the  mansion  of 
Mr.  Kinzie,  and  procure  some  medical  aid  from  him. 
Wrapping  up  his  charge  with  the  greatest  care,  he  set  out 
on  his  journey. 

When  he  arrived  at  the  residence  of  M.  Du  Pin,  he  en- 
tered the  room  where  he  was,  and  carefully  placed  his 
burden  on  the  floor. 

"  What  have  you  there  ?"  asked  M.  Du  Pin. 

"A  young  raccoon,  which  I  have  brought  you  as  a  pres- 
ent," was  the  reply ;  and,  opening  the  pack,  he  showed  the 
little  sick  infant. 

When  the  trader  had  prescribed  for  its  complaint,  and 
Black  Partridge  was  about  to  return  to  his  home,  he 
told  his  friend  of  the  proposal  he  had  made  to  Mrs.  Lee 
to  become  his  wife,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  had  been 
received. 

M.  Du  Pin,  entertaining  some  fears  that  the  chiefs  hon- 
orable resolution  to  leave  it  to  the  lady  herself  whether 
to  accept  his  addresses  or  not,  might  not  hold  out,  en- 
tered at  once  into  a  negotiation  for  her  ransom,  and  so 
effectually  wrought  upon  the  good  feelings  of  Black  Par- 

17 


194        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

tridge  that  he  consented  to  bring  his  fair  prisoner  at  once 
to  Chicago,  that  she  might  be  restored  to  her  friends. 

Whether  the  kind  trader  had  at  the  outset  any  other 
feeling  in  the  matter  than  sympathy  and  brotherly  kind- 
ness, we  cannot  say ;  we  only  know  that  in  process  of 
time  Mrs.  Lee  became  Madame  Du  Pin,  and  that  the 
worthy  couple  lived  together  in  great  happiness  for  many 
years  after. 

The  fate  of  Nau-non-gee,  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Calu- 
met village,  and  who  is  mentioned  in  the  early  part  of  the 
narrative,  deserves  to  be  recorded. 

During  the  battle  of  the  15th  of  August,  the  chief  object 
of  his  attack  was  one  Sergeant  Hays,  a  man  from  whom 
he  had  received  many  acts  of  kindness. 

After  Hays  had  received  a  ball  through  the  body,  this 
Indian  ran  up  to  him  to  tomahawk  him,  when  the  ser- 
geant, collecting  his  remaining  strength,  pierced  him 
through  the  body  with  his  bayonet.  They  fell  together. 
Other  Indians  running  up  soon  dispatched  Hays,  and  it 
was  not  until  then  that  his  bayonet  was  extracted  from 
the  body  of  his  adversary. 

The  wounded  chief  was  carried  after  the  battle  to  his 
village  on  the  Calumet,  where  he  survived  for  several 
days.  Finding  his  end  approaching,  he  called  together  his 
young  men,  and  enjoined  them,  in  the  most  solemn  manner, 
to  regard  the  safety  of  their  prisoners  after  his  death,  and 
to  take  the  lives  of  none  of  them  from  respect  to  his 
memory,  as  he  deserved  his  fate  from  the  hands  of  those 
whose  kindness  he  had  so  ill  requited. 


CAPTIVITY  OF  J.  KINZIE,  SENIOR.  195 

CHAPTER    XX. 

CAPTIVITY   OP   J.  KINZIE,  SEN. — AN   AMUSING   MISTAKE. 

IT  had  been  a  stipulation  of  General  Hull  at  the  sur- 
render of  Detroit,  which  took  place  the  day  after  the  mas- 
sacre at  Chicago,  that  the  inhabitants  should  be  permitted 
to  remain  undisturbed  in  their  homes.  Accordingly,  the 
family  of  Mr.  Kinzie  took  up  their  quarters  with  their 
friends  in  the  old  mansion,  which  many  will  still  recollect 
as  standing  on  the  northwest  corner  of  Jefferson  Avenue 
and  Wayne  Street. 

The  feelings  of  indignation  and  sympathy  were  con- 
stantly aroused  in  the  hearts  of  the  citizens  during  the 
winter  that  ensued.  They  were  almost  daily  called  upon 
to  witness  the  cruelties  practised  upon  the  American  pris- 
oners brought  in  by  their  Indian  captors.  Those  who 
could  scarcely  drag  their  wounded,  bleeding  feet  over  the 
frozen  ground,  were  compelled  to  dance  for  the  amusement 
of  the  savages;  and  these  exhibitions  sometimes  took  place 
before  the  Government  House,  the  residence  of  Colonel 
McKee.  Some  of  the  British  officers  looked  on  from  their 
windows  at  these  heart-rending  performances ;  for  the  honor 
of  humanity,  we  will  hope  such  instances  were  rare. 

Everything  that  could  be  made  available  among  the  ef- 
fects of  the  citizens  was  offered,  to  ransom  their  country- 
men from  the  hands  of  these  inhuman  beings.  The  pris- 
oners brought  in  from  the  River  Raisin — those  unfortunate 
men  who  were  permitted,  after  their  surrender  to  General 
Proctor,  to  be  tortured  and  murdered  by  inches  by  his 
savage  allies — excited  the  sympathies  and  called  for  the  ac- 


196        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

tion  of  the  whole  community.  Private  houses  were  turned 
into  hospitals,  and  every  one  was  forward  to  get  posses- 
sion of  as  many  as  possible  of  the  survivors.  To  effect 
this,  even  the  articles  of  their  apparel  were  bartered  by 
the  ladies  of  Detroit,  as  they  watched  from  their  doors  or 
windows  the  miserable  victims  carried  about  for  sale. 

In  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Kinzie  one  large  room  was  de- 
voted to  the  reception  of  the  sufferers.  Few  of  them  sur- 
vived. Among  those  spoken  of  as  objects  of  the  deepest 
interest  were  two  young  gentlemen  of  Kentucky,  brothers, 
both  severely  wounded,  and  their  wounds  aggravated  to 
a  mortal  degree  by  subsequent  ill  usage  and  hardships. 
Their  solicitude  for  each  other,  and  their  exhibition  in 
various  ways  of  the  most  tender  fraternal  affection,  created 
an  impression  never  to  be  forgotten. 

The  last  bargain  made  was  by  black  Jim,  and  one  of 
the  children,  who  had  permission  to  redeem  a  negro  ser- 
vant of  the  gallant  Colonel  Allen,  with  an  old  white  horse, 
the  only  available  article  that  remained  among  their  pos- 
sessions. 

A  brother  of  Colonel  Allen  afterwards  came  to  Detroit, 
and  the  negro  preferred  returning  to  servitude  rather  than 
remaining  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land. 

Mr.  Kinzie,  as  has  been  related,  joined  his  family  at 
Detroit  in  the  month  of  January.  A  short  time  after,  sus- 
picions arose  in  the  mind  of  General  Proctor  that  he  was 
in  correspondence  with  General  Harrison,  who  was  now 
at  Fort  Meigs,  and  who  was  believed  to  be  meditating  an 
advance  upon  Detroit.  Lieutenant  Watson,  of  the  British 
army,  waited  upon  Mr.  Kinzie  one  day  with  an  invitation 
to  the  quarters  of  General  Proctor  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river,  saying  he  wished  to  speak  with  him,  on  busi- 
ness. Quite  unsuspicious,  he  complied  with  the  invitation, 
when  to  his  surprise  he  was  ordered  into  confinement,  and 


CAPTIVITY  OF  J.  KINZIE,  SENIOR  197 

strictly  guarded  in  the  house  of  his  former  partner,  Mr. 
Patterson,  of  Sandwich.  Finding  that  he  did  not  return 
to  his  home,  Mrs.  Kinzie  informed  some  of  the  Indian 
chiefs,  his  particular  friends,  who  immediately  repaired  to 
the  head-quarters  of  the  commanding  officer,  demanded 
"  their  friend's"  release,  and  brought  him  back  to  his  home. 
After  waiting  a  time  until  a  favorable  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself,  the  General  sent  a  detachment  of  dragoons 
to  arrest  Mr.  Kinzie.  They  had  succeeded  in  carrying 
him  away,  and  crossing  the  river  with  him.  Just  at  this 
moment  a  party  of  friendly  Indians  made  their  appear- 
ance. 

"  Where  is  the  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  ?"  was  the  first  ques- 
tion. 

"  There,"  replied  his  wife,  pointing  across  the  river, 
"  in  the  hands  of  the  red-coats,  who  are  taking  him  away 
again." 

The  Indians  ran  to  the  river,  seized  some  canoes  that 
they  found  there,  and,  crossing  over  to  Sandwich,  com- 
pelled General  Proctor  a  second  time  to  forego  his  in- 
tentions. 

A  third  time  this  officer  made  the  attempt,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  arresting  Mr.  Kinzie  and  conveying  him  heavily 
ironed  to  Fort  Maiden,  in  Canada,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Detroit  River.  Here  he  was  at  first  treated  with  great 
severity,  but  after  a  time  the  rigor  of  his  confinement  was 
somewhat  relaxed,  and  he  was  permitted  to  walk  on  the 
bank  of  the  river  for  air  and  exercise. 

On  the  10th  of  September,  as  he  was  taking  his  prom- 
enade under  the  close  supervision  of  a  guard  of  soldiers, 
the  whole  party  were  startled  by  the  sound  of  guns  upon 
Lake  Erie,  at  no  great  distance  below.  What  could  it 
mean  ?  It  must  be  Commodore  Barclay  firing  into  some 
of  the  Yankees.  The  firing  continued.  The  time  allotted 

17* 


198        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

the  prisoner  for  his  daily  walk  expired,  but  neither  he  nor 
his  guard  observed  the  lapse  of  time,  so  anxiously  were 
they  listening  to  what  they  now  felt  sure  was  an  engage- 
ment between  ships  of  war.  At  length  Mr.  Kinzie  was 
reminded  that  the  hour  for  his  return  to  confinement  had 
arrived.  He  petitioned  for  another  half-hour. 

"Let  me  stay,"  said  he,  "till  we  can  learn  how  the 
battle  has  gone." 

Very  soon  a  sloop  appeared  under  press  of  sail,  round- 
ing the  point,  and  presently  two  gun-boats  in  chase  of 
her. 

"  She  is  running — she  bears  the  British  colors,"  cried 
he — "  yes,  yes,  they  are  lowering — she  is  striking  her  flag ! 
Now,"  turning  to  the  soldiers,  "I  will  go  back  to  prison 
contented — I  know  how  the  battle  has  gone." 

The  sloop  was  the  Little  Belt,  the  last  of  the  squadron 
captured  by  the  gallant  Perry  on  that  memorable  occasion 
which  he  announced  in  the  immortal  words  : 

"  We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours  !" 

Matters  were  growing  critical,  and  it  was  necessary  to 
transfer  all  prisoners  to  a  place  of  greater  security  than 
the  frontier  was  now  likely  to  be.  It  was  resolved  there- 
fore to  send  Mr.  Kinzie  to  the  mother-country.  Nothing 
has  ever  appeared  which  would  explain  the  course  of 
General  Proctor  in  regard  to  this  gentleman.  He  had 
been  taken  from  the  bosom  of  his  family,  where  he  was 
living  quietly  under  the  parole  which  he  had  received,  and 
protected  by  the  stipulations  of  the  surrender.  He  was 
kept  for  months  in  confinement.  Now  he  was  placed  on 
horseback  under  a  strong  guard,  who  announced  that  they 
had  orders  to  shoot  him  through  the  head  if  he  offered  to 
speak  to  a  person  upon  the  road.  He  was  tied  upon  the 
saddle  to  prevent  his  escape,  and  thus  they  set  out  for 
Quebec.  A  little  incident  occurred,  which  will  help  to 


CAPTIVITY  OF  J.  KINZIE,  SENIOR.  199 

illustrate  the  course  invariably  pursued  towards  our  citi- 
zens, at  this  period,  by  the  British  army  on  the  North- 
western frontier. 

The  saddle  on  which  Mr.  Kinzie  rode  had  not  been 
properly  fastened,  and,  owing  to  the  rough  motion  of  the 
animal  on  which  it  was,  it  turned,  so  as  to  bring  the  rider 
into  a  most  awkward  and  painful  position.  His  limbs 
being  fastened,  he  could  not  disengage  himself,  and  in  this 
manner  he  was  compelled  by  those  who  had  charge  of 
him  to  ride  until  he  was  nearly  exhausted,  before  they 
had  the  humanity  to  release  him. 

Arrived  at  Quebec,  he  was  put  on  board  a  small  vessel 
to  be  sent  to  England.  The  vessel  when  a  few  days  out 
at  sea  was  chased  by  an' American  frigate  and  driven  into 
Halifax.  A  second  time  she  set  sail,  when  she  sprung  a 
leak  and  was  compelled  to  put  back. 

The  attempt  to  send  him  across  the  ocean  was  now 
abandoned,  and  he  was  returned  to  Quebec.  Another 
step,  equally  inexplicable  with  his  arrest,  was  soon  after 
taken.  This  was,  his  release  and  that  of  Mr.  Macomb,  of 
Detroit,  who  was  also  in  confinement  in  Quebec,  and  the 
permission  given  them  to  return  to,  their  friends  and  fami- 
lies, although  the  war  was  not  yet  ended.  It  may  possi- 
bly be  imagined  that  in  the  treatment  these  gentlemen 
received,  the  British  commander-in-chief  sheltered  him- 
self under  the  plea  of  their  being  "  native-born  British 
subjects,"  and  perhaps  when  it  was  ascertained  that  Mr. 
Kinzie  was  indeed  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  it  was 
thought  safest  to  release  him. 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Harrison  at  the  head  of  his 
troops  had  reached  Detroit.  He  landed  on  the  29th  of 
September.  All  the  citizens  went  forth  to  meet  him — 
Mrs  Kinzie,  leading  her  children  by  the  hand,  was  of  the 
number.  The  General  accompanied  her  to  her  home,  and 


200        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

took  up  his  abode  there.  On  his  arrival  he  was  introduced 
to  Kee-po-tah,  who  happened  to  be  on  a  visit  to  the  family 
at  that  time.  The  General  had  seen  the  chief  the  pre- 
ceding year,  at  the  Council  at  Yincennes,  and  the  meeting 
was  one  of  great  cordiality  and  interest. 


In  1816,  Mr.  Kinzie  and  his  family  again  returned  to 
Chicago.  The  fort  was  rebuilt  on  a  somewhat  larger  scale 
than  the  former  one.  It  was  not  until  the  return  of  the 
troops  that  the  bones  of  the  unfortunate  Americans  who 
had  been  massacred  four  years  before,  were  collected  and 
buried. 

An  Indian  Agency,  under  the  charge  of  Charles  Jewett, 
Esq.,  of  Kentucky,  was  established.  He  was  succeeded 
in  1820  by  Dr.  Alexander  Wolcott,  of  Connecticut,  who 
occupied  that  position  until  his  death  in  1830. 

The  troops  were  removed  from  the  garrison  in  1823, 
but  restored  in  1828,  after  the  Winnebago  war.  This  was 
a  disturbance  between  the  Winnebagoes  and  white  settlers 
on  and  near  the  Mississippi.  After  some  murders  had 
been  committed,  the  young  chief,  Red  Bird,  was  taken 
and  imprisoned  at  Prairie  du  Chien  to  await  his  trial, 
where  he  committed  suicide  in  consequence  of  chagrin  and 
the  irksomeness  of  confinement.  It  was  feared  that  the 
Pottowattamies  would  make  common  cause  with  the 
Winuebagoes,  and  commence  a  general  system  of  havoc 
and  bloodshed  on  the  frontier.  They  were  deterred  from 
such  a  step,  probably,  by  the  exertions  of  Billy  Caldwell, 
Robinson,  and  Shau-bee-nay,  who  made  an  expedition 
among  the  Rock  River  bands,  to  argue  and  persuade  them 
into  remaining  tranquil. 

The  few  citizens  of  Chicago  in  those  days,  lived  for  the 
most  part  a  very  quiet,  unvaried  life.  The  great  abun- 


CAPTIVITY  OF  J.  KINZIE,  SENIOR.  201 

dance  of  game,  and  the  immense  fertility  of  the  lands  they 
cultivated,  furnished  them  with  a  superabundance  of  all 
the  luxuries  of  garden,  corn-field,  and  dairy  The  ques- 
tion was  once  asked  by  a  friend  in  the  "  East  countrie," 

"  How  do  you  dispose  of  all  the  good  things  you  raise  ? 
You  have  no  market?"  "No."  "And  you  cannot  con- 
sume them  all  yourselves  ?"  "  No."  "  What  then  do  you 
do  with  them  ?" 

4<  Why,  we  manage,  when  a  vessel  arrives,  to  persuade 
the  captain  to  accept  a  few  kegs  of  butter,  and  stores  of 
corn  and  vegetables,  as  a  present,  and  that  helps  us  to 
get  rid  of  some  of  our  overplus." 

The  mails  arrived,  as  may  be  supposed,  at  very  rare 
intervals.  They  were  brought  occasionally  from  Fort 
Clark  (Peoria),  but  more  frequently  from  Fort  Wayne,  or 
across  the  peninsula  of  Michigan,  which  was  still  a  wilder- 
ness peopled  with  savages.  The  hardy  adventurer  who 
acted  as  express  was,  not  unfrequently,  obliged  to  imitate 
the  birds  of  heaven  and  "  lodge  among  the  branches,"  in 
order  to  insure  the  safety  of  himself  and  his  charge. 

Visitors  were  very  rare,  unless  it  was  a  friend  who 
came  to  sojourn  for  several  months  and  share  a  life  in  the 
wilderness.  A  traveller,  however,  occasionally  found  his 
way  to  the  spot,  in  passing  to  or  from  "  parts  unknown," 
and  such  a  one  was  sure  of  a  hospitable  and  hearty 
welcome. 

A  gentleman  journeying  from  the  southern  settlements 
once  arrived  late  in  the  evening  at  Wolf  Point,  where  was 
then  the  small  trading-establishment  of  George  Hunt  and 
a  Mr.  Wallace,  lie  stopped  and  inquired  if  he  could  have 
accommodation  for  the  night  for  himself  and  his  horse. 
The  answer  was,  that  they  were  ill  provided  to  entertain 
a  stranger — the  house  was  small,  and  they  were  keeping 
"  bachelor's  hall." 


202        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  Is  there  no  place,"  inquired  the  traveller,  "  where  I 
can  obtain  a  lodging  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes — you  will  find  a  very  comfortable  house,  Mr. 
Kinzie's,  about  half  a  mile  below,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
river." 

The  stranger  turned  his  horse's  head  and  took  the  road 
indicated.  Arrived  at  the  spot,  his  first  inquiry  was, — 

"  Is  this  the  residence  of  Mr.  Kinzie  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  get  accommodation  for  myself  and 
horse." 

"  Certainly,  sir — walk  in." 

The  horse  was  taken  to  the  stable,  while  the  gentleman 
was  ushered  into  a  parlor  where  were  two  ladies.  The 
usual  preliminary  questions  and  answers  were  gone 
through,  for  in  a  new  country  people  soon  become  ac- 
quainted, and  the  gentleman  ere  long  found  himself  seated 
at  a  comfortable  hot  supper — we  will  venture  to  say  a  fine 
supper,  since  the  table  in  this  domestic  establishment  has 
always  been  somewhat  famous. 

Apparently,  the  gentleman  enjoyed  it,  for  he  made  him- 
self quite  at  home.  He  even  called  for  a  boot-jack  after 
tea,  and  drew  off  his  boots.  The  ladies  were  a  little  sur- 
prised, but  they  had  lived  a  good  while  out  of  the  world, 
and  they  did  not  know  what  changes  in  etiquette  might 
have  taken  place  during  their  retirement. 

Before  taking  his  leave  for  the  night,  the  traveller  sig- 
nified what  it  would  please  him  to  have  for  breakfast, 
which  was  duly  prepared.  The  next  day  proved  stormy. 
The  gentleman  was  satisfied  with  his  quarters,  and,  hav- 
ing taken  care  to  ascertain  that  there  was  no  neglect  or 
deficiency  of  accommodation  so  far  as  his  horse  was  con- 
cerned, he  got  through  the  day  very  comfortably. 

Now  and  then,  when  he  was  tired  of  reading,  he  would 


CAPTIVITY  OF  J.  K1NZIE,  SENIOR.  203 

converse  with  the  family,  and  seemed,  upon  the  whole,  by 
no  means  disposed  to  hold  himself  aloof,  but  to  indulge  in 
a  little  becoming  sociability,  seeing  they  were  all  there 
away  in  the  woods. 

The  second  day  the  weather  brightened.  The  traveller 
signified  his  intention  to  depart.  He  ordered  his  horse  to 
the  door — then  he  called  for  his  bill, 

"  My  house  is  not  a  tavern,  sir,"  was  the  astounding 
reply. 

"  Not  a  tavern  !  Good  heavens  !  have  J  been  making 
myself  at  home  in  this  manner  in  a  private  family  ?" 

He  was  profuse  in  his  apologies,  which,  however,  were 
quite  unnecessary,  for  the  family  had  perceived  from  the 
first  the  mistake  he  had  fallen  into,  and  they  had  amused 
themselves  during  his  whole  visit  in  anticipating  the  con- 
sternation of  their  guest  when  he  should  be  undeceived. 


It  was  in  the  year  1816  (the  year  of  the  rebuilding 
of  the  fort,  after  its  destruction  by  the  Indians)  that  the 
tract  of  land  on  which  Chicago  stands,  together  with  the 
surrounding  country,  was  ceded  to  the  United  States 
by  the  Pottowattamies.  They  remained  the  peaceful 
occupants  of  it,  however,  for  twenty  years  longer.  It  was 
not  until  1836  that  they  were  removed  by  Government  to 
lands  appropriated  for  their  use  on  the  Upper  Missouri. 

In  the  year  1830  the  town  of  Chicago  was  laid  out  into 
lots  by  Commissioners  appointed  by  the  State.  At  this 
time  the  prices  of  these  lots  ranged  from  ten  to  sixty 
dollars. 

Mr.  Kinzie,  who,  from  the  geographical  position  of  this 
place,  and  the  vast  fertility  of  the  surrounding  country, 
had  always  foretold  its  eventual  prosperity  and  importance, 


204        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

was  not  permitted  to  witness  the  realization  of  his  predic- 
tions. He  closed  his  useful  and  energetic  life  on  the  6th 
of  January,  1828,  having  just  completed  his  sixty-fifth 
year. 


CHAPTER    XXL 

A  SERMON. 

CHICAGO  was  not,  at  the  period  of  my  first  visit,  the 
cheerful,  happy  place  it  had  once  been.  The  death  of  Dr. 
Wolcott,  of  Lieutenant  Furman,  and  of  a  promising  young 
son  of  Mr.  Beaubien,  all  within  a  few  weeks  of  each  other, 
had  thrown  a  gloom  over  the  different  branches  of  the 
social  circle. 

The  weather,  too,  was  inclement  and  stormy  beyond 
anything  that  had  been  known  before.  Only-  twice,  dur- 
ing a  period  of  two  months,  did  the  sun  shine  out  through 
the  entire  day.  So  late  as  the  second  week  in  April, 
when  my  husband  had  left  to  return  to  Fort  Winnebago, 
the  storms  were  so  severe  that  he  and  his  men  were 
obliged  to  lie  by  two  or  three  days  in  an  Indian  lodge. 

Robert  Kinzie,  Medard  Beaubien,  and  Billy  Caldwell 
had  gone  at  the  same  time  to  the  Calumet  to  hunt,  and, 
as  they  did  not  make  their  appearance  for  many  days,  we 
were  persuaded  they  had  perished  with  cold.  They  re- 
turned at  length,  however,  to  our  infinite  joy,  having  only 
escaped  freezing  by  the  forethought  of  Robert  and  Cald- 
well in  carrying  each  two  blankets  instead  of  one. 

Our  only  recreation  was  an  occasional  ride  on  horseback, 
when  the  weather  would  permit,  through  the  woods  on  the 


A    SERMON.  205 

north  side  of  the  river,  or  .across  the  prairie,  along  the  lake 
shore  on  the  south. 

When  we  went  in  the  former  direction,  a  little  bridle- 
path took  us  along  what  is  now  Rush  Street.  The  thick 
boughs  of  the  trees  arched  over  our  heads,  and  we  were 
often  compelled,  as  we  rode,  to  break  away  the  projecting 
branches  of  the  shrubs  which  impeded  our  path.  The  little 
prairie  west  of  Wright's  Woods  was  the  usual  termination 
of  our  ride  in  this  direction. 

When  we  chose  the  path  across  the  prairie  towards  the 
south,  we  generally  passed  a  new-comer,  Dr.  Harmon, 
superintending  the  construction  of  a  sod  fence,  at  a  spot 
he  had  chosen,  near  the  shore  of  the  lake.  In  this  in- 
closure  he  occupied  himself,  as  the  season  advanced,  in 
planting  fruit-stones  of  all  descriptions,  to  make  ready  a 
garden  and  orchard  for  future  enjoyment. 

We  usually  stopped  to  have  a  little  chat.  .  The  two 
favorite  themes  of  the  Doctor  were  horticulture,  and  the 
certain  future  importance  of  Chicago.  That  it  was  destined 
to  be  a  great  city,  was  his  unalterable  conviction  ;  and  in 
deed,  by  this  time,  all  forest  and  p/airie  as  it  was,  we  half 
began  to  believe  it  ourselves. 

On  the  pleasant  afternoons  which  we  occasionally  en- 
joyed as  the  season  advanced,  we  found  no  small  amuse- 
ment in  practising  pistol-firing.  The  place  appropriated  to 
this  sport  was  outside  the  pickets,  the  mark  being  placed 
on  a  panel  in  one  of  the  bastions.  The  gentlemen  must 
not  be  offended  if  I  record  that,  in  process  of  time,  the 
ladies  acquired  a  degree  of  skill  that  enabled  them,  as  a 
general  thing,  to  come  off  triumphant.  One  of  the  ladies, 
Mrs  Hunter,  was  a  great  shot,  having  brought  down  her 
grouse  on  the  wing,  to  the  no  small  delight  of  one  of  the 
officers,  Captain  Martin  Scott,  of  raccoon  celebrity. 

Now  and  then  there  was  a  little  excitement  within  the 
18 


206         THE  EARLY  DAY  JN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

fort,  aroused  by  the  discovery  that  a  settler  had  been  en- 
gaged in  selling  milk-punch,  instead  of  milk,  to  the  soldiers, 
thereby  interfering  in  no-small  degree  with  the  regularity 
and  perfect  discipline  of  the  service.  The  first  step  was 
to  "drum  out"  the  offender  with  all  the  honors  of  war — 
that  is,  with  a  party-colored  dress,  and  the  Rogue's  March 
played  behind  him.  The  next,  to  place  all  the  victims  of 
this  piece  of  deception  in  the  guard-house,  where  the  com- 
manding officer's  lady  supplied  them  bountifully  with  coffee 
and  hot  cakes,  by  way  of  opening  their  eyes  to  the  enor- 
mity of  their  offence.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the 
officers  sometimes  complained  of  its  being  more  of  a  strife 
with  the  soldiers  who  should  get  into  the  guard-house, 
than  who  should  keep  out  of  it.  The  poor  fellows  knew 
when  they  were  well  off. 

Once,  upon  a  Sunday,  we  were  rowed  up  to  Wolf  Point 
to  attend  a  religious  service,  conducted  by  Father  See,  as 
he  was  called. 

We  saw  a  tall,  slender  man,  dressed  in  a  green  frock- 
coat,  from  the  sleeves  of  which  dangled  a  pair  of  hands 
giving  abundant  evidence,  together  with  the  rest  of  his 
dress,  that  he  placed  small  faith  in  the  axiom — "  cleanli- 
ness is  a  part  of  holiness." 

He  stepped  briskly  upon  a  little  platform  behind  a  table, 
and  commenced  his  discourse.  His  subject  was,  "  The 
fear  of  God." 

"  There  was  a  kind  of  fear,"  he  told  us,  "that  was  very 
nearly  a/ee-a-nated  to  love:  so  nearly,  that  it  was  not 
worth  while  splitting  hairs  for  the  difference."  He  then 
went  on  to  describe  this  kind  of  fear.  He  grew  more  and 
more  involved  as  he  proceeded  with  his  description,  until 
at  length,  quite  bewildered,  he  paused,  and  exclaimed, 
"  Come,  let's  stop  a  little  while,  and  clear  away  the  brush." 
He  unravelled,  as  well  as  ho  was  able,  the  tangled  thread 


A    SERMON.  20T 

of  his  ideas,  and  went  on  with  his  subject.  But  soon, 
again  losing  his  way,  he  came  to  a  second  halt.  "  Now," 
said  he,  wiping  the  perspiration  from  his  forehead  with  a 
red  cotton  handkerchief  many  degrees  from  clean,  "  now, 
suppose  we  drive  back  a  little  piece."  Thus  he  recapitu^ 
lated  what  he  wished  to  impress  upon  us,  of  the  necessity 
of  cherishing  a  fear  that  maketh  wise  unto  salvation, 
"  which  fear,"  said  he,  "  may  we  all  enjoy,  that  together 
we  may  soar  away,  on  the  rolling  clouds  of  aether,  to  a 
boundless  and  happy  eternity,  which  is  the  wish  of  your 
humble  servant."  And,  flourishing  abroad  his  hands,  with 
the  best  of  dancing-school  bows,  he  took  his  seat. 

It  will  be  readily  imagined  that  we  felt  our  own  religious 
exercises  at  home  to  be  more  edifying  than  such  as  this, 
and  that  we  confined  ourselves  to  them  for  the  future. 

The  return  of  our  brother,  Robert  Kinzie,  from  Palestine 
(not  the  Holy  Land,  but  the  seat  of  the  Land  Office),  with 
the  certificate  of  the  title  of  the  family  to  that  portion  of 
Chicago  since  known  as  "Kinzie's  Addition,"  was  looked 
upon  as  establishing  a  home  for  us  at  some  future  day,  if 
the  glorious  dreams  of  good  Dr.  Harmon,  and  a  few 
others,  should  come  to  be  realized.  One  little  incident 
will  show  how  moderate  were  the  anticipations  of  most 
persons  at  that  period. 

The  certificate,  which  was  issued  in  Robert's  name  (he 
representing  the  family  in  making  the  application),  do- 
scribed  only  a  fractional  quarter-section  of  one  hundred 
and  two  acres,  instead  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres, 
the  river  and  Lake  Michigan  cutting  off  fifty-eight  acres 
on  the  southern  and  eastern  lines  of  the  quarter.  The 
applicants  had  liberty  to  select  their  complement  of  fifty- 
eight  acres  out  of  any  unappropriated  land  that  suited 
them. 

"  Now,  my  son,"  said  his  mother  to  Robert,  "  lay  your 


208        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

claim  on  the  corn-field  at  Wolf  Point.  It  is  fine  land,  and 
will  always  be  valuable  for  cultivation  ;  besides,  as  it  faces 
down  the  main  river,  the  situation  will  always  be  a  con- 
venient one." 

•  The  answer  was  a  hearty  laugh.  "  Hear  mother !"  said 
Robert.  "We  have  just  got  a  hundred  and  two  acres — 
more  than  we  shall  ever  want,  or  know  what  to  do  with, 
and  now  she  would  have  me  go  and  claim  fifty-eight  acres 
more  !" 

"  Take  my  advice,  my  boy,"  repeated  his  mother,  "  or 
you  may  live  one  day  to  regret  it." 

"  Well,  I  cannot  see  how  I  can  ever  regret  not  getting 
more  than  we  can  possibly  make  use  of."  And  so  the 
matter  ended.  The  fifty-eight  acres  were  never  claimed, 
and  there  was,  I  think,  a  very  general  impression  that 
asking  for  our  just  rights  in  the  case  would  have  a  very 
grasping,  covetous  look.  How  much  wiser  five-and-twenty 
years  have  made  us  ! 


During  my  sojourn  of  two  months  at  Chicago,  our 
mother  often  entertained  me  with  stories  of  her  early  life 
and  adventures.  The  following  is  her  history  of  her  cap- 
tivity among  the  Senecas,  which  I  have  put  in  the  form 
of  a  tale,  although  without  the  slightest  variation  from 
the  facts  as  I  received  them  from  her  lips,  and  those  of 
her  sister,  Mrs.  William  Forsyth,  of  Sandwich  (C.  W.), 
the  little  Maggie  of  the  story. 


THE  CAPTIVES.  209 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

THE   CAPTIVES. 

IT  is  well  known  that  previous  to  the  war  of  the  Revo- 
lution the  whole  of  the  western  portion  of  Pennsylvania 
was  inhabited  by  different  Indian  tribes.  Of  these,  the 
Delawares  were  the  friends  of  the  whites,  and,  after  the 
commencement  of  the  great  struggle,  took  part  with  the 
United  States.  The  Iroquois,  on  the  contrary,  were  the 
friends  and  allies  of  the  mother-country. 

Very  few  white  settlers  had  ventured  beyond  the  Sus- 
quehauna.  The  numerous  roving  bands  of  Shavvanoes, 
Nanticokes,  etc.,  although  at  times  professing  friendship 
with  the  Americans  and  acting  in  concert  with  the  Dela- 
wares or  Lenape  as  allies,  at  others  suffered  themselves  to 
be  seduced  by  their  neighbors,  the  Iroquois,  to  show  a 
most  sanguinary  spirit  of  hostility. 

For  this  reason,  the  life  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  frontier 
was  one  of  constant  peril  and  alarm.  Many  a  scene  of 
dismal  barbarity  was  enacted,  as  the  history  of  the  times 
testifies,  and  even  those  who  felt  themselves  in  some 
measure  protected  by  their  immediate  neighbors,  the 
Delawares,  never  lost  sight  of  the  caution  required  by 
their  exposed  situation. 

The  vicinity  of  the  military  garrison  at  Pittsburg — or 
Fort  Pitt,  as  it  was  then  called — gave  additional  security 
to  those  who  had  pushed  farther  west,  among  the  fertile 
valleys  of  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahela.  Among  these 
were  the  family  of  Mr.  Lytle,  who,  some  years  previous 
to  the  opening  of  our  story,  had  removed  from  Baltimore 

18* 


210        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

to  Path  Valley,  near  Carlisle,  and  subsequently  settled 
himself  on  the  banks  of  Plum  River,  a  tributary  of  the 
Alleghany.  Here,  with  his  wife  and  five  children,  be  had 
continued  to  live  in  comfort  and  security,  undisturbed  by 
any  hostile  visit,  and  only  annoyed  by  occasional  false 
alarms  from  his  more  timorous  neighbors,  who,  having 
had  more  experience  in  frontier  life,  were  prone  to  antici- 
pate evil,  as  well  as  to  magnify  every  appearance  of 
danger. 

On  a  bright  afternoon  in  the  autumn  of  1179,  two  chil- 
dren of  Mr.  Lytle,  a  girl  of  nine,  and  her  brother,  two 
years  younger,  were  playing  in  a  little  dingle  or  hollow  in 
the  rear  of  their  father's  house.  Some  large  trees,  which 
had  been  recently  felled,  were  lying  here  and  there,  still 
uhtrimmed  of  their  branches,  and  many  logs,  prepared  for 
fuel,  were  scattered  around.  Upon  one  of  these  the  chil- 
dren, wearied  with  their  sports,  seated  themselves,  and  to 
beguile  the  time  they  fell  into  conversation  upon  a  subject 
that  greatly  perplexed  them. 

While  playing  in  the  same  place  a  few  hours  previous, 
they  bad  imagined  they  saw  an  Indian  lurking  behind 
one  of  the  fallen  trees.  The  Indians  of  the  neighborhood 
were  in  the  habit  of  making  occasional  visits  to  the  family, 
and  they  had  become  familiar  and  even  affectionate  with 
many  of  them,  but  this  seemed  a  stranger,  and  after  the 
first  hasty  glance  they  fled  in  alarm  to  the  house. 

Their  mother  chid  them  for  the  report  they  brought, 
which  she  endeavored  to  convince  them  was  without 
foundation.  "You  know,"  said  she,  "you  are  always 
alarming  us  unnecessarily  :  the  neighbors'  children  have 
frightened  you  to  death.  Go  back  to  your  play,  and  learn 
to  be  more  courageous." 

So  the  children   returned  to  their  sports,  hardly  per- 


THE  CAPTIVES.  211 

snaded  by  their  mother's  arguments.  While  they  were 
thus  seated  upon  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  their  discourse 
was  interrupted  by  the  note,  apparently,  of  a  quail  not  far 
off. 

"  Listen,"  said  the  boy,  as  a  second  note  answered  the 
first ;  "  do  you  hear  that  ?" 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  and,  after  a  few  moments'  silence, 
"  do  you  not  hear  a  rustling  among  the  branches  of  the 
tree  yonder  ?" 

"  Perhaps  it  is  a  squirrel — but  look !  what  is  that  ? 
Surely  1  saw  something  red  among  the  branches.  It 
looked  like  a  fawn  popping  up  its  head." 

At  this  moment,  the  children,  who  had  been  gazing  so 
intently  in  the  direction  of  the  fallen  tree  that  all  other 
objects  were  forgotten,  felt  themselves  seized  from  behind 
and  pinioned  in  an  iron  grasp.  What  were  their  horror 
and  dismay  to  find  themselves  in  the  arms  of  savages, 
whose  terrific  countenances  and  gestures  plainly  showed 
them  to  be  enemies ! 

They  made  signs  to  the  children  to  be  silent,  on  pain  of 
death,  and  hurried  them  off,  half  dead  with  terror,  in  a 
direction  leading  from  their  father's  habitation.  After 
travelling  some  distance  in  profound  silence,  the  severity 
of  their  captors  somewhat  relaxed,  and  as  night  approached 
the  party  halted,  after  adopting  the  usual  precautions  to 
secure  themselves  against  a  surprise. 

In  an  agony  of  uncertainty  and  terror,  torn  from  their 
beloved  home  and  parents,  and  anticipating  all  the  horrors 
with  which  the  rumors  of  the  times  had  invested  a  cap- 
tivity among  the  Indians — perhaps  even  a  torturing  death 
— the  poor  children  could  no  longer  restrain  their  grief, 
but  gave  vent  to  sobs  and  lamentations. 

Their  distress  appeared  to  excite  the  compassion  of  one 
of  the  party,  a  man  of  mild  aspect,  who  approached  and 


212        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

endeavored  to  soothe  them.  He  spread  them  a  couch  of 
the  long  grass  which  grew  near  the  encamping-place, 
offered  them  a  portion  of  his  own  stock  of  dried  meat  and 
parched  corn,  and  gave  them  to  understand  by  signs  that 
no  further  evil  was  intended  them. 

These  kindly  demonstrations  were  interrupted  by  the 
arrival  of  another  party  of  the  enemy,  bringing  with  them 
the  mother  of  the  little  prisoners,  with  her  youngest  child, 
an  infant  of  three  months  old. 

It  had  so  happened  that  the  father  of  the  family,  with 
his  serving-men,  had  gone  early  in  the  day  to  a  raising  at 
a  few  miles'  distance,  and  the  house  had  thus  been  left 
without  a  defender.  The  long  period  of  tranquillity  which 
they  had  enjoyed,  free  from  all  molestation  or  alarm  from 
the  savages,  had  thrown  the  settlers  quite  off  their  guard, 
and  they  had  recently  laid  aside  some  of  the  caution  they 
had  formerly  deemed  necessary. 

These  Indians,  by  lying  in  wait,  had  found  the  favorable 
moment  for  seizing  the  defenceless  family  and  making 
them  prisoners.  Judging  from  their  paint,  and  other 
marks  by  which  the  early  settlers  learned  to  distinguish 
the  various  tribes,  Mrs.  Lytle  conjectured  that  those  into 
whose  hands  she  and  her  children  had  fallen  were  Senecas. 
Nor  was  she  mistaken.  It  was  a  party  of  that  tribe  who 
had  descended  from  their  village  with  the  intention  of  fall- 
ing upon  some  isolated  band  of  their  enemies,  the  Dela- 
wares,  but  failing  in  this,  had  made  themselves  amends  by 
capturing  a  few  white  settlers. 

It  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  generally  mild  disposition  of 
this  tribe,  together  with  the  magnanimous  character  of  the 
chief  who  accompanied  the  party,  that  their  prisoners  in 
the  present  instance  escaped  the  fate  of  most  of  the  Amer- 
icans who  were  so  unhappy  as  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
Iroquois. 


THE   CAPTIVES.  213 

The  children  learned  from  their  mother  that  she  was 
profoundly  ignorant  of  the  fate  of  their  remaining  brother 
and  sister,  a  boy  of  six  and  a  little  girl  of  four  years  of 
age,  but  she  was  in  hopes  they  had  made  good  their  es- 
cape with  the  servant-girl,  who  had  likewise  disappeared 
from  the  commencement. 

After  remaining  a  few  hours  to  recruit  the  exhausted 
frames  of  the  prisoners,  the  savages  again  started  on  their 
march,  one  of  the  older  Indians  offering  to  relieve  the 
mother  from  the  burden  of  her  infant,  which  she  had  hith- 
erto carried  in  her  arms.  Pleased  with  the  unexpected 
kindness,  she  resigned  to  him  her  tender  charge. 

Thus  they  pursued  their  way,  the  savage  who  carried 
the  infant  lingering  somewhat  behind  the  rest  of  the  party, 
until,  finding  a  spot  convenient  for  his  purpose,  he  grasped 
his  innocent  victim  by  the  feet,  and,  with  one  whirl,  to 
add  strength  to  the  blow,  dashed  out  its  brains  against 
a  tree.  Leaving  the  body  upon  the  spot,  he  rejoined  the 
party. 

The  mother,  unsuspicious  of  what  had  passed,  regarded 
him  earnestly  as  he  reappeared  without  the  child — then 
gazed  wildly  around  on  the  rest  of  the  group.  Her  be- 
loved little  one  was  not  there.  Its  absence  spoke  its  fate ; 
but,  suppressing  the  shriek  of  agony,  for  she  knew  th'at  the 
lives  of  the  remaining  ones  depended  upon  her  firmness  in 
that  trying  hour,  she  drew  them  yet  closer  to  her  and  pur- 
sued her  melancholy  way  without  a  word  spoken  or  a 
question  asked. 

From  the  depths  of  her  heart  she  cried  unto  Him  who 
is  able  to  save,  and  He  comforted  her  with  hopes  of  deliv- 
erance for  the  surviving  ones,  for  she  saw  that  if  blood 
had  been  their  sole  object  the  scalps  of  herself  and  her 
children  would  have  been  taken  upon  the  spot  where  they 
were  made  prisoners. 


2U        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

She  read  too  in  the  eyes  of  one  who  was  evidently  the 
commander  of  the  party  an  expression  more  merciful  than 
she  had  even  dared  to  hope.  Particularly  had  she  ob- 
served his  soothing  manner  and  manifest  partiality  to- 
wards her  eldest  child,  the  little  girl  of  whom  we  have 
spoken,  and  she  built  many  a  bright  hope  of  escape  or 
ransom  upon  these  slender  foundations. 

After  a  toilsome  and  painful  march  of  many  days,  the 
party  reached  the  Seneca  village,  upon  the  head-waters  of 
the  Alleghany,  near  what  is  now  called  Olean  Point.  On 
their  arrival  the  chief,  their  conductor,  who  was  distin- 
guished by  the  name  of  the  Big  White  Man,*  led  his  pris- 
oners to  the  principal  lodge.  This  was  occupied  by  his 
mother,  the  widow  of  the  head-chief  of  that  band,  and 
who  was  called  by  them  the  Old  Queen. 

On  entering  her  presence,  her  son  presented  her  the 
little  girl,  saying, — 

"  My  mother,  I  bring  you  a  child  to  supply  the  place 
of  my  brother,  who  was  killed  by  the  Lenape  six  moons 
ago.  She  shall  dwell  in  my  lodge,  and  be  to  me  a  sister. 
Take  the  white  woman  and  her  children  and  treat  them 
kindly — our  father  will  give  us  many  horses  and  guns  to 
buy  them  back  again." 

He'referred  to  the  British  Indian  Agent  of  his  tribe, 
Colonel  Johnson,  an  excellent  and  benevolent  gentleman, 
who  resided  at  Fort  Niagara,  on  the  British  side  of  the 
river  of  that  name. 

The  old  queen  fulfilled  the  injunctions  of  her  son.  She 
received  the  prisoners,  and  every  comfort  was  provided 


*  Although  this  is  the  name  our  mother  preserved  of  her  benefactor,  it 
seems  evident  that  this  chief  was  in  fact  Corn-Planter,  a  personage  well 
known  in  the  history  of  the  times.  There  could  hardly  have  been  two 
Buch  prominent  chiefs  in  the  same  village. 


THE   CAPTIVES.  215 

them  that  her  simple  and  primitive  mode  of  life  rendered 
possible. 

We  must  now  return  to  the  place  and  period  at  which 
our  story  commences. 

Late  in  the  evenjng  of  that  day  the  father  returned  to 
his  dwelling.  All  within  and  around  was  silent  and  deso- 
late. No  trace  of  a  living  creature  was  to  be  found 
throughout  the  house  or  grounds.  His  nearest  neighbors 
lived  at  a  considerable  distance,  but  to  them  he  hastened, 
frantically  demanding  tidings  of  his  family. 

As  he  aroused  them  from  their  slumbers,  one  and  an- 
other joined  him  in  the  search,  and  at  length,  at  the  house  of 
one  of  them,  was  found  the  servant-maid  who  had  effected 
her  escape.  Her  first  place  of  refuge,  she  said,  had  been 
a  large  brewing-tub  in  an  outer  kitchen,  under  which 
she  had,  at  the  first  alarm,  secreted  herself  until  the  de- 
parture of  the  Indians,  who  were  evidently  in  haste,  gave 
her  an  opportunity  of  fleeing  to  a  place  of  safety.  She 
could  give  no  tidings  of  her  mistress  and  the  children, 
except  that  they  had  not  been  murdered  in  her  sight  or 
hearing. 

At  length,  having  scoured  the  neighborhood  without 
success,  Mr.  Lytle  remembered  an  old  settler  who  lived 
alone,  far  up  the  valley.  Thither  he  and  his  friends  im- 
mediately repaired,  and  from  him  they  learned  that,  being 
at  work  in  his  field  just  before  sunset,  he  had  seen  a  party 
of  strange  Indians  passing  at  a  short  distance  from  his 
cabin.  As  they  wound  along  the  brow  of  the  hill,  he 
could  perceive  that  they  had  prisoners  with  them — a 
woman  and  a  child  The  woman  he  knew  to  be  a  white, 
as  she  carried  her  infant  in  her  arms,  instead  of  upon  her 
back,  after  the  manner  of  the  savages. 

Day  had  now  begun  to  break,  for  the  night  had  been 


216        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

passed  in  fruitless  searches,  and  the  agonized  father,  after 
a  consultation  with  his  kind  friends  and  neighbors,  accepted 
their  offer  to  accompany  him  to  Fort  Pitt  to  ask  advice 
and  assistance  of  the  commandant  and  Indian  Agent  at 
that  place. 

Proceeding  down  the  valley,  as  they  approached  a  hut 
which  the  night  before  they  had  found  apparently  deserted, 
they  were  startled  by  observing  two  children  standing 
upon  the  high  bank  in  front  of  it.  The  delighted  father 
recognized  two  of  his  missing  flock,  but  no  tidings  could 
they  give  him  of  their  mother  and  the  other  lost  ones. 
Their  story  was  simple  and  touching. 

They  were  playing  in  the  garden,  when  they  were 
alarmed  by  seeing  the  Indians  enter  the  yard  near  the 
house.  Unperceived  by  them,  the  brother,  who  was  but 
six  years  of  age,  helped  his  little  sister  over  the  fence 
into  a  field  overrun  with  bushes  of  the  blackberry  and  wild 
raspberry.  They  concealed  themselves  among  these  for 
awhile,  and  then,  finding  all  quiet,  they  attempted  to  force 
their  way  to  the  side  of  the  field  farthest  from  the  bouse. 
Unfortunately,  the  little  girl  in  her  play  in  the  garden  had 
pulled  off  her  shoes  and  stockings,  and  the  briers  tearing 
and  wounding  her  tender  feet,  she  with  difficulty  could  re- 
frain from  crying  out.  Her  brother  took  off  his  stockings 
and  put  them  on  her  feet.  He  attempted,  too,  to  protect 
them  with  his  shoes,  but  they  were  too  large,  and  kept 
slipping  off,  so  that  she  could  not  wear  them  For  a  time, 
they  persevered  in  making  what  they  considered  their 
escape  from  certain  death,  for,  as  I  have  said,  the  children 
had  been  taught,  by  the  tales  they  had  heard,  to  regard  all 
strange  Indians  as  ministers  of  torture,  and  of  horrors 
worse  than  death.  Exhausted  with  pain  arid  fatigue, 
the  poor  little  girl  at  length  declared  she  could  go  no 
farther. 


THE  CAPTIVES.  2 It 

"  Then,  Maggie,"  said  her  brother,  "  I  must  kill  you, 
for  I  cannot  let  you  be  killed  by  the  Indians." 

"  Oh,  no,  Thomas !"  pleaded  she,  "  do  not,  pray  do  not 
kill  me  I  I  do  not  think  the  Indians  will  find  us." 

"  Oh,  yes,  they  will,  Maggie,  and  I  could  kill  you  so 
much  easier  than  they  would !" 

For  a  long  time  he  endeavored  to  persuade  her,  and 
even  looked  about  for  a  stick  sufficiently  large  for  his  pur- 
pose ;  but  despair  gave  the  little  creature  strength,  and  she 
promised  her  brother  that  she  would  neither  complain  nor 
falter,  if  he  would  assist  her  in  making  her  way  out  of  the 
field. 

The  idea  of  the  little  boy  that  he  could  save  his  sister 
from  savage  barbarity  by  taking  her  life  himself,  shows 
what  tales  of  horror  the  children  of  the  early  settlers  were 
familiar  with. 

After  a  few  more  efforts,  they  made  their  way  out  of  the 
field,  into  an  uninclosed  pasture-ground,  where,  to  their 
great  delight,  they  saw  some  cows  feeding.  They  recog- 
nized them  as  belonging  to  Granny  Myers,  an  old  woman 
who  lived  at  some  little  distance,  but  in  what  direction 
from  the  place  they  then  were,  they  were  utterly  ignorant. 

With  a  sagacity  beyond  his  years,  the  boy  said, — 

"  Let  us  hide  ourselves  till  sunset,  when  the  cows  will 
go  home,  and  we  will  follow  them." 

They  did  so,  but,  to  their  dismay,  when  they  reached 
Granny  Myers's  they  found  the  house  deserted.  The  old 
woman  had  been  called  by  some  business  down  the  valley, 
and  did  not  return  that  night. 

Tired  and  hungry,  they  could  go  no  farther,  but,  after  an 
almost  fruitless  endeavor  to  get  some  rnilk  from  the  cows, 
they  laid  themselves  down  to  sleep  under  an  old  bedstead 
that  stood  behind  the  house.  Their  father  and  his  party 
had  caused  them  additional  terror  in  the  night.  The 

19 


218        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

shouts  and  calls  which  had  been  designed  to  arouse  the 
inmates  of  the  house,  they  had  mistaken  for  the  whoop  of 
the  Indians,  and,  not  being  able  to  distinguish  friends 
from  foes,  they  had  crept  close  to  one  another,  as  far  out 
of  sight  as  possible.  When  found  the  following  morning, 
they  were  debating  what  course  to  take  next,  for  safety. 

The  commandant  at  Fort  Pitt  entered  warmly  into  the 
affairs  of  Mr.  Lytle,  and  readily  furnished  him  with  a  de- 
tachment of  soldiers,  to  aid  him  and  his  friends  in  the 
pursuit  of  the  marauders.  Some  circumstances  having 
occurred  to  throw  suspicion  upon  the  Senecas,  the  party 
soon  directed  their  search  among  the  villages  of  that 
tribe. 

Their  inquiries  were  prosecuted  in  various  directions, 
and  always  with  great  caution,  for  all  the  tribes  of  the 
Iroquois,  or,  as  they  pompously  called  themselves,  the 
Five  Nations,  being  allies  of  Great  Britain,  were  inveterate 
in  their  hostility  to  the  Americans.  Thus,  some  time 
elapsed  before  the  father  with  his  attendants  reached  the 
village  of  the  Big  Wliite  Man. 

A  treaty  was  immediately  entered  into  for  the  ransom 
of  the  captives,  which  was  easily  accomplished  in  regard 
to  Mrs.  Lytle  and  the  younger  child.  But  no  offers,  no 
entreaties,  no  promises,  could  procure  the  release  of  the 
little  Eleanor,  the  adopted  child  of  the  tribe.  "  No,"  the 
chief  said,  "  she  was  his  sister  ;  he  had  taken  her  to  supply 
the  place  of  his  brother  who  was  killed  by  the  enemy — 
she  was  dear  to  him,  and  he  would  not  part  with  her." 

Finding  every  effort  unavailing  to  shake  this  resolution, 
the  father  was  compelled  to  take  his  sorrowful  departure 
with  such  of  his  beloved  ones  as  he  had  had  the  good  for- 
tune to  recover. 

We  will  not  attempt  to  depict  the  grief  of  parents  com- 
pelled thus  to  give  up  a  darling  child,  and  to  leave  her  in 


THE  CAPTIVES.  219 

the  hands  of  savages,  whom  until  now  they  had  too  much 
reason  to  regard  as  merciless.  But  there  was  no  alter- 
native. Commending  her  to  the  care  of  their  heavenly 
Father,  and  cheered  by  the  manifest  tenderness  with 
which  she  had  thus  far  been  treated,  they  set  out  on  their 
melancholy  journey  homeward,  trusting  that  some  future 
effort  would  be  more  effectual  for  the  recovery  of  their 
little  girl. 

Having  placed  his  family  in  safety  at  Pittsburg,  Mr. 
Lytle,  still  assisted  by  the  commandant  and  the  Indian 
Agent,  undertook  an  expedition  to  the  frontier  to  the  resi- 
dence of  the  British  Agent,  Colonel  Johnson.  His  repre- 
sentation of  the  case  warmly  interested  the  feelings  of 
that  benevolent  officer,  who  promised  him  to  spare  no  ex- 
ertions in  his  behalf.  This  promise  he  religiously  per- 
formed. He  went  in  person  to  the  village  of  the  Big 
White  Man;  as  soon  as  the  opening  of  the  spring  permitted, 
and  offered  him  many  splendid  presents  of  guns  and  horses, 
but  the  chief  was  inexorable. 

Time  rolled  on,  and  every  year  the  hope  of  recovering 
the  little  captive  became  more  faint.  She,  in  the  mean 
time,  continued  to  wind  herself  more  and  more  closely 
around  the  heart  of  her  Indian  brother.  Nothing  could 
exceed  the  consideration  and  affection  with  which  she  was 
treated,  not  only  by  himself,  but  by  his  mother,  the  Old 
Queen.  All  their  stock  of  brooches  and  wampum  was 
employed  in  the  decoration  of  her  person.  The  principal 
seat  and  the  most  delicate  viands  were  invariably  re- 
served for  her,  and  no  efforts  were  spared  to  promote  her 
happiness,  and  to  render  her  forgetful  of  her  former  home 
and  kindred. 

Thus,  though  she  had  beheld,  with  a  feeling  almost 
amounting  to  despair,  the  departure  of  her  parents  and 
dear  little  brother,  and  had  for  a  long  time  resisted  every 


220        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

attempt  at  consolation,  preferring  even  death  to  a  life  of 
separation  from  all  she  loved,  yet  time,  as  it  ever  does, 
brought  its  soothing  balm,  and  she  at  length  grew  contented 
and  happy. 

From  her  activity  and  the  energy  of  her  character, 
qualities  for  which  she  was  remarkable  to  the  latest  period 
of  her  life,  the  name  was  given  her  of  The  Ship  under 
full  sail. 


The  only  drawback  to  the  happiness  of  the  little  pris- 
oner, aside  from  her  longings  after  her  own  dear  home, 
was  the  enmity  she  encountered  from  the  wife  of  the  Big 
White  Man.  This  woman,  from  the  day  of  her  arrival  at 
the  village,  and  adoption  into  the  family  as  a  sister,  had 
conceived  for  her  the  greatest  animosity,  which,  at  first, 
she  had  the  prudence  to  conceal  from  the  observation  of 
her  husband. 

It  was  perhaps  natural  that  a  wife  should  give  way  to 
some  feelings  of  jealousy  at  seeing  her  own  place  in  the 
heart  of  her  husband  usurped  by  the  child  of  their  enemy, 
the  American.  But  these  feelings  were  aggravated  by  a 
bad  and  vindictive  temper,  and  by  the  indifference  with 
which  her  husband  listened  to  her  complaints  and  mur- 
murings. 

As  she  had  no  children  of  her  own  to  engage  her  atten- 
tion, her  mind  was  the  more  engrossed  and  inflamed  with 
her  fancied  wrongs,  and  with  devising  means  for  their 
redress.  An  opportunity  of  attempting  the  latter  was 
not  long  wanting. 

During  the  absence  of  the  Big  White  Man  upon  some 
war-party  or  hunting-excursion,  his  little  sister  was  taken 
ill  with  fever  and  ague.  She  was  nursed  with  the  utmost 
tenderness  by  the  Old  Queen;  and  the  wife  of  the  chief,  to 


THE   CAPTIVES.  221 

lull  suspicion,  and  thereby  accomplish  her  purpose,  was 
likewise  unwearied  in  her  assiduities  to  the  little  favorite. 

One  afternoon,  during  the  temporary  absence  of  the  Old 
Queen,  her  daughter-in-law  entered  the  lodge  with  a  bowl 
of  something  she  had  prepared,  and,  stooping  down  to  the 
mat  on  which  the  child  lay,  said,  in  an  affectionate  accent, — 

"  Drink,  my  sister,  I  have  brought  you  that  which  will 
drive  this  fever  far  from  you." 

On  raising  her  head  to  reply,  the  little  girl  perceived  a 
pair  of  eyes  peeping  through  a  crevice  in  the  lodge,  and 
fixed  upon  her  with  a  very  peculiar  and  significant  expres- 
sion. With  the  quick  perception  acquired  partly  from  na- 
ture and  partly  from  her  intercourse  with  this  people,  she 
replied,  faintly, — 

"  Set  it  down,  my  sister.  When  this  fit  of  the  fever  has 
passed,  I  will  drink  your  medicine." 

The  squaw,  too  cautious  to  use  importunity,  busied  her- 
self about  in  the  lodge  for  a  short  time,  then  withdrew  to 
another,  near  at  hand.  Meantime,  the  bright  eyes  con- 
tinued peering  through  the  opening,  until  they  had  watched 
their  object  fairly  out  of  sight;  then  a  low  voice,  the  voice 
of  a  young  friend  and  playfellow,  spoke  : 

"  Do  not  drink  that  which  your  brother's  wife  has 
brought  you.  She  hates  you,  and  is  only  waiting  an  op- 
portunity to  rid  herself  of  you.  I  have  watched  her  all 
the  morning,  and  have  seen  her  gathering  the  most  deadly 
roots  and  herbs.  I  knew  for  whom  they  were  intended, 
and  came  hither  to  warn  you." 

"Take  the  bowl,"  said  the  little  invalid,  "and  carry  it 
to  my  mother's  lodge." 

This  was  accordingly  done.  The  contents  of  the  bowl 
were  found  to  consist  principally  of  a  decoction  of  the  root 
of  the  May-apple,  the  most  deadly  poison  known  among 
the  Indians. 

19* 


222        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

It  is  not  in  the  power  of  language  to  describe  the  indig- 
nation that  pervaded  the  little  community  when  this  dis- 
covery was  made  known.  The  squaws  ran  to  and  fro,  as 
is  their  custom  when  excited,  each  vying  with  the  other 
in  heaping  invectives  upon  the  culprit.  No  further  punish- 
ment was,  however,  for  the  present  inflicted  upon  her,  but, 
the  first  burst  of  rage  over,  she  was  treated  with  silent 
abhorrence. 

The  little  patient  was  removed  to  the  lodge  of  the  Old 
Queen,  and  strictly  guarded,  while  her  enemy  was  left  to 
wander  in  silence  and  solitude  about  the  fields  and  woods, 
until  the  return  of  her  husband  should  determine  her  pun- 
ishment. 

In  a  few  days,  the  excursion  being  over,  the  Big  White 
Man  and  his  party  returned  to  the  village.  Contrary  to 
the  usual  custom  of  savages,  he  did  not,  in  his  first  trans- 
port at  learning  the  attempt  on  the  life  of  his  little  sister, 
take  summary  vengeance  on  the  offender.  He  contented 
himself  with  banishing  her  from  his  lodge,  never  to  re- 
turn, and  condemning  her  to  hoe  corn  in  a  distant  part  of 
the  large  field  or  inclosure  which  served  the  whole  com- 
munity for  a  garden. 

Although  she  would  still  show  her  vindictive  disposi- 
tion whenever,  by  chance,  the  little  girl  with  her  compan- 
ions wandered  into  that  vicinity,  by  striking  at  her  with 
her  hoe,  or  by  some  other  spiteful  manifestation,  yet  she 
was  either  too  well  watched,  or  stood  too  much  in  awe  of 
her  former  husband,  to  repeat  the  attempt  upon  his  sister's 
life. 


Four  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  capture  of  little 
Nelly.  Her  heart  was  by  nature  warm  and  affectionate, 
so  that  the  unbounded  tenderness  of  those  she  dwelt  among 
had  called  forth  a  corresponding  feeling  in  her  heart.  She 


THE  CAPTIVES.  223 

regarded  the  chief  and  his  mother  with  love  and  reverence, 
and  had  so  completely  learned  their  language  and  customs 
as  almost  to  have  forgotten  her  own. 

So  identified  had  she  become  with  the  tribe,  that  the  re- 
membrance of  her  home  and  family  had  nearly  faded  from 
her  memory ;  all  but  her  mother — her  mother,  whom  she 
had  loved  with  a  strength  of  affection  natural  to  her  warm 
and  ardent  character,  and  to  whom  her  heart  still  clung 
with  a  fondness  that  no  time  or  change  could  destroy. 

The  peace  of  1783  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
States  now  took  place.  A  general  pacification  of  the  In- 
dian tribes  was  the  consequence,  and  fresh  hopes  were  re- 
newed in  the  bosoms  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lytle. 

They  removed  with  their  family  to  Fort  Niagara,  near 
which,  on  the  American  side,  was  the  Great  Council-Fire 
of  the  Senecas.  Colonel  Johnson  readily  undertook  a 
fresh  negotiation  with  the  chief,  but,  in  order  to  make  sure 
every  chance  of  success,  he  again  proceeded  in  person  to 
the  village  of  the  Big  White  Man. 

His  visit  was  most  opportune.  It  was  the  "  Feast  of 
the  Green  Corn,"  when  he  arrived  among  them.  This  ob- 
servance, which  corresponds  so  strikingly  with  the  Jewish 
Feast  of  Tabernacles  that,  together  with  other  customs,  it 
has  led  many  to  believe  the  Indian  nations  the  descendants 
of  the  lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel,  made  it  a  season  of  gen- 
eral joy  and  festivity.  All  other  occupations  were  sus- 
pended to  give  place  to  social  enjoyment  in  the  open  air 
or  in  arbors  formed  of  the  green  branches  of  the  trees. 
Every  one  appeared  in  his  gala-dress.  That  of  the  little 
adopted  child  consisted  of  a  petticoat  of  blue  broadcloth, 
bordered  with  gay-colored  ribbons ;  a  sack  or  upper  gar- 
ment of  black  silk,  ornamented  with  three  rows  of  silver 
brooches,  the  centre  ones  from  the  throat  to  the  hem  being 
of  large  size,  and  those  from  the  shoulders  down  being  no 


224        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

larger  than  a  shilling-piece,  and  set  as  closely  as  possible. 
Around  her  neck  were  innumerable  strings  of  white  and 
purple  wampum — an  Indian  ornament  manufactured  from 
the  inner  surface  of  the  muscle-shell.  Her  hair  was  clubbed 
behind  and  loaded  with  beads  of  various  colors.  Leg- 
gings of  scarlet  cloth,  and  moccasins  of  deer-skin  embroid- 
ered with  porcupine-quills,  completed  her  costume. 

Colonel  Johnson  was  received  with  all  the  consideration 
due  to  his  position,  and  to  the  long  friendship  that  had 
subsisted  between  him  and  the  tribe. 

Observing  that  the  hilarity  of  the  festival  had  warmed 
and  opened  all  hearts,  he  took  occasion  in  an  interview 
with  the  chief  to  expatiate  upon  the  parental  affection 
which  had  led  the  father  and  mother  of  his  little  sister  to 
give  up  their  friends  and  home,  and  come  hundreds  of 
miles  away,  in  the  single  hope  of  sometimes  looking  upon 
and  embracing  her.  The  heart  of  the  chief  softened  as  he 
listened  to  this  representation,  and  he  was  induced  to 
promise  that  at  the  Grand  Council  soon  to  be  held  at  Fort 
Niagara,  on  the  British  side  of  the  river,  he  would  attend, 
bringing  his  little  sister  with  him. 

He  exacted  a  promise,  however,  from  Colonel  Johnson, 
that  not  only  no  effort  should  be  made  to  reclaim  the  child, 
but  that  even  no  proposition  to  part  with  her  should  be 
offered  him. 

The  time  at  length  arrived  when,  her  heart  bounding 
with  joy,  little  Nelly  was  placed  on  horseback  to  accom- 
pany her  Indian  brother  to  the  Great  Council  of  the 
Senecas.  She  had  promised  him  that  she  would  never 
leave  him  without  his  permission,  and  he  relied  confidently 
on  her  word  thus  given. 

As  the  chiefs  and  warriors  arrived  in  successive  bands 
to  meet  their  Father,  the  agent,  at  the  council-fire,  how  did 
the  anxious  hearts  of  the  parents  beat  with  alternate  hope 


THE   CAPTIVES.  225 

and  fear  I  The  officers  of  the  fort  had  kindly  given  them 
quarters  for  the  time  being,  and  the  ladies,  whose  sym- 
pathies were  strongly  excited,  had  accompanied  the  mother 
to  the  place  of  council,  and  joined  in  her  longing  watch 
for  the  first  appearance  of  the  band  from  the  Alleghany 
River. 

At  length  they  were  discerned,  emerging  from  the  forest 
on  the  opposite  or  American  side.  Boats  were  sent  across 
by  the  commanding  officer,  to  bring  the  chief  and  his  party. 
The  father  and  mother,  attended  by  all  the  officers  and 
ladies,  stood  upon  the  grassy  bank  awaiting  their  approach. 
They  had  seen  at  a  glance  that  the  little  captive  was  with 
them. 

When  about  to  enter  the  boat,  the  chief  said  to  some  of 
his  young  men,  "  Stand  here  with  the  horses,  and  wait 
until  I  return." 

He  was  told  that  the  horses  should  be  ferried  across 
and  taken  care  of. 

"No,"  said  he  ;  "  let  them  wait." 

He  held  his  darling  by  the  hand  until  the  river  was 
passed — until  the  boat  touched  the  bank — until  the  child 
sprang  forward  into  the  arms  of  the  mother  from  whom 
she  had  been  so  long  separated. 

When  the  chief  witnessed  that  outburst  of  affection,  he 
could  withstand  no  longer. 

"  She  shall  go,"  said  he.  "The  mother  must  have  her 
child  again.  I  will  go  back  alone." 

With  one  silent  gesture  of  farewell  he  turned  and  stepped 
on  board  the  boat.  No  arguments  or  entreaties  could  in- 
duce him  to  remain  at  the  council,  but,  having  gained  the 
other  side  of  the  Niagara,  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  with 
his  young  men  was  soon  lost  in  the  depths  of  the  forest. 

After  a  sojourn  of  a  few  weeks  at  Niagara,  Mr.  Lytle, 
dreading  lest  the  resolution  of  the  Big  White  Man  should 


226        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

give  way,  and  measures  be  taken  to  deprive  him  once 
more  of  his  child,  came  to  the  determination  of  again 
changing  his  place  of  abode.  He  therefore  took  the  first 
opportunity  of  crossing  Lake  Erie  with  his  family,  and 
settled  himself  in  the  neighborhood  of  Detroit,  where  he 
continued  afterwards  to  reside. 

Little  Nelly  saw  her  friend  the  chief  no  more,  but  she 
never  forgot  him.  To  the  day  of  her  death  she  remem- 
bered with  tenderness  and  gratitude  her  brother  the  Big 
White  Man,  and  her  friends  and  playfellows  among  the 
Senecas. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

SECOND-SIGHT — HICKORY   CREEK. 

AT  the  age  of  fourteen  the  heroine  of  the  foregoing 
story  married  Colonel  McKillip,  a  British  officer.  This 
gentleman  was  killed  near  Fort  Defiance,  as  it  was  after- 
wards called,  at  the  Miami  Rapids,  in  1794.  A  detachment 
of  British  troops  had  been  sent  down  from  Detroit,  to  take 
possession  of  this  post.  General  Wayne  was  then  on  a 
campaign  against  the  Indians,  and  the  British  Government 
thought  proper  to  make  a  few  demonstrations  in  behalf  of 
their  allies.  Having  gone  out  with  a  party  to  reconnoitre, 
Colonel  McKillip  was  returning  to  his  post  after  dark, 
when  he  was  fired  upon  and  killed  by  one  of  his  own  senti- 
nels. Mrs.  Helm  was  the  daughter  of  this  marriage. 

During  the  widowhood  of  Mrs.  McKillip,  she  resided 
with  her  parents,  at  Grosse  Pointe,  eight  miles  above 
Detroit,  and  it  was  during  this  period  that  an  event  oc- 
curred which,  from  the  melancholy  and  mysterious  circum- 


SECOND-SIGHT— HICKORY  CREEK.  227 

stances  attending  it,  was  always  dwelt  upon  by  her  with 
peculiar  interest. 

Her  second  brother,  Thomas  Lytle,  was,  from  his  amiable 
and  affectionate  character,  the  most  dearly  beloved  by  her 
of  all  the  numerous  family  circle.  He  was  paying  his  ad- 
dresses to  a  young  lady  who  resided  at  the  river  Trench,* 
as  it  was  then  called,  now  the  river  Thames,  a  stream 
emptying  into  Lake  St.  Clair  about  twenty  miles  above 
Detroit.  In  visiting  this  young  lady,  it  was  his  custom  to 
cross  the  Detroit  River  by  the  ferry  with  his  horse,  and 
then  proceed  by  land  to  the  river  Trench,  which  was,  at 
some  seasons  of  the  year,  a  fordable  stream. 

On  a  fine  forenoon,  late  in  the  spring,  he  had  taken 
leave  of  his  mother  and  sister  for  one  of  these  periodical 
visits,  which  were  usually  of  two  or  three  days'  duration. 

After  dinner,  as  his  sister  was  sitting  at  work  by  an 
open  window  which  looked  upon  a  little  side  inclosure 
filled  with  fruit-trees,  she  was  startled  by  observing  some 
object  opposite  the  window,  between  her  and  the  light. 
She  raised  her  eyes  and  saw  her  brother  Thomas.  He 
was  without  his  horse,  and  carried  his  saddle  upon  his 
shoulders. 

Surprised  that  she  had  not  heard  the  gate  opening  for 
his  entrance,  and  also  at  his  singular  appearance,  laden  in 
that  manner,  she  addressed  him,  and  inquired  what  had 
happened,  and  why  he  had  returned  so  soon.  He  made 
her  no  reply,  but  looked  earnestly  in  her  face,  as  he 
moved  sloVly  along  the  paved  walk  that  led  to  the  stables. 

She  waited  a  few  moments,  expecting  he  would  reappear 
to  give  an  account  of  himself  and  his  adventures,  but  at 
length,  growing  impatient  at  his  delay,  she  put  down  her 
work  and  went  towards  the  rear  of  the  house  to  find  him. 

*  From  the  French — Tranche,  a  deep  cut. 


228        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

The  first  person  she  met  was  her  mother.  "  Have  you 
seen  Thomas  ?"  she  inquired. 

"Thomas!     He  has  gone  to  the  river  Trench." 

"No,  he  has  returned — I  saw  him  pass  the  window  not 
fifteen  minutes  since." 

"  Then  he  will  be  in  presently." 

His  sister,  however,  could  not  wait.  She  proceeded  to 
the  stables,  she  searched  in  all  directions.  No  Thomas — 
no  horse — no  saddle.  She  made  inquiry  of  the  domestics. 
No  one  had  seen  him.  She  then  returned  and  told  her 
mother  what  had  happened. 

"  You  must  have  fallen  asleep  and  dreamed  it,"  said  her 
mother. 

"  No,  indeed !  I  was  wide  awake — I  spoke  to  him,  and 
he  gave  me  no  answer,  but  such  a  look!" 

All  the  afternoon  she  felt  an  uneasiness  she  could  not 
reason  herself  out  of. 

The  next  morning  came  a  messenger  from  the  river 
Trench  with  dismal  tidings. 

The  bodies  of  the  young  man  and  his  horse  had  been 
found  drowned  a  short  distance  below  the  ford  of  the 
river. 

It  appeared  that,  on  arriving  at  the  bank  of  the  river, 
he  found  it  swollen  beyond  its  usual  depth  by  the  recent 
rains.  It  being  necessary  to  swim  the  stream  with  his 
horse,  he  had  taken  off  his  clothes  and  made  them  into  a 
packet  which  he  fastened  upon  his  shoulders.  It  was  sup- 
posed that  the  strength  of  the  rapid  torrent  displaced  the 
bundle,  which  thus  served  to  draw  his  head  under  water 
and  keep  it  there,  without  the  power  of  raising  it.  All 
this  was  gathered  from  the  position  and  appearance  of  the 
bodies  when  found. 

From  the  time  at  which  he  had  been  seen  passing  a 
house  which  stood  near  the  stream,  on  his  way  to  the 


SECOND-SIGHT—  HICKORY   CREEK.  229 

ford,  it  was  evident  that  he  must  have  met  his  fate  at  the 
very  moment  his  sister  saw,  or  thought  she  saw  him, 
passing  before  her. 

I  could  not  but  suggest  the  inquiry,  when  these  sad 
particulars  were  narrated  to  me, — 

"  Mother,  is  it  not  possible  this  might  have  been  a 
dream  ?" 

"  A  dream  ?  No,  indeed,  my  child.  I  was  perfectly 
wide  awake — as  much  so  as  I  am  at  this  moment.  I  am 
not  superstitious.  I  have  never  believed  in  ghosts  or 
witches,  but  nothing  can  ever  persuade  me  that  this  was 
not  a  warning  sent  from  God,  to  prepare  me  for  my 
brother's  death." 

And  those  who  knew  her  rational  good  sense — her 
freedom  from  fancies  or  fears,  and  the  calm  self-possession 
that  never  deserted  her  under  the  most  trying  circum- 
stances— would  almost  be  won  to  view  the  matter  in  the 
light  she  did. 


The  order  for  the  evacuation  of  Fort  Dearborn,  and  the 
removal  of  the  troops  to  Fort  Howard  (Green  Bay),  had 
now  been  received.  The  family  circle  was  to  be  broken 
up.  Our  mother,  our  sister  Mrs.  Helm,  and  her  little  son, 
were  to  return  with  us  to  Fort  Wiunebago;  the  other 
members  of  the  family,  except  Robert,  were  to  move  with 
the  command  to  Green  Bay. 

The  schooner  Napoleon  was  to  be  sent  from  Detroit  to 
convey  the  troops  with  their  goods  and  chattels  to  their 
destined  post.  Our  immediate  party  was  to  ma,ke  the 
journey  by  land — we  were  to  choose,  however,  a  shorter 
and  pleasanter  route  than  the  one  we  had  taken  in  coming 
hither.  My  husband,  with  his  Frenchmen,  Petaille  Grignon 
and  Simon  Lecuyer,  had  arrived,  and  all  hands  were  now 

20 


230        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST 

busily  occupied  with  the  necessary  preparations  for  break- 
ing up  and  removal. 

I  should  be  doing  injustice  to  the  hospitable  settlers  of 
Hickory  Creek  were  I  to  pass  by  without  notice  an  enter- 
tainment with  which  they  honored  our  Chicago  beaux 
about  this  time.  The  merry-making  was  to  be  a  ball,  and 
the  five  single  gentlemen  of  Chicago  were  invited.  Mr. 
Dole,  who  was  a  new-comer,  declined;  Lieutenant  Foster 
was  on  duty,  but  he  did  what  was  still  better  than  accepting 
the  invitation,  he  loaned  his  beautiful  horse  to  Medard 
Beaubien,  who  with  Robert  Kinzie  and  Gholson  Ker- 
cheval  promised  himself  much  fun  in  eclipsing  the  beaux 
and  creating  a  sensation  among  the  belles  of  Hickory 
Creek. 

Chicago  was  then,  as  now,  looked  upon  as  the  City  par 
excellence.  Its  few  inhabitants  were  supposed  to  have 
seen  something  of  the  world,  and  it  is  to  be  inferred  that 
the  arrival  of  the  smart  and  dashing  young  men  was  an 
event  looked  forward  to  with  more  satisfaction  by  the  fair 
of  the  little  settlement  than  by  the  swains  whose  rivals 
they  might  become. 

The  day  arrived,  and  the  gentlemen  set  off  in  high 
spirits.  They  took  care  to  be  in  good  season,  for  the 
dancing  was  to  commence  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
They  were  well  mounted,  each  priding  himself  upon  the 
animal  he  rode,  and  they  wore  their  best  suits,  as  became 
city  gallants  who  were  bent  on  cutting  out  their  less 
fashionable  neighbors  and  breaking  the  hearts  of  the 
admiring  country  damsels. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  place  appointed,  they  were 
received  with  great  politeness — their  steeds  were  taken 
care  of,  and  a  dinner  was  provided  them,  after  which 
they  were  ushered  into  the  dancing-hall. 

All  the  beauty  of  the  neighboring  precincts  was  assem- 


SECOND-SIGHT— HICKORY  CREEK.  231 

bled.  The  ladies  were  for  the  most  part  white,  or  what 
passed  for  such,  with  an  occasional  dash  of  copper  color. 
There  was  no  lack  of  bombazet  gowns  and  large  white 
pocket-handkerchiefs,  perfumed  with  oil  of  cinnamon ;  and 
as  they  took  their  places  in  long  rows  on  the  puncheon 
floor,  they  were  a  merry  and  a  happy  company. 

But  the  city  gentlemen  grew  more  and  more  gallant — 
the  girls  more  and  more  delighted  with  their  attentions — 
the  country  swains,  alas !  more  and  more  scowling  and 
jealous.  In  vain  they  pigeon-winged  and  double-shuf- 
fled-— in  vain  they  nearly  dislocated  hips  and  shoulders  at 
"  hoe  corn  and  dig  potatoes" — they  had  the  mortification 
to  perceive  that  the  smart  young  sprigs  from  Chicago  had 
their  "pick  and  choose"  among  their  very  sweethearts,  and 
that  they  themselves  were  fairly  danced  off  the  ground. 

The  revelry  lasted  until  daylight,  and  it  was  now  time  to 
think  of  returning.  There  was  no  one  ready  with  obliging 
politeness  to  bring  them  their  horses  from  the  stable. 

"Poor  fellows!"  said  one  of  the  party,  with  a  compas- 
sionate sort  of  laugh,  "they  could  not  stand  it.  They 
have  gone  home  to  bed !" 

"Serves  them  right,"  said  another;  "they'd  better  not 
ask  us  down  among  their  girls  again!" 

They  groped  their  way  to  the  stable  and  went  in. 
There  were  some  animals  standing  at  the  manger,  but 
evidently  not  their  horses.  What  could  they  be  ?  Had 
the  rogues  been  trying  to  cheat  them,  by  putting  these 
strange  nondescripts  into  their  place? 

They  led  them  forth  into  the  gray  of  the  morning,  and 
then — such  a  trio  as  met  their  gaze ! 

There  were  the  original  bodies,  it  is  true,  but  where 
were  their  manes  and  tails  ?  A  scrubby,  pickety  ridge 
along  the  neck,  and  a  bare  stump  projecting  behind,  were 
all  that  remained  of  the  flowing  honors  with  which  they 


232        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

had  come  gallivanting  down  to  "  bear  away  the  bell"  at 
Hickory  Creek,  or,  in  the  emphatic  language  of  the  coun- 
try, "  to  take  the  rag  off  the  bush." 

Gholson  sat  down  on  a  log  and  cried  outright.  Medard 
took  the  matter  more  philosophically — the  horse  was  none 
of  his — it  was  Lieutenant  Foster's. 

Robert  characteristically  looked  around  to  see  whom  he 
could  knock  down  on  the  occasion ;  but  there  was  no  one 
visible  on  whom  to  wreak  their  vengeance. 

The  bumpkins  had  stolen  away,  and,  in  some  safe,  quiet 
nook,  were  snugly  enjoying  their  triumph,  and  doubtless 
the  deceitful  fair  ones  were  by  this  time  at  their  sides, 
sharing  their  mirth  and  exultation. 

The  unlucky  gallants  mounted  their  steeds,  and  set  their 
faces  homeward.  Never  was  there  a  more  crestfallen 
and  sorry-looking  cavalcade.  The  poor  horses  seemed  to 
realize  that  they  had  met  the  same  treatment  as  the  mes- 
sengers of  King  David  at  the  hands  of  the  evil-disposed 
Hanun.  They  hung  their  heads,  and  evidently  wished 
that  they  could  have  "  tarried  at  Jericho"  for  a  season. 
Unfortunately,  there  was  in  those  days  no  back  way 
by  which  they  could  steal  in,  unobserved.  Across  the 
prairie,  in  view  of  the  whole  community,  must  their  ap- 
proach be  made;  and  to  add  to  their  confusion,  in  the 
rarity  of  stirring  events,  it  was  the  custom  of  the  whole 
settlement  to  turn  out  and  welcome  the  arrival  of  any 
new-comer. 

As  hasty  a  retreat  as  possible  was  beaten,  amid  the 
shouts,  the  jeers,  and  the  condolences  of  their  acquaint- 
ances;  and  it  is  on  record  that  these  three  young  gentle- 
men were  in  no  hurry  to  accept,  at  any  future  time,  an 
invitation  to  partake  of  the  festivities  of  Hickory  Creek. 


SECOND-SIGHT— HICKORY  CREEK.  233 

In  due  time  the  Napoleon  made  her  appearance.  (Alas 
that  this  great  name  should  be  used  in  the  feminine 
gender!)  As  there  was  at  this  period  no  harbor,  vessels 
anchored  outside  the  bar,  or  tongue  of  land  which  formed 
the  left  bank  of  the  river,  and  the  lading  and  unlading 
were  carried  on  by  boats,  pulling  in  and  out,  through  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  some  distance  below. 

Of  course  it  always  was  a  matter  of  great  importance 
to  get  a  vessel  loaded  as  quickly  as  possible,  that  she  might 
be  ready  to  take  advantage  of  the  first  fair  wind,  and  be 
off  from  such  an  exposed  and  hazardous  anchoring-ground. 

For  this  reason  we  had  lived  packed  up  for  many  days, 
intending  only  to  see  our  friends  safe  on  board,  and  then 
commence  our  own  journey  back  to  Port  Winnebago. 

Our  heavy  articles  of  furniture,  trunks,  etc.  had  been 
sent  on  board  the  Napoleon,  to  be  brought  round  to  us 
by  way  of  Fox  River.  We  had  retained  only  such  few 
necessaries  as  could  be  conveniently  carried  on  a  pack- 
horse,  and  in  a  light  dearborn  wagon  lately  brought  by 
Mr.  Kercheval  from  Detroit  (the  first  luxury  of  the  kind 
ever  seen  on  the  prairies),  and  which  my  husband  had 
purchased  as  an  agreeable  mode  of  conveyance  for  his 
mother  and  little  nephew. 

It  was  a  matter  requiring  no  small  amount  of  time  and 
labor  to  transport,  in  the  slow  method  described,  the  effects 
of  so  many  families  of  officers  and  soldiers,  with  the  various 
etceteras  incident  to  a  total  change  and  removal.  It  was 
all,  however,  happily  accomplished — everything,  even  to 
the  last  article,  sent  on  board — nothing  remaining  on  shore 
but  the  passengers,  whose  turn  it  would  be  next. 

It  was  a  moment  of  great  relief;  for  Captain  Hinckley 
had  been  in  a  fever  and  a  fuss  many  hours,  predicting  a 
change  of  weather,  and  murmuring  at  what  he  thought  the 
unnecessary  amount  of  boat-loads  to  be  taken  on  board. 

20* 


234        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Those  who  had  leisure  to  be  looking  out  towards  the 
schooner,  which  had  continued  anchored  about  half  a  mile 
out  in  the  lake,  had,  at  this  crisis,  the  satisfaction  to  see 
her  hoist  sail  and  leave  her  station  for  the  open  lake; 
those  who  were  a  little  later  could  just  discern  her  bear- 
ing away  to  a  distance,  as  if  she  had  got  all  on  board  that 
she  had  any  idea  of  taking.  Here  we  were,  and  here  we 
might  remain  a  week  or  more,  if  it  so  pleased  Captain 
Hinckley  and  the  schooner  Napoleon,  and  the  good  east 
wind  which  wTas  blowing  with  all  its  might. 

There  was  plenty  of  provisions  to  be  obtained,  so  the 
fear  of  starvation  was  not  the  trouble; -but  how  were  the 
cooking  and  the  table  to  be  provided  for  ?  Various  ex- 
pedients were  resorted  to.  Mrs.  Engle,  in  her  quarters 
above-stairs,  ate  her  breakfast  off  a  shingle  with  her  hus- 
band's jack-knife,  and  when  she  had  finished,  sent  them 
down  to  Lieutenant  Foster  for  his  accommodation. 

We  were  at  the  old  mansion  on  the  north  side,  and  the 
news  soon  flew  up  the  river  that  the  Napoleon  had  gone 
off  with  "the  plunder"  and  left  the  people  behind.  It 
was  not  long  before  we  were  supplied  by  Mrs.  Portier 
(our  kind  Yictoire)  with  dishes,  knives,  forks,  and  all 
the  other  conveniences  which  our  mess-basket  failed  to 
supply. 

This  state  of  things  lasted  a  couple  of  days,  and  then, 
early  one  fine  morning,  the  gratifying  intelligence  spread 
like  wild-fire  that  the  Napoleon  was  at  anchor  out  beyond 
the  bar. 

There  was  no  unnecessary  delay  this  time,  and  at  an 
early  hour  in  the  afternoon  we  had  taken  leave  of  our 
dear  friends,  and  they  were  sailing  away  from  Chicago.* 


*  It  is  a  singular  fact  that  all  the  martins,  of  which  there  were  great 
numbers  occupying  the  little  houses  constructed  for  them  by  the  soldiers, 


RETURN  TO  FORT  WINNEBAOO.  235 

CHAPTER    XXIV. 

RETURN   TO   FORT    WINNEBAGO. 

A  GREAT  part  of  the  command,  with  the  cattle  belong- 
ing to  the  officers  and  soldiers,  had,  a  day  or  two  previous 
to  the  time  of  our  departure,  set  out  on  their  march  by 
land  to  Green  Bay,  ma  Fort  Winnebago.  Lieutenant 
Foster,  under  whose  charge  they  were,  had  lingered  be- 
hind that  he  might  have  the  pleasure  of  joining  our  party, 
and  we,  in  turn,  had  delayed  in  order  to  see  the  other 
members  of  our  family  safely  on  board  the  Napoleon. 
But  now,  all  things  being  ready,  we  set  our  faces  once 
more  homeward. 

We  took  with  us  a  little  bound-girl,  Josette,  a  bright, 
pretty  child  of  ten  years  of  age,  a  daughter  of  Ouilmette, 
a  Frenchman  who  had  lived  here  at  the  time  of  the  Mas- 
sacre, and  of  a  Pottowattamie  mother.  She  had  been  at 
the  St.  Joseph's  mission-school,  under  Mr.  McCoy,  and 
she  was  now  full  of  delight  at  the  prospect  of  a  journey 
all  the  way  to  the  Portage  with  Monsieur  and  Madame 
John. 

We  had  also  a  negro  boy,  Harry,  brought  a  year  before 
from  Kentucky,  by  Mr.  Kercheval.  In  the  transfer  at 
that  time  from  a  slave  State  to  a  free  one,  Harry's  posi- 
tion became  somewhat  changed — he  could  be  no  more  than 


were  observed  to  have  disappeared  from  their  homes  on  the  morning  fol- 
lowing the  embarkation  of  the  troops.  After  an  absence  of  five  days 
they  returned.  They  had  perhaps  taken  a  fancy  to  accompany  their  old 
friends,  but,  finding  they  were  not  Mother  Carey's  chickens,  deemed  it 
most  prudent  to  return  and  reoccupy  their  old  dwellings. 


236        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

an  indentured  servant.  He  was  about  to  become  a  mem- 
ber of  Dr.  Wolcott's  household,  and  it  was  necessary  for 
him  to  choose  a  guardian.  All  this  was  explained  to  him 
on  his  being  brought  into  the  parlor,  where  the  family 
were  assembled.  My  husband  was  then  a  young  man,  on 
a  visit  to  his  home.  "  Now,  Harry,"  it  was  said  to  him, 
"  you  must  choose  your  guardian ;"  and  the  natural  ex- 
pectation was  that  Harry  would  select  the  person  of  his 
acquaintance  of  the  greatest  age  and  dignity.  But,  roll- 
ing round  his  great  eyes,  and  hanging  his  head  on  one  side, 
he  said, — 

"  I'll  have  Master  John  for  my  guardian." 

From  that  day  forward  Harry  felt  as  if  he  belonged,  in 
a  measure,  to  Master  John,  and  at  the  breaking-up  of  the 
family  in  Chicago  he  was,  naturally,  transferred  to  our 
establishment. 

There  were  three  ladies  of  our  travelling  party— our 
mother,  our  sister  Mrs.  Helm,  and  myself.  To  guard 
against  the  burning  effect  of  the  sun  and  the  prairie  winds 
upon  our  faces,  I  had,  during  some  of  the  last  days  of 
my  visit,  prepared  for  each  of  us  a  mask  of  brown  linen, 
with  the  eyes,  nose,  and  mouth  fitted  to  our  features ; 
and,  to  enhance  their  hideousness,  I  had  worked  eye- 
brows, eyelashes,  and  a  circle  around  the  opening  for  the 
mouth,  in  black  silk.  Gathered  in  plaits  under  the  chin, 
and  with  strings  to  confine  them  above  and  below,  they 
furnished  a  complete  protection  against  the  sun  and  wind, 
though  nothing  can  be  imagined  more  frightful  than  the 
appearance  we  presented  when  fully  equipped.  It  was 
who  should  be  called  the  ugliest. 

We  left  amid  the  good  wishes  and  laughter  of  our  few 
remaining  acquaintances.  Our  wagon  had  been  provided 
with  a  pair  of  excellent  travelling  horses,  and,  sister  Mar- 
garet and  myself  being  accommodated  with  the  best  pacers 


RETURN  TO   FORT   WINNEBAGO.  231 

the  country  could  afford,  we  set  off  in  high  spirits  towards 
the  Aux  Plaines — our  old  friend,  Billy  Caldwell  (the  Sau- 
ga-nash),  with  our  brother  Robert,  and  Gholson  Kercheval, 
accompanying  us  to  that  point  of  our  journey. 

There  was  no  one  at  Barney  Lawton's  when  we  reached 
there,  save  a  Frenchman  and  a  small  number  of  Indians. 
My  sister  and  I  dismounted,  and  entered  the  dwelling,  the 
door  of  which  stood  open.  Two  Indians  were  seated  on 
the  floor,  smoking.  They  raised  their  eyes  as  we  appeared, 
and  never  shall  I  forget  the  expression  of  wonder  and 
horror  depicted  on  the  countenances  of  both.  Their  lips 
relaxed  until  the  pipe  of  one  fell  upon  the  floor.  Their 
eyes  seemed  starting  from  their  heads,  and  raising  their 
outspread  hands,  as  if  to  wave  us  from  them,  they  slowly 
ejaculated,  "Manitou/"  (a  spirit.) 

As  we  raised  our  masks,  and,  smiling,  came  forward 
to  shake  hands  with  them,  they  sprang  to  their  feet  and 
fairly  uttered  a  cry  of  delight  at  the  sight  of  our  familiar 
faces. 

"Bon-jour,  bon-jour,  Maman!"  was  their  salutation,  and 
they  instantly  plunged  out  of  doors  to  relate  to  their  com- 
panions what  had  happened. 

Our  afternoon's  ride  was  over  a  prairie  stretching  away 
to  the  northeast.  No  living  creature  was  to  be  seen  upon 
its  broad  expanse,  but  flying  and  circling  over  our  heads 
were  innumerable  flocks  of  curlews, 

"  Screaming  their  wild  notes  to  the  listening  waste." 

Their  peculiar,  shrill  cry  of  "  crack,  crack,  crack — rackety, 
rackety,  rackety,"  repeated  from  the  throats  of  dozens,  as 
they  sometimes  stooped  quite  close  to  our  ears,  became  at 
length  almost  unbearable.  It  seemed  as  if  they  had  lost 
their  senses  in  the  excitement  of  so  unusual  and  splendid 
a  cortege  in  their  hitherto  desolate  domain. 


238        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

The  accelerated  pace  of  our  horses,  as  we  approached  a 
beautiful,  wooded  knoll,  warned  us  that  this  was  to  be  our 
place  of  repose  for  the  night.  These  animals  seem  to  know 
by  instinct  a  favorable  encamping-ground,  and  this  was 
one  of  the  most  lovely  imaginable. 

The  trees,  which  near  the  lake  had,  owing  to  the  cold- 
ness and  tardiness  of  the  season,  presented  the  pale-yellow 
appearance  of  unfledged  goslings,  were  here  bursting  into 
full  leaf.  The  ground  around  was  carpeted  with  flowers 
— we  could  not  bear  to  have  them  crushed  by  the  felling 
of  a  tree  and  the  pitching  of  our  tent  among  them.  The 
birds  sent  forth  their  sweetest  notes  in  the  warm,  lingering 
sunlight,  and  the  opening  buds  of  the  young  hickory  and 
sassafras  filled  the  air  with  perfume. 

Nothing  could  be  more  perfect  than  our  enjoyment  of 
this  sylvan  and  beautiful  retreat*  after  our  ride  in  the 
glowing  sun.  The  children  were  in  ecstasies.  They  de- 
lighted to  find  ways  of  making  themselves  useful — to  pile 
up  the  saddles — to  break  boughs  for  the  fire — to  fill  the 
little  kettles  with  water  for  Petaille  and  Lecuyer,  the 
Frenchmen,  who  were  preparing  our  supper. 

Their  amusement  at  the  awkward  movements  of  the 
horses  after  they  were  spancelled  knew  no  bounds.  To 
our  little  nephew  Edwin  everything  was  new,  and  Josette, 
who  had  already  made  more  than  one  horseback  journey 
to  St.  Joseph,  manifested  all  the  pride  of  an  old  traveller 
in  explaining  to  him  whatever  was  novel  or  unaccountable. 

They  were  not  the  last  to  spring  up  at  the  call  "  how ! 
how  !"  on  the  following  morning. 

The  fire  was  replenished,  the  preparations  for  breakfast 
commenced,  and  the  Frenchmen  dispatched  to  bring  up  the 
horses  in  readiness  for  an  early  start. 

*  It  is  now  known  as  Dunkley's  Grove. 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAGO.  239 

Harry  and  Josette  played  their  parts,  under  our  direc- 
tion, in  preparing  the  simple  meal,  and  we  soon  seated 
ourselves,  each  with  cup  and  knife,  around  the  table-mat. 
The  meal  was  over,  but  no  men,  no  horses  appeared. 
When  another  half-hour  had  passed,  my  husband  took 
Harry  and  commenced  exploring  in  search  of  the  missing 
ones. 

The  day  wore  on,  and  first  one  and  then  another  would 
make  his  appearance  to  report  progress.  Petaille  and 
Lecuyer  at  length  brought  two  of  the  horses,  but  the 
others  could  nowhere  be  found.  In  time,  Mr.  Kiuzie  and 
Harry  returned,  wet  to  their  knees  by  the  dew  upon  the  long 
prairie-grass,  but  with  no  tidings.  Again  the  men  were 
dispatched  after  having  broken  their  fast,  but  returned  un- 
successful as  before. 

The  morning  had  been  passed  by  our  party  at  the  en- 
campment in  speculating  upon  the  missing  animals.  Could 
they  have  been  stolen  by  the  Indians  ?  Hardly :  these 
people  seldom  committed  robberies  in  time  of  peace — 
never  upon  our  family,  whom  they  regarded  as  their  best 
friends.  The  horses  would  doubtless  be  found.  They  had 
probably  been  carelessly  fastened  the  preceding  evening, 
and  had  therefore  been  able  to  stray  farther  than  was 
their  wont. 

A  council  was  held,  at  which  it  was  decided  to  send 
Grignon  back  to  Chicago  to  get  some  fresh  horses  from 
Gholsoii  Kercheval,  and  return  as  speedily  as  possible.  If 
on  his  return  our  encampment  were  deserted,  he  might 
conclude  we  had  found  the  horses  and  proceeded  to  Fox 
River,  where  he  would  doubtless  overtake  us. 
^  He  had  not  been  gone  more  than  an  hour  before,  slowly 
hopping  out  of  a  point  of  woods  to  the  north  of  us  (a  spot 
which  each  of  the  seekers  averred  he  bad  explored  over 
and  over  again),  and  making  directly  for  the  place  where 


240        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

we  were,  appeared  the  vexatious  animals.  They  came  up 
as  demurely  as  if  nothing  had  happened,  and  seemed 
rather  surprised  to  be  received  with  a  hearty  scolding, 
instead  of  being  patted  and  caressed  as  usual. 

It  was  the  work  of  a  very  short  half-hour  to  strike  and 
pack  the  tent,  stow  away  the  mats  and  kettles,  saddle  the 
horses,  and  mount  for  our  journey. 

"  Whoever  pleases  may  take  my  place  in  the  carriage," 
said  our  mother.  "  I  have  travelled  so  many  years  on 
horseback,  that  I  find  any  other  mode  of  conveyance  too 
fatiguing." 

So,  spite  of  her  sixty  years,  she  mounted  sister  Mar- 
garet's pacer  with  the  activity  of  a  girl  of  sixteen. 

Lieutenant  Foster  had  left  us  early  in  the  morning,  feel- 
ing it  necessary  to  rejoin  his  command,  and  now,  having 
seen  us  ready  to  set  off,  with  a  serene  sky  above  us,  and 
all  things  "  right  and  tight"  for  the  journey,  our  friend 
the  Sau-ga-nash  took  leave  of  us,  and  retraced  his  steps 
towards  Chicago. 

We  pursued  our  way  through  a  lovely  country  of  alter- 
nate glade  and  forest,  until  we  reached  the  Fox  River. 
The  current  ran  clear  and  rippling  along,  and,  as  we 
descended  the  steep  bank  to  the  water,  the  question,  so 
natural  to  a  traveller  in  an  unknown  region,  presented 
itself,  "Isitfordable?" 

Petaille,  to  whom  the  ground  was  familiar,  had  not  yet 
made  his  appearance.  Lecuyer  was  quite  ignorant  upon 
the  subject.  The  troops  had  evidently  preceded  us  by  this 
very  trail.  True,  but  they  were  on  horseback — the  diffi- 
culty was,  could  we  get  the  carriage  through  ?  It  must 
be  remembered  that  the  doubt  was  not  about  the  depth 
of  the  water,  but  about  the  hardness  of  the  bottom  of  the 
stream. 

It  was  agreed  that  two  or  three  of  the  equestrians 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAOO.  241 

should  make  the  trial  first.  My  mother,  Lecuyer,  and 
myself  advanced  cautiously  across  to  the  opposite  bank, 
each  choosing  a  different  point  for  leaving  the  water,  in 
order  to  find  the  firmest  spot.  The  bottom  was  hard 
and  firm  until  we  came  near  the  shore ;  then  it  yielded  a 
little.  With  one  step,  however,  we  were  each  on  dry 
ground. 

"  Est-il  beau  ?"  called  my  husband,  who  was  driving. 

"  Oui,  monsieur." 

"Yes,  John,  come  just  here,  it  is  perfectly  good." 

"No,  no — go  a  little  farther  down.  See  the  white 
gravel  just  there — it  will  be  firmer  still,  there." 

Such  were  the  contradictory  directions  given.  He 
chose  the  latter,  and  when  it  wanted  but  one  step  more  to 
the  bank,  down  sunk  both  horses,  until  little  more  than 
their  backs  were  visible. 

The  white  gravel  proved  to  be  a  bed  of  treacherous 
yellow  clay,  which,  gleaming  through  the  water,  had  caused 
so  unfortunate  a  deception. 

With  frantic  struggles,  for  they  were  nearly  suffocated 
with  mud  and  water,  the  horses  made  desperate  efforts  to 
free  themselves  from  the  harness.  My  husband  sprang 
out  upon  the  pole.  "  Some  one  give  me  a  knife,"  he  cried. 
I  was  back  in  the  water  in  a  moment,  and,  approaching 
as  near  as  I  dared,  handed  him  mine  from  the  scabbard 
around  my  neck. 

"Whatever  you  do,  do  not  cut  the  traces,"  cried  his 
mother. 

He  severed  some  of  the  side-straps,  when,  just  as  he 
bad  reached  the  extremity  of  the  pole,  and  was  stretching 
forward  to  separate  the  head-couplings,  one  of  the  horses 
gave  a  furious  plunge,  which  caused  his  fellow  to  rear, 
and  throw  himself  nearly  backwards.  My  husband  was 
between  them.  For  a  moment  we  thought  he  was  gone — 

21 


242        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

trampled  down  by  the  excited  animals ;  but  he  presently 
showed  himself,  nearly  obscured  by  the  mud  and  water. 
With  the  agility  of  a  cat,  Harry,  who  was  near  him,  now 
sprang  forward  on  the  pole,  and  in  an  instant,  with  his 
sharp  jack-knife  which  he  had  ready,  divided  the  straps 
that  confined  their  heads. 

The  horses  were  at  this  moment  lying  floating  on  the 
water — one  apparently  dead,  the  other  as  if  gasping  out 
his  last  breath.  But  hardly  did  they  become  sensible  of 
the  release  of  their  heads  from  bondage,  than  they  made, 
simultaneously,  another  furious  effort  to  free  themselves 
from  the  pole,  to  which  they  were  still  attached  by  the 
neck-strap. 

Failing  in  this,  they  tried  another  expedient,  and,  by  a 
few  judicious  twists  and  turns,  succeeded  in  wrenching 
the  pole  asunder,  and  finally  carried  it  off  in  triumph  across 
the  river  again,  and  up  the  bank,  where  they  stood  waiting 
to  decide  what  were  the  next  steps  to  be  taken. 

Here  was  a  predicament !  A  few  hours  before,  we  had 
thought  ourselves  uncomfortable  enough,  because  some  of 
our  horses  were  missing.  Now,  a  greater  evil  had  befallen 
us.  The  wagon  was  in  the  river,  the  harness  cut  to  pieces, 
and,  what  was  worse,  carried  off  in  the  most  independent 
manner,  by  Tom  and  his  companion  ;  the  pole  was  twisted 
to  fragments,  and  there  was  not  so  much  as  a  stick  on  our 
side  of  the  river  with  which  to  replace  it. 

At  this  moment,  a  whoop  from  the  opposite  bank, 
echoed  by  two  or  three  hearty  ones  from  our  party,  an- 
nounced the  reappearance  of  Petaille  Grignon.  He  dis- 
mounted and  took  charge  of  the  horses,  who  were  resting 
themselves  after  their  fatigues  under  a  shady  tree,  and  by 
this  time  Lecuyer  had  crossed  the  river,  and  now  joined 
him  in  bringing  back  the  delinquents. 

In  the  mean  time  we  had  been  doing  our  best  to  minister 


RETURN  TO  FORT   W1NNEBAGO.  243 

to  our  sister  Margaret.  She,  with  her  little  son  Edwin, 
had  been  in  the  wagon  at  the  time  of  the  accident,  and  it 
had  been  a  work  of  some  difficulty  to  get  them  out  and 
bring  them  on  horseback  to  shore.  The  effect  of  the  agita- 
tion and  excitement  was  to  throw  her  into  a  fit  of  the  ague, 
and  she  now  lay  blue  and  trembling  among  the  long  grass 
of  the  little  prairie  which  extended  along  the  bank.  The 
tent,  which  had  been  packed  in  the  rear  of  the  wagon,  was 
too  much  saturated  with  mud  and  water  to  admit  of  its 
being  used  as  a  shelter ;  it  could  only  be  stretched  in  the 
sun  to  dry.  We  opened  an  umbrella  ove.r  our  poor  sister's 
head,  and  now  began  a  discussion  of  ways  and  means  to 
repair  damages.  The  first  thing  was  to  cut  a  new  pole  for 
the  wagon,  and  for  this,  the  master  and  men  must  recross 
the  river  and  choose  an  iron-tree  out  of  the  forest. 

Then,  for  the  harness.  With  provident  care,  a  little  box 
had  been  placed  under  the  seat  of  the  wagon,  containing 
an  awl,  waxed  ends,  and  various  other  little  conveniences 
exactly  suited  to  an  emergency  like  the  present. 

It  was  question  and  answer,  like  Cock  Robin : 

".Who  can  mend  the  harness  ?" 

"  I  can,  for  I  learned  when  I  was  a  young  girl  to  make 
shoes  as  an  accomplishment,  and  I  can  surely  now,  as  a 
matter  of  usefulness  and  duty,  put  all  those  wet,  dirty 
pieces  of  leather  together." 

So  we  all  seated  ourselves  on  the  grass,  under  the  shade 
of  the  only  two  umbrellas  we  could  muster. 

I  stitched  away  diligently,  blistering  my  hands,  I  must 
own,  in  no  small  degree. 

A  suitable  young  tree  had  been  brought,  and  the 
hatchets,  without  which  one  never  travels  in  the  woods, 
were  busy  fashioning  it  into  shape,  when  a  peculiar  hissing 
noise  was  heard,  and  instantly  the  cry, — 

"Un  serpent  sonnette!  A  rattlesnake  !" 


244        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

All  sprang  to  their  feet,  even  the  poor,  shaking  invalid, 
just  in  time  to  see  the  reptile  glide  past  within  three 
inches  of  my  mother's  feet,  while  the  men  assailed  the 
spot  it  had  left  with  whips,  missiles,  and  whatever  would 
help  along  the  commotion. 

This  little  incident  proved  an  excellent  remedy  for  the 
ague.  One  excitement  drives  away  another,  and  by  means 
of  this  (upon  the  homoeopathic  principle)  sister  Margaret 
was  so  much  improved  that  by  the  time  all  the  mischiefs 
were  repaired,  she  was  ready  to  take  her  place  in  the  cav- 
alcade, as  bright  and  cheerful  as  the  rest  of  us. 

So  great  had  been  the  delay  occasioned  by  all  these  un- 
toward circumstances,  that  our  afternoon's  ride  was  but  a 
short  one,  bringing  us  no  farther  than  the  shores  of  a 
beautiful  sheet  of  water,  now  known  as  Crystal  Lake.  Its 
clear  surface  was  covered  with  loons,  and  Poules  d'Eau, 
a  species  of  rail,  with  which,  at  certain  seasons,  this 
region  abounds. 

The  Indians  have  the  genius  of  JEsop  for  depicting 
animal  life  and  character,  and  there  is  among  them  a  fable 
or  legend  illustrative  of  every  peculiarity  in  the  personal 
appearance,  habits,  or  dispositions  of  each  variety  of  the 
animal  creation. 

The  back  of  the  little  rail  is  very  concave,  or  hollow. 
The  Indians  tell  us  that  it  became  so  in  the  following 
manner: — 


STORY   OF    THE    LITTLE   RAIL,    OR    Poule  d'Eau. 

There  is  supposed,  by  most  of  the  Northwestern  tribes, 
to  exist  an  invisible  being,  corresponding  to  the  "  Genie" 
of  Oriental  story.  Without  being  exactly  the  father  of  evil, 
Nan-nee-bo-zho  is  a  spirit  whose  office  it  is  to  punish 
what  is  amiss.  He  is  represented,  too,  as  constantly 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAOO.  245 

occupied  in  entrapping  and  making  examples  of  all  the 
animals  that  come  in  his  way. 

One  pleasant  evening,  as  he  walked  along  the  banks  of 
a  lake,  he  saw  a  flock  of  ducks,  sailing  and  enjoying  them- 
selves on  the  blue  waters.  He  called  to  them : 

"  Ho !  come  with  me  into  my  lodge,  and  I  will  teach 
you  to  dance !"  Some  of  the  ducks  said  among  themselves, 
"It  is  Nan-nee-bo-zho;  let  us  not  go."  Others  were  of  a 
contrary  opinion,  and,  his  words  being  fair,  and  his  voice 
insinuating,  a  few  turned  their  faces  towards  the  land — all 
the  rest  soon  followed,  and,  with  many  pleasant  quackings, 
trooped  after  him,  and  entered  his  lodge. 

When  there,  he  first  took  an  Indian  sack,  with  a  wide 
mouth,  which  he  tied  by  the  strings  around  his  neck,  s"o 
that  it  would  hang  over  his  shoulders,  leaving  the  mouth 
unclosed.  Then,  placing  himself  in  the  centre  of  the  lodge, 
he  ranged  the  ducks  in  a  circle  around  him. 

"Now, "said  he,  "you  must  all  shut  your  eyes  tight; 
whoever  opens  his  eyes  at  all,  something  dreadful  will 
happen  to  him.  I  will  take  my  Indian  flute  and  play  upon 
it,  and  you  will,  at  the  word  I  shall  give,  open  your  eyes, 
and  commence  dancing,  as  you  see  me  do." 

The  ducks  obeyed,  shutting  their  eyes  tight,  and  keeping 
time  to  the  music  by  stepping  from  one  foot  to  the  other, 
all  impatient  for  the  dancing  to  begin. 

Presently  a  sound  was  heard  like  a  smothered  "quack," 
but  the  ducks  did  not  dare  to  open  their  eyes. 

Again,  and  again,  the  sound  of  the  flute  would  be  inter- 
rupted, and  a  gurgling  cry  of  "qu-a-a-ck"  be  heard.  There 
was  one  little  duck,  much  smaller  than  the  rest,  who,  at 
this  juncture,  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to  open  one 
eye,  cautiously.  She  saw  Nan-nee-bo-zho,  as  he  played 
his  flute,  holding  it  with  one  hand,  stoop  a  little  at  intervals 
and  seize  the  duck  nearest  him,  which  he  throttled  and 

21* 


246        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

stuffed  into  the  bag  on  his  shoulders.  So,  edging  a  little 
out  of  the  circle,  and  getting  nearer  the  door,  which  had 
been  left  partly  open  to  admit  the  light,  she  cried  out, — 

"Open  your  eyes — Nan-nee-bo-zho  is  choking  you  all 
and  putting  you  into  his  bag  I" 

With  that  she  flew,  but  Nan-nee-bo-zho  pounced  upon 
her.  His  hand  grasped  her  back,  yet,  with  desperate 
force,  she  released  herself  and  gained  the  open  air.  Her 
companions  flew,  quacking  and  screaming,  after  her.  Some 
escaped,  and  some  fell  victims  to  the  sprite. 

The  little  duck  had  saved  her  life,  but  she  had  lost  her 
beauty.  She  ever  after  retained  the  attitude  she  had  been 
forced  into  in  her  moment  of  danger — her  back  pressed 
down  in  the  centre,  and  her  head  and  neck  unnaturally 
stretched  forward  into  the  air. 


CHAPTER    XXY. 

RETURN   JOURNEY,    CONTINUED. 

THE  third  day  of  our  journey  rose  brilliantly  clear,  like 
the  two  preceding  ones,  and  we  shaped  our  course  more 
to  the  north  than  we  had  hitherto  done,  in  the  direction  of 
Big-foot  Lake,  now  known  by  the  somewhat  hackneyed 
appellation,  Lake  of  Geneva. 

Our  journey  this  day  was  without  mishaps  or  disasters 
of  any  kind.  The  air  was  balmy,  the  foliage  of  the  forests 
fresh  and  fragrant,  the  little  brooks  clear  and  sparkling — 
everything  in  nature  spoke  the  praises  of  the  beneficent 
Creator. 

It  is  in  scenes  like  this,  far  removed  from  the  bustle, 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAOO.  24Y 

the  strife,  and  the  sin  of  civilized  life,  that  we  most  fully 
realize  the  presence  of  the  great  Author  of  the  Universe. 
Here  can  the  mind  most  fully  adore  his  majesty  and  good- 
ness, for  here  only  is  the  command  obeyed,  "  Let  all  the 
earth  keep  silence  before  Him  1" 

It  cannot  escape  observation  that  the  deepest  and  most 
solemn  devotion  is  in  the  hearts  of  those  who,  shut  out 
from  the  worship  of  God  in  temples  made  with  hands,  are 
led  to  commune  with  him  amid  the  boundless  magnificence 
that  his  own  power  has  framed. 

This  day  was  not  wholly  without  incident.  As  we  stopped 
for  our  noontide  refreshment,  and  dismounting  threw  our- 
selves on  the  fresh  herbage  just  at  the  verge  of  a  pleasant 
thicket,  we  were  startled  by  a  tender  bleating  near  us,  and 
presently,  breaking  its  way  through  the  low  branches, 
there  came  upon  us  a  sweet  little  dappled  fawn,  evidently 
in  search  of  its  mother.  It  did  not  seem  in  the  least 
frightened  at  the  sight  of  us.  As  poor  Selkirk  might 
have  been  parodied, — 

It  was  so  unacquainted  with  man, 
Its  tameness  was  charming  to  us. 

But  the  vociferous  delight  of  the  children  soon  drove  it 
bounding  again  into  the  woods,  and  all  hopes  of  catching 
it  for  a  pet  were  at  once  at  an  end. 

We  had  travelled  well  this  day,  and  were  beginning  to 
feel  somewhat  fatigued,  when,  just  before  sunset,  we  came 
upon  a  ridge,  overlooking  one  of  the  loveliest  little  dells 
imaginable.  It  was  an  oak  opening,  and  browsing  under 
the  shade  of  the  tall  trees  which  were  scattered  around 
were  the  cattle  and  horses  of  the  soldiers,  who  had  got 
thus  far  on  their  journey.  Two  or  three  white  tents  were 
pitched  in  the  bottom  of  the  valley,  beside  a  clear  stream. 
The  camp-fires  were  already  lighted,  and  the  men,  singly 


248        TEE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

or  in  groups,  were  busied  in  their  various  preparations  for 
their  own  comfort,  or  that  of  their  animals. 

Lieutenant  Foster  came  forward  with  great  delight  to 
welcome  our  arrival,  and  accepted  without  hesitation  an 
invitation  to  join  our  mess  again,  as  long  as  we  should  be 
together. 

We  soon  found  a  pleasant  encamping-ground,  far  enough 
removed  from  the  other  party  to  secure  us  against  all  in- 
convenience, and  our  supper  having  received  the  addition 
of  a  kettle  of  fine  fresh  milk,  kindly  brought  us  by  Mrs. 
Gardiner,  the  hospital  matron,  who  with  her  little  covered 
cart  formed  no  unimportant  feature  in  the  military  group, 
we  partook  of  our  evening  meal  with  much  hilarity  and 
enjoyment. 

If  people  are  ever  companionable,  it  is  when  thrown 
together  under  circumstances  like  the  present.  There  has 
always  been  sufficient  incident  through  the  day  to  furnish 
themes  for  discourse,  and  subjects  of  merriment,  as  long 
as  the  company  feel  disposed  for  conversation,  which  is, 
truth  to  tell,  not  an  unconscionable  length  of  time  after 
their  supper  is  over. 

The  poor  Lieutenant  looked  grave  enough  when  we  set 
out  in  advance  of  him  the  next  morning.  None  of  his 
party  were  acquainted  with  the  road  ;  but,  after  giving  him 
directions  both  general  and  particular,  Mr.  Kinzie  promised 
to  blaze  a  tree,  or  set  up  a  chip  for  a  guide,  at  every  place 
which  appeared  more  than  usually  doubtful. 

We  now  found  ourselves  in  a  much  more  diversified 
country  than  any  we  had  hitherto  travelled.  Gently  swell- 
ing hills,  lovely  valleys,  and  bright  sparkling  streams  were 
the  features  of  the  landscape.  But  there  was  little  animate 
life.  Now  and  then  a  shout  from  the  leader  of  the  party 
(for,  according  to  custom,  we  travelled  Indian  file)  would 
call  our  attention  to  a  herd  of  deer  "  loping,"  as  the  West- 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WTNNEBAOO.  249 

erners  say,  through  the  forest ;  or  an  additional  spur 
would  be  given  to  the  horses  on  the  appearance  of  some 
small  dark  object,  far  distant  on  the  trail  before  us.  But 
the  game  invariably  contrived  to  disappear  before  we  could 
reach  it,  and  it  was  out  of  the  question  to  leave  the  beaten 
track  for  a  regular  hunt. 

Soon  after  mid-day,  we  descended  a  long,  sloping  knoll, 
and  by  a  sudden  turn  came  full  in  view  of  the  beautiful 
sheet  of  water  denominated  Gros-pied  by  the  French, 
Maunk-suck  by  the  natives,  and  by  ourselves  Big-foot, 
from  the  chief  whose  village  overlooked  its  waters.  Bold, 
swelling  hills  jutted  forward  into  the  clear  blue  expanse, 
or  retreated  slightly  to  afford  a  green,  level  nook,  as  a 
resting-place  for  the  dwelling  of  man.  On  the  nearer 
shore  stretched  a  bright,  gravelly  beach,  across  which 
coursed  here  and  there  a  pure,  sparkling  rivulet  to  join 
the  larger  sheet  of  water. 

On  a  rising  ground  at  the  foot  of  one  of  the  bold  bluffs 
in  the  middle  distance,  a  collection  of  neat  wigwams 
formed,  with  their  surrounding  gardens,  no  unpleasant 
feature  in  the  picture. 

A  shout  of  delight  burst  involuntarily  from  the  whole 
party,  as  this  charming  landscape  met  our  view.  "It 
was  like  the  Hudson,  only  less  bold — no,  it  was  like  the 
lake  of  the  Forest  Cantons,  in  the  picture  of  the  Chapel 
of  William  Tell !  What  could  be  imagined  more  en- 
chanting ?  Oh  I  if  our  friends  at  the  East  could  but  enjoy 
it  with  us !" 

We  paused  long  to  admire,  and  then  spurred  on,  skirt- 
ing the  head  of  the  lake,  and  were  soon  ascending  the 
broad  platform  on  which  stood  the  village  of  Mauuk-suck, 
or  Big-foot. 

The  inhabitants,  who  had  witnessed  our  approach  from 
a  distance,  were  all  assembled  in  front  of  their  wigwams 


250        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

to  greet  us,  if  friends — if  otherwise,  whatever  the  occasion 
should  demand.  It  was  the  first  time  such  a  spectacle 
had  ever  presented  itself  to  their  wondering  eyes.  Their 
salutations  were  not  less  cordial  than  we  expected. 
"  Shaw-nee-aw-kee"  and  his  mother,  who  was  known 
throughout  the  tribe  by  the  touching  appellation  "  Our 
friend's  wife,"  were  welcomed  most  kindly,  and  an  ani- 
mated conversation  commenced,  which  I  could  understand 
only  so  far  as  it  was  conveyed  by  gestures ;  so  I  amused 
myself  by  taking  a  minute  survey  of  all  that  met  my 
view. 

The  chief  was  a  large,  raw-boned,  ugly  Indian,  with  a 
countenance  bloated  by  intemperance,  and  with  a  sinister, 
unpleasant  expression.  He  had  a  gay-colored  handker- 
chief upon  his  head,  and  was  otherwise  attired  in  his  best, 
in  compliment  to  the  strangers. 

It  was  to  this  chief  that  Chambly,  or,  as  he  is  now 
called,  Shaw-bee-nay,  Billy  Caldwell,  and  Robinson  were 
dispatched,  by  Dr.  Wolcott,  their  Agent,  during  the  Win- 
nebago  war,  in  1827,  to  use  their  earnest  endeavors  to 
prevent  this  chief  and  his  band  from  joining  the  hostile 
Indians.  With  some  difficulty  they  succeeded,  and  were 
thus  the  means,  doubtless,  of  saving  the  lives  of  all  the 
settlers  who  lived  exposed  upon  the  frontier. 

Among  the  various  groups  of  his  people,  there  was 
none  attracted  my  attention  so  forcibly  as  a  young  man 
of  handsome  face,  and  a  figure  that  was  striking  even 
where  all  were  fine  and  symmetrical.  He  too  had  a  gay 
handkerchief  on  his  head,  a  shirt  of  the  brightest  lemon- 
colored  calico,  an  abundance  of  silver  ornaments,  and, 
what  gave  his  dress  a  most  fanciful  appearance,  one  legging 
of  blue  and  the  other  of  bright  scarlet.  I  was  not  igno- 
rant that  this  peculiar  feature  in  his  toilet  indicated  a 
heart  suffering  from  the  tender  passion.  The  flute,  which 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAGO.  251 

he  carried  in  his  hand,  added  confirmation  to  the  fact, 
while  the  joyous,  animated  expression  of  his  countenance 
showed  with  equal  plainness  that  he  was  not  a  despairing 
lover. 

I  could  have  imagined  him  to  have  recently  returned 
from  the  chase,  laden  with  booty,  with  which  he  had,  as 
is  the  custom,  entered  the  lodge  of  the  fair  one,  and 
thrown  his  burden  at  the  feet  of  her  parents,  with  an  in- 
different, superb  sort  of  air,  as  much  as  to  say,  "  Here  is 
some  meat — it  is  a  mere  trifle,  but  it  will  show  you  what 
you  might  expect  with  me  for  a  son-in-law."  I  could  not 
doubt  that  the  damsel  had  stepped  forward  and  gathered 
it  up,  in  token  that  she  accepted  the  offering,  and  the 
donor  along  with  it.  There  was  nothing  in  the  appear- 
ance or  manner  of  any  of  the  maidens  by  whom  we  were 
surrounded,  to  denote  which  was  the  happy  fair,  neither, 
although  I  peered  anxiously  into  all  their  countenances, 
could  I  there  detect  any  blush  of  consciousness ;  so  I  was 
obliged  to  content  myself  with  selecting  the  youngest  and 
prettiest  of  the  group,  and  go  on  weaving  my  romance  to 
my  own  satisfaction. 

The  village  stood  encircled  by  an  amphitheatre  of  hills, 
so  precipitous,  and  with  gorges  so  steep  and  narrow,  that 
it  seemed  almost  impossible  to  scale  them,  even  on  horse- 
back; how,  then,  could  we  hope  to  accomplish  the  ascent 
of  the  four-wheeled  carriage  ?  This  was  the  point  now 
under  discussion  between  my  husband  and  the  Pottowat- 
tamies.  There  was  no  alternative  but  to  make  the  effort, 
selecting  the  pass  that  the  inhabitants  pointed  out  as  the 
most  practicable.  Petaille  went  first,  and  I  followed  on 
my  favorite  Jerry.  It  was  such  a  scramble  as  is  not  often 
taken, — almost  perpendicularly,  through  what  seemed  the 
dry  bed  of  a  torrent,  now  filled  with  loose  stones,  and 
scarcely  affording  one  secure  foothold  from  the  bottom  to 


252        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

the  summit !  I  clung  fast  to  the  mane,  literally  at  times 
clasping  Jerry  around  his  neck,  and,  amid  the  encouraging 
shouts  and  cheers  of  those  below,  we  at  length  arrived 
safely,  though  nearly  breathless,  on  the  pinnacle,  and  sat 
looking  down,  to  view  the  success  of  the  next  party. 

The  horses  had  been  taken  from  the  carriage,  the  lug- 
gage it  contained  being  placed  upon  the  shoulders  of  some 
of  the  young  Indians,  to  be  toted  up  the  steep.  Ropes 
were  now  attached  to  its  sides,  and  a  regular  bevy  of  our 
red  friends,  headed  by  our  two  Frenchmen,  placed  to  man 
them.  Two  or  three  more  took  their  places  in  the  rear,  to 
hold  the  vehicle  and  keep  it  from  slipping  backwards — 
then  the  labor  commenced.  Such  a  pulling!  such  a 
shouting!  such  a  clapping  of  hands  by  the  spectators 
of  both  sexes !  such  a  stentorian  word  of  command  or  en- 
couragement from  the  bourgeois  !  Now  and  then  there 
would  be  a  slight  halt,  a  wavering,  as  if  carriage  and  men 
were  about  to  tumble  backwards  into  the  plain  below ; 
but  no — they  would  recover  themselves,  and  after  incredi- 
ble efforts  they  too  safely  gained  the  table-land  above.  In 
process  of  time  all  were  landed  there,  and,  having  remu- 
nerated our  friends  to  their  satisfaction,  the  goods  and 
chattels  were  collected,  the  wagon  repacked,  and  we  set 
off  for  our  encampment  at  Turtle  Creek. 

The  exertions  and  excitement  of  our  laborious  ascent, 
together  with  the  increasing  heat  of  the  sun,  made  this 
afternoon's  ride  more  uncomfortable  than  anything  we  had 
previously  felt.  We  were  truly  rejoiced  when  the  whoop 
of  our  guide,  and  the  sight  of  a  few  scattered  lodges,  gave 
notice  that  we  had  reached  our  encamping-ground.  We 
chose  a  beautiful  sequestered  spot  by  the  side  of  a  clear, 
sparkling  stream,  and,  having  dismounted  and  seen  that 
our  horses  were  made  comfortable,  my  husband,  after  giv- 
ing his  directions  to  his  men,  led  me  to  a  retired  spot  where 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAGO.  253 

I  could  lay  aside  my  hat  and  mask  and  bathe  my  flushed 
face  and  aching  head  in  the  cool,  refreshing  waters. 
Never  had  I  felt  anything  so  grateful,  so  delicious.  I  sat 
down,  and  leaned  my  head  against  one  of  the  tall,  over- 
shadowing trees,  and  was  almost  dreaming,  when  sum- 
moned to  partake  of  our  evening  meal. 

The  Indians  had  brought  us,  as  a  present,  some  fine 
brook  trout,  which  our  Frenchmen  had  prepared  in  the 
most  tempting  fashion,  and  before  the  bright  moon  rose 
and  we  were  ready  for  our  rest,  all  headache  and  fatigue 
had  alike  disappeared. 

One  of  the  most  charming  features  of  this  mode  of 
travelling  is  the  joyous,  vocal  life  of  the  forest  at  early 
dawn,  when  all  the  feathered  tribe  come  forth  to  pay  their 
cheerful  salutations  to  the  opening  day. 

The  rapid,  chattering  flourish  of  the  bob-o'-link,  the  soft 
whistle  of  the  thrush,  the  tender  coo  of  the  wood-dove, 
the  deep,  warbling  bass  of  the  grouse,  the  drumming  of 
the  partridge,  the  melodious  trill  of  the  lark,  the  gay  carol 
of  the  robin,  the  friendly,  familiar  call  of  the  duck  and  the 
teal,  resound  from  tree  and  knoll  and  lowland,  prompting 
the  expressive  exclamation  of  the  simple  half-breed, — 

"  Voila  la  foret  qui  parle  !"* 

It  seems  as  if  man  must  involuntarily  raise  his  voice,  to 
take  part  in  the  general  chorus — the  matin  song  of  praise. 
Birds  and  flowers,  and  the  soft  balmy  airs  of  morning  ! 
Must  it  not  have  been  in  a  scene  like  this  that  Milton's 
Adam  poured  out  his  beautiful  hymn  of  adoration, — 

"  These  are  thy  glorious  works,  Parent  of  Good"  ? 

*  How  the  woods  talk  ! 
22 


254        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

This  day  we  were  journeying  in  hopes  to  reach,  at  an 
early  hour,  that  broad  expanse  of  the  Rock  River  which 
here  forms  the  Kosh-ko-nong.  The  appellation  of  this 
water,  rendered  doubly  affecting  by  the  subsequent  fate  of 
its  people,  imports  "  the  lake  we  live  o?i." 

Our  road  for  the  early  part  of  the  day  led  through  forests 
so  thick  and  tangled  that  Grignon  and  Lecuyer  were 
often  obliged  to  go  in  advance  as  pioneers  with  their  axes, 
to  cut  away  the  obstructing  shrubs  and  branches.  It  was 
slow  work,  and  at  times  quite  discouraging,  but  we  were 
through  with  it  at  last,  and  then  we  came  into  a  country 
of  altogether  a  different  description, — low  prairies,  inter- 
sected with  deep,  narrow  streams  like  canals,  the  passage 
of  which,  either  by  horses  or  carriages,  was  often  a  matter 
of  delay  and  even  difficulty. 

Several  times  in  the  course  of  the  forenoon  the  horses 
were  to  be  taken  from  the  carriage  and  the  latter  pulled 
and  pushed  across  the  deep  narrow  channels  as  best  it 
might. 

The  wooded  banks  of  the  Kosh-ko-nong  were  never 
welcomed  with  greater  delight  than  by  us  when  they  at 
length  broke  upon  our  sight.  A  ride  of  five  or  six  miles 
through  the  beautiful  oak  openings  brought  us  to  Man- 
eater's  village,  a  collection  of  neat  bark  wigwams,  with 
extensive  fields  on  each  side  of  corn,  beans,  and  squashes, 
recently  planted,  but  already  giving  promise  of  a  fine  crop. 
In  front  was  the  broad  blue  lake,  the  shores  of  which,  to 
the  south,  were  open  and  marshy,  but  near  the  village, 
and  stretching  far  away  to  the  north,  were  bordered  by 
fine  lofty  trees.  The  village  was  built  but  a  short  distance 
below  the  point  where  the  Rock  River  opens  into  the  lake, 
and  during  a  conversation  between  our  purty  and  the 
Indians  at  the  village,  an  arrangement  was  made  with 
them  to  take  us  across  at  a  spot  about  half  a  mile  above. 


RETURN  TO  FORT   WINNEBAOO.  255 

After  a  short  halt,  we  again  took  up  our  line  of  march 
through  the  woods,  along  the  bank  of  the  river. 

A  number  of  the  Winnebagoes  (for  we  had  been  among 
our  own  people  since  leaving  Gros-pied  Lake)  set  out  for 
the  appointed  place  by  water,  paddling  their  canoes,  of 
which  they  had  selected  the  largest  and  strongest. 

Arrived  at  the  spot  indicated,  we  dismounted,  and  the 
men  commenced  the  task  of  unsaddling  and  unloading. 
We  were  soon  placed  in  the  canoes,  and  paddled  across  to 
the  opposite  bank.  Next,  the  horses  were  swum  across — 
after  them  was  to  come  the  carriage.  Two  long  wooden 
canoes  were  securely  lashed  together  side  by  side,  and 
being  of  sufficient  width  to  admit  of  the  carriage  standing 
within  them,  the  passage  was  commenced.  Again  and 
again  the  tottering  barks  would  sway  from  side  to  side, 
and  a  cry  or  a  shout  would  arise  from  our  party  on  shore, 
as  the  whole  mass  seemed  about  to  plunge  sideways  into 
the  water,  but  it  would  presently  recover  itself,  and  at 
length,  after  various  deviations  from  the  perpendicular,  it 
reached  the  shore  in  safety. 

We  now  hoped  that  ojir  troubles  were  at  an  end,  and 
that  we  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  mount  and  trot  on  as 
fast  as  possible  to  Fort  Winnebago.  But  no.  Half  a 
mile  farther  on  was  a  formidable  swamp,  of  no  great 
width  it  is  true,  but  with  a  depth  of  from  two  to  three 
feet  of  mud  and  water.  It  was  a  question  whether,  with 
the  carriage,  we  could  get  through  it  at  all.  Several  of 
the  Indians  accompanied  us  to  this  place,  partly  to  give 
us  their  aid  and  counsel,  and  partly  to  enjoy  the  fun  of  the 
spectacle. 

On  reaching  the  swamp,  we  were  disposed  to  laugh  at 
the  formidable  representations  which  had  been  made  to 
us.  We  saw  only  a  strip  of  what  seemed  rather  low  land, 
covered  with  tall,  dry  rushes 


256        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

It  is  true  the  ground  looked  a  little  wet,  but  there 
seemed  nothing  to  justify  all  the  apprehensions  that  had 
been  excited.  Great  was  my  surprise,  then,  to  see  my 
husband,  who  had  been  a  few  minutes  absent,  return  to 
our  circle  attired  in  his  duck  trousers,  and  without  shoes 
or  stockings. 

'"What  are  you  going  to  do  ?"  inquired  I. 

"  Carry  you  through  the  swamp  on  my  shoulders. 
Come,  Petai lie,  you  are  the  strongest — you  are  to  carry 
Madame  Kinzie,  and  To-shun-nuck  there  (pointing  to  a 
tall,  stout  Winnebago),  he  will  take  Madame  Helm." 

"  Wait  a  moment,"  said  I,  and,  seating  myself  on  the 
grass,  I  deliberately  took  off  my  own  boots  and  stockings. 

"  What  is  that  for  ?"  they  all  asked. 

"  Because  I  do  not  wish  to  ride  with  wet  feet  all  the 
rest  of  the  day." 

"  No  danger  of  that,"  said  they,  and  no  one  followed 
my  example. 

By  the  time  they  were  in  the  midst  of  the  swamp,  how- 
ever, they  found  my  precaution  had  been  by  no  means 
useless.  The  water  through  which  our  bearers  had  to 
pass  was  of  such  a  depth  that  no  efforts  of  the  ladies  were 
sufficient  to  keep  their  feet  above  the  surface ;  and  I  had 
the  satisfaction  of  feeling  that  my  burden  upon  my  hus- 
band's shoulders  was  much  less,  from  my  being  able  to 
keep  my  first  position  instead  of  changing  constantly  to 
avoid  a  contact-  with  the  water. 

The  laugh  was  quite  on  my  side  when  I  resumed  my 
equipment  and  mounted,  dry-shod,  into  my  saddle. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  journeying  in  the  woods  is,  in 
some  degree,  aderanger  of  ceremony  and  formality;  that  it 
necessarily  restricts  us  somewhat  in  our  conventionalities. 
The  only  remedy  is,  to  make  ourselves  amends  by  a  double 
share  when  we  return  to  the  civilized  walks  of  life. 


RETURN  TO  FORT   W1NNEBAGO.  257 

By  dint  of  much  pulling,  shouting,  encouraging,  and 
threatening,  the  horses  at  length  dragged  the  carriage 
through  the  difficult  pass,  and  our  red  friends  were  left 
to  return  to  their  village,  with,  doubtless,  a  very  exag- 
gerated and  amusing  account  of  all  that  they  had  seen 
and  assisted  in. 

We  had  not  forgotten  our  promise  to  Lieutenant  Foster 
to  put  up  a  "guide-board"  of  some  sort,  for  his  accom- 
modation in  following  us.  We  therefore,  upon  several 
occasions,  carried  with  us  from  the  woods  a  few  pieces, 
of  three  or  four  feet  in  length,  which  we  planted  at  cer- 
tain points,  with  a  transverse  stick  through  a  cleft  in 
the  top,  thus  marking  the  direction  he  and  his  party  were 
to  take. 

We  therefore  felt  sure  that,  although  a  few  days  later, 
he  would  find  our  trail,  and  avail  himself  of  the  same 
assistance  as  we  had,  in  getting  through  the  difficulties 
of  the  way. 

Our  encamping-ground,  this  night,  was  to  be  not  far 
distant  from  the  Four  Lakes.  We  were  greatly  fatigued 
with  the  heat  and  exercise  of  the  day,  and  most  anxiously 
did  we  look  out  for  the  clumps  of  willows  and  alders 
which  were  to  mark  the  spot  where  water  would  be  found, 
We  felt  hardly  equal  to  pushing  on  quite  to  the  bank  of 
the  nearest  lake.  Indeed,  it  would  have  taken  us  too  much 
off  our  direct  course. 

When  we,  at  a  late  hour,  came  upon  a  spot  fit  for  our 
purpose,  we  exchanged  mutual  congratulations  that  this 
was  to  be  our  last  night  upon  the  road.  The  next  day  we 
should  be  at  Winnebago! 

Our  journey  had  been  most  delightful  —  a  continued 
scene  of  exhilaration  and  enjoyment ;  for  the  various  mis- 
haps, although  for  the  moment  they  had  perplexed,  yet,  in 
the  end,  had  but  added  to  our  amusement.  Still,  with  the 

22* 


258        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

inconstancy  of  human  nature,  we  were  pleased  to  exchange 
its  excitement  for  the  quiet  repose  of  home. 

Our  next  morning's  ride  was  of  a  more  tranquil  char- 
acter than  any  that  had  preceded  it ;  for  at  an  early  hour 
we, entered  upon  what  was  known  as  the  "Twenty-mile 
Prairie," — and  I  may  be  permitted  to  observe  that  the 
miles  are  wonderfully  long  on  the  prairies.  Our  passage 
over  this  was,  except  the  absence  of  the  sand,  like  crossing 
the  desert.  Mile  after  mile  of  unbroken  expanse — not  a 
tree — not  a  living  object  except  ourselves. 

The  sun,  as  if  to  make  himself  amends  for  his  two 
months'  seclusion,  shone  forth  with  redoubled  brilliancy. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  carrying  an  umbrella  on  horse- 
back, though  those  in  the  wagon  were  able  to  avail  them- 
selves of  such  a  shelter. 

Our  mother's  energies  had  sustained  her  in  the  saddle 
until  this  day,  but  she  was  now  fairly  obliged  to  give  in, 
and  yield  her  place  on  little  Brunet  to  sister  Margaret. 

Thus  we  went  on,  one  little  knoll  rising  beyond  another, 
from  the  summit  of  each  of  which,  in  succession,  we  hoped 
to  descry  the  distant  woods,  which  were  to  us  as  the 
promised  land. 

"  Take  courage,"  were  the  cheering  words,  often  re- 
peated ;  "very  soon  you  will  begin  to  see  the  timber." 

Another  hour  would  pass  heavily  by. 

"  Now,  when  we  reach  the  rising  ground  just  ahead, 
look  sharp." 

We  would  look  sharp — nothing  but  the  same  unvarying 
landscape. 

There  were  not  even  streams  to  allay  the  feverish  thirst 
occasioned  by  fatigue  and  impatience. 

At  length  a  whoop  from  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  broke  the 
silence  in  which  we  were  pursuing  our  way. 

"Le  voila!"  (There  it  is!) 


RETURN  TO  FORT  WINNEBAGO.  259 

Our  less  practised  eye  could  not  at  first  discern  the 
faint  blue  strip  edging  the  horizon,  but  it  grew  and  grew 
upon  our  vision,  and  fatigue  and  all  discomfort  propor- 
tionably  disappeared. 

We  were  in  fine  spirits  by  the  time  we  reached  "  Hast- 
ings's  Woods,"  a  noble  forest,  watered  by  a  clear,  sparkling 
stream. 

Grateful  as  was  the  refreshment  of  the  green  foliage 
and  the  cooling  waters,  we  did  not  allow  ourselves  to 
forget  that  the  day  was  wearing  on,  and  that  we  must, 
if  possible,  complete  our  journey  before  sunset ;  so  we  soon 
braced  up  our  minds  to  continue  our  route,  although  we 
would  gladly  have  lingered  another  hour. 

The  marsh  of  Duck  Creek  was,  thanks  to  the  heat  of  the 
past  week,  in  a  very  different  state  from  what  it  had  been 
a  few  months  previous,  when  I  had  been  so  unfortunately 
submerged  in  its  icy  waters. 

We  passed  it  without  difficulty,  and  soon  found  our- 
selves upon  the  banks  of  the  creek. 

The  stream,  at  this  point,  was  supposed  to  be  always 
fordable ;  and  even  were  it  not  so,  that  to  the  majority 
of  our  party  would  have  been  a  matter  of  little  moment. 
To  the  ladies,  however,  the  subject  seemed  to  demand 
consideration. 

"  This  water  looks  very  deep — are  you  sure  we  can 
cross  it  on  horseback  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes!  Petaille,  go  before,  and  let  us  see  how  the 
water  is." 

Petaille  obeyed.  He  was  mounted  on  a  horse  like  a  giraffe, 
and,  extending  his  feet  horizontally,  he  certainly  managed 
to  pass  through  the  stream  without  much  of  a  wetting. 

It  seemed  certain  that  the  water  would  come  into  the 
wagon,  but  that  was  of  the  less  consequence  as,  in  case 
of  the  worst,  the  passengers  could  mount  upon  the  seats. 


260        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

My  horse,  Jerry,  was  above  the  medium  height,  so 
that  I  soon  passed  over,  with  no  inconvenience  but  that 
of  being  obliged  to  disengage  my  feet  from  the  stirrups 
and  tuck  them  up  snugly  against  the  mane  of  the  horse. 

Sister  Margaret  was  still  upon  Brunet.  She  was  ad- 
vised to  change  him  for  one  of  the  taller  horses,  but  while 
the  matter  was  under  debate,  it  was  settled  by  the  per- 
verse little  wretch  taking  to  the  water  most  unceremoni- 
ously, in  obedience  to  the  example  of  the  other  animals. 

He  was  soon  beyond  his  depth,  and  we  were  at  once 
alarmed  and  diverted  at  seeing  his  rider,  with  surprising 
adroitness,  draw  her  feet  from  the  stirrups  and  perch 
herself  upon  the  top  of  the  saddle,  where  she  held  her 
position,  and  navigated  her  little  refractory  steed  safely  to 
land. 

This  was  the  last  of  our  adventures.  A  pleasant  ride 
of  four  miles  brought  us  to  the  Fort,  just  as  the  sun  was 
throwing  his  last  beams  over  the  glowing  landscape  ;  and 
on  reaching  the  ferry  we  were  at  once  conducted,  by  the 
friends  who  were  awaiting  us,  to  the  hospitable  roof  of 
Major  Twiggs. 


FOUR-LEGS,  THE  DANDY.  261 


CHAPTER    XXYI. 

FOUR-LEGS,  THE  DANDY. 

THE  companies  of  the  First  Infantry,  which  had  hitherto 
been  stationed  at  Fort  Winnebago,  had  before  our  arrival 
received  orders  to  move  on  to  the  Mississippi  as  soon  as 
relieved  by  a  portion  of  the  Fifth,  now  at  Fort  Howard. 

As  many  of  the  officers  of  the  latter  regiment  were 
married,  we  had  reason  to  expect  that  all  the  quarters  at 
the  post  would  be  put  in  requisition.  For  this  reason, 
although  strongly  pressed  by  Major  Twiggs  to  take  up 
our  residence  again  in  the  Fort  until  he  should  go  on 
furlough,  we  thought  it  best  to  establish  ourselves  at  once 
at  "the  Agency." 

It  seemed  laughable  to  give  so  grand  a  name  to  so  very 
insignificant  a  concern.  We  had  been  promised,  by  the 
heads  of  department  at  Washington,  a  comfortable  dwell- 
ing so  soon  as  there  should  be  an  appropriation  by  Con- 
gress sufficient  to  cover  any  extra  expense  in  the  Indian 
Department.  It  was  evident  that  Congress  had  a  great 
spite  at  us,  for  it  had  delayed  for  two  sessions  attending 
to  our  accommodation.  There  was  nothing  to  be  done, 
therefore,  but  to  make  ourselves  comfortable  with  the  best 
means  in  our  power. 

The  old  log  barracks,  which  had  been  built  for  the 
officers  and  soldiers  on  the  first  establishment  of  the  post, 
two  years  previous,  had  been  removed  by  our  French 
engages  and  put  up  again  upon  the  little  hill  opposite  the 
Fort.  To  these  some  additions  were  now  made  in  the 


262    THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

shape  of  dairy,  stables,  smoke-house,  etc.,  constructed  of 
tamarack  logs  brought  from  the  neighboring  swamp.  The 
whole  presented  a  very  rough  and  primitive  appearance. 

The  main  building  consisted  of  a  range  of  four  rooms, 
no  two  of  which  communicated  with  each  other,  but  each 
opened  by  a  door  into  the  outward  air.  A  small  window 
cut  through  the  logs  in  front  and  rear,  gave  light  to  the 
apartment.  An  immense  clay  chimney  for  every  two 
rooms,  occupied  one  side  of  each,  and  the  ceiling  over- 
head was  composed  of  a  few  rough  boards  laid  upon  the 
transverse  logs  that  supported  the  roof. 

It  was  surprising  how  soon  a  comfortable,  homelike  air 
was  given  to  the  old  dilapidated  rooms,  by  a  few  Indian 
mats  spread  upon  the  floor,  the  piano  and  other  furniture 
ranged  in  their  appropriate  places,  and  even  a  few  pictures 
hung  against  the  logs.  The  latter,  alas!  had  soon  to  be 
displaced,  for  with  the  first  heavy  shower  the  rain  found 
entrance  through  sundry  crevices,  and  we  saw  ourselves 
obliged  to  put  aside,  carefully,  everything  that  could  be 
injured  by  the  moisture.  We  made  light  of  these  evils, 
however — packed  away  our  carpets  and  superfluous  furni- 
ture upon  the  boards  above,  which  we  dignified  with  the 
name  of  attic,  and  contentedly  resolved  to  await  the  time 
when  Government  should  condescend  to  remember  us. 
The  greatest  inconvenience  I  experienced,  was  from  the 
necessity  of  wearing  my  straw  bonnet  throughout  the  day, 
as  I  journeyed  from  bedroom  to  parlor,  and  from  parlor  to 
kitchen.  I  became  so  accustomed  to  it  that  I  even  some- 
times forgot  to  remove  it  when  I  sat  down  to  table,  or  to 
my  quiet  occupations  with  my  mother  and  sister. 

Permission  was,  however,  in  time,  received  to  build  a 
house  for  the  blacksmith — that  is,  the  person  kept  in  pay 
by  the  Government  at  this  station  to  mend  the  guns,  traps, 
etc.  of  the  Indians. 


FOUR-LEGS,   THE  DANDY.  263 

It  happened  most  fortunately  for  us  that  Monsieur  Isi- 
dore Morrin  was  a  bachelor,  and  quite  satisfied  to  con- 
tinue boarding  with  his  friend  Louis  Frum,  dit  Manaigre, 
so  that  when  the  new  house  was  fairly  commenced  we 
planned  it  and  hurried  it  forward  entirely  on  our  own 
account. 

It  was  not  very  magnificent,  it  is  true,  consisting  of  but 
a  parlor  and  two  bedrooms  on  the  ground-floor,  and  two 
low  chambers  under  the  roof,  with  a  kitchen  in  the  rear ; 
but  compared  with  the  rambling  old  stable-like  building 
we  now  inhabited,  it  seemed  quite  a  palace. 

Before  it  was  completed,  Mr.  Kinzie  was  notified  that 
the  money  for  the  annual  Indian  payment  was  awaiting 
his  arrival  in  Detroit  to  take  it  in  charge  and  superintend 
its  transportation  to  the  Portage ;  and  he  was  obliged  to 
set  off  at  once  to  fulfil  this  part  of  his  duty. 

The  workmen  who  had  been  brought  from  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  erect  the  main  building,  were  fully  competent 
to  carry  on  their  work  without  an  overseer;  but  the 
kitchen  was  to  be  the  task  of  the  Frenchmen,  and  the 
question  was,  how  could  it  be  executed  in  the  absence  of 
the  bourgeois? 

"  You  will  have  to  content  yourselves  in  the  old  quarters 
until  my  return,"  said  my  husband,  "  and  then  we  will 
soon  have  things  in  order."  His  journey  was  to  be  a 
long  and  tedious  one,  for  the  operations  of  Government 
were  not  carried  on  by  railroad  and  telegraph  in  those 
days. 

After  his  departure  I  said  to  the  men,  "  Come,  you  have 
all  your  logs  cut  and  hauled — the  squaws  have  brought 
the  bark  for  the  roof — what  is  to  prevent  our  finishing  the 
house  and  getting  all  moved  and  settled  to  surprise  Mon- 
sieur John  on  his  return?" 

"Ah!  to  be  sure,  Madame  John,"  said  Plante,  who  was 


264        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

always  the  spokesman,  "  provided  the  one  who  plants  a 
green  bough  on  the  chimney-top  is  to  have  a  treat." 

"  Certainly.  All  hands  fall  to  work,  and  see  who  will 
win  the  treat." 

Upon  the  strength  of  such  an  inducement  to  the  one 
who  should  put  the  finishing  stroke  to  the  building, 
Plante,  Pillon,  and  Manaigre,  whom  the  waggish  Plante 
persisted  in  calling  "  mon  negre,"  whenever  he  felt  him- 
self out  of  the  reach  of  the  other's  arm,  all  went  vigor- 
ously to  work. 

Building  a  log  house  is  a  somewhat  curious  process. 
First,  as  will  be  conceived,  the  logs  are  laid  one  upon 
another  and  jointed  at  the  corners,  until  the  walls  have 
reached  the  required  height.  The  chimney  is  formed  by 
four  poles  of  the  proper  length,  interlaced  with  a  wicker- 
work  of  small  branches.  A  hole  or  pit  is  dug,  near  at 
hand,  and,  with  a  mixture  of  clay  and  water,  a  sort  of 
mortar  is  formed.  Large  wisps  of  hay  are  filled  with  this 
thick  substance,  and  fashioned  with  the  hands  into  what 
are  technically  called  "  clay  cats,"  and  these  are  filled  in 
among  the  frame-work  of  the  chimney  until  not  a  chink  is 
left.  The  whole  is  then  covered  with  a  smooth  coating  of 
the  wet  clay,  which  is  denominated  "plastering." 

Between  the  logs  which  compose  the  walls  of  the  build- 
ing, small  bits  of  wood  are  driven,  quite  near  together ; 
this  is  called  "chinking,"  and  after  it  is  done,  clay  cats  are 
introduced,  and  smoothed  over  with  the  plaster.  When  all 
is  dry,  both  walls  and  chimney  are  whitewashed,  and  pre- 
sent a  comfortable  and  tidy  appearance. 

The  roof  is  formed  by  laying  upon  the  transverse  logs 
thick  sheets  of  bark.  Around  the  chimney,  for  greater 
security  against  the  rain,  we  took  care  to  have  placed  a 
few  layers  of  the  palisades  that  had  been  left  when  Mr. 
Peach,  an  odd  little  itinerant  genius,  had  fenced  in  our 


FOUR-LEGS,  THE  DANDY.  265 

garden,  the  pride  and  wonder  of  the  surrounding  settle- 
ment and  wigwams. 

While  all  these  matters  were  in  progress,  we  received 
frequent  visits  from  our  Indian  friends.  First  and  foremost 
among  them  was  "  the  young  Dandy,"  Four-Legs. 

One  fine  morning  he  made  his  appearance,  accompanied 
by  two  squaws,  whom  he  introduced  as  his  wives.  He 
could  speak  a  little  Chippewa,  and  by  this  means  he  and 
our  mother  contrived  to  keep  up  something  of  a  conversa- 
tion. He  was  dressed  in  all  his  finery,  brooches,  wampum, 
fan,  looking-glass  and  all.  The  paint  upon  his  face  and 
chest  showed  that  he  had  devoted  no  small  time  to  the 
labors  of  his  toilet. 

He  took  a  chair,  as  he  had  seen  done  at  Washington, 
and  made  signs  to  his  women  to  sit  down  upon  the  floor. 

The  custom  of  taking  two  wives  is  not  very  general 
among  the  Indians.  They  seem  to  have  the  sagacity  to 
perceive  that  the  fewer  they  have  to  manage,  the  more 
complete  is  the  peace  and  quiet  of  the  wigwam. 

Nevertheless,  it  sometimes  happens  that  a  husband 
takes  a  foolish  fancy  for  a  second  squaw,  and  in  that  case 
he  uses  all  his  cunning  and  eloquence  to  reconcile  the  first 
to  receiving  a  new  inmate  in  the  lodge.  Of  course  it  is  a 
matter  that  must  be  managed  adroitly,  in  order  that  har- 
mony may  be  preserved. 

"My  dear,  your  health  is  not  very  good ;  it  is  time  you 
should  have  some  rest.  You  have  worked  very  hard,  and 
it  grieves  me  that  you  should  have  to  labor  any  longer. 
Let  me  get  you  some  nice  young  squaw  to  wait  upon 
you,  that  you  may  live  at  ease  all. the  rest  of  your  life." 

The  first  wife  consents ;  indeed,  she  has  no  option.  If 
she  is  of  a  jealous,  vindictive  disposition,  what  a  life  the 
new-comer  leads  I  The  old  one  maintains  all  her  rights 
of  dowager  and  duenna,  and  the  husband's  tenderness  is 

23 


THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

hardly  a  compensation  for  all  the  evils  the  young  rival  is 
made  to  suffer. 

It  was  on  Sunday  morning  that  this  visit  of  the  Dandy 
was  made  to  us.  We  were  all  seated  quietly,  engaged  in 
reading.  Four-Legs  inquired  of  my  mother,  why  we 
were  so  occupied,  and  why  everything  around  us  was  so 
still. 

My  mother  explained  to  him  our  observance  of  the  day 
of  rest — that  we  devoted  it  to  worshipping  and  serving  the 
Great  Spirit,  as  he  had  commanded  in  his  Holy  Word. 

Four-Legs  gave  a  nod  of  approbation.  That  was  very 
right,  he  said — he  was  glad  to  see  us  doing  our  duty — he 
was  very  religious  himself,  and  he  liked  to  see  others  so. 
He  always  took  care  that  his  squaws  attended  to  their 
duties, — not  reading,  perhaps,  but  such  as  the  Great  Spirit 
liked,  and  such  as  he  thought  proper  and  becoming. 

He  seemed  to  have  no  fancy  for  listening  to  any  ex- 
planation of  our  points  of  difference.  The  impression 
among  the  Winnebagoes  "that  if  the  Great  Spirit  had 
wished  them  different  from  what  they  are,  he  would  have 
made  them  so,"  seems  too  strong  to  yield  to  either  argu- 
ment or  persuasion. 

Sometimes  those  who  are  desirous  of  appearing  some- 
what civilized  will  listen  quietly  to  all  that  is  advanced 
on  the  subject  of  Christianity,  then,  coolly  saying,  "  Yes, 
we  believe  that  too,"  will  change  the  conversation  to 
other  subjects. 

As  a  general  thing,  they  do  not  appear  to  perceive  that 
there  is  anything  to  be  gained  by  adopting  the  religion 
and  the  customs  of  the  whites.  u  Look  at  them,"  they 
say,  "  always  toiling  and  striving — always  wearing  a  brow 
of  care — shut  up  in  houses — afraid  of  the  wind  and  the 
rain — suffering  when  they  are  deprived  of  the  comforts  of 
life  1  We,  on  the  contrary,  live  a  life  of  freedom  and  hap- 


FOUR-LEGS,  THE  DANDY.  267 

piness.  We  hunt  and  fish,  and  pass  our  time  pleasantly 
in  the  open  woods  and  prairies.  If  we  are  hungry,  we 
take  some  game ;  or,  if  we  do  not  find  that,  we  can  go 
without.  If  our  enemies  trouble  us,  we  can  kill  them,  and 
there  is  no  more  said  about  it.  What  should  we  gain  by 
changing  ourselves  into  white  men  ?"* 

Christian  missionaries,  with  all  their  efforts  to  convert 
them,  had  at  this  day  made  little  progress  in  enlighten- 
ing their  minds  upon  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  Mr. 
Mazzuchelli,  a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  accompanied  by 
Miss  Elizabeth  Grignon  as  interpreter,  made  a  mission- 
ary visit  to  the  Portage  during  our  residence  there,  and, 
after  some  instruction  from  him,  about  forty  consented  to 
be  baptized.  Christian  names  were  given  to  them,  with 
which  they  seemed  much  pleased;  and  not  less  so  with 
the  little  plated  crucifixes  which  each  received,  and  which 
the  women  wore  about  their  necks.  These  they  seemed 
to  regard  with  a  devotional  feeling ;  but  I  was  not  suffi- 
ciently acquainted  with  their  language  to  gather  from 
them  whether  they  understood  the  doctrine  the  symbol  was 
designed  to  convey.  Certain  it  is,  they  expressed  no  wish 
to  learn  our  language,  in  order  that  they  might  gain  a 
fuller  knowledge  of  the  Saviour,  nor  any  solicitude  to  be 
taught  more  about  him  than  they  had  received  during  the 
missionary's  short  visit. 

One  woman,  to  whom  the  name  of  Charlotte  had  been 
given,  signified  a  desire  to  learn  the  domestic  ways  of  the 
whites,  and  asked  of  me  as  a  favor  through  Madame 
Paquette  that  she  might  be  permitted  to  come  on  "  wash- 


*  It  will  be  remembered  that  these  were  the  arguments  used  at  a  period 
when  the  Indians  possessed  most  of  the  broad  lands  on  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi and  its  tributaries — when  they  were  still  allowed  some  share  of  the 
blessings  of  life. 


268        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ing-day,"  and  learn  of  my  servants  our  way  of  managing 
the  business.  A  tub  was  given  her,  and  my  woman  in- 
structed her,  by  signs  and  example,  how  she  was  to  man- 
age. As  I  was  not  a  little  curious  to  observe  how  things 
went  on,  I  proceeded  after  a  time  to  the  kitchen  where 
they  all  were.  Charlotte  was  at  her  tub,  scouring  and 
rubbing  with  all  her  might  at  her  little  crucifix.  Two 
other  squaws  sat  upon  the  floor  near  her,  watching  the 
operation. 

"  That  is  the  work  she  has  been  at  for  the  last  half- 
hour,"  said  Josette,  in  a  tone  of  great  impatience.  "She'll 
never  learn  to  wash." 

Charlotte,  however,  soon  fell  diligently  to  work,  and 
really  seemed  as  if  she  would  tear  her  arms  off,  with  her 
violent  exertions. 

After  a  time,  supposing  that  she  must  feel  a  good  deal 
fatigued  and  exhausted  with  the  unaccustomed  labor,  I 
did  what  it  was  at  that  day  very  much  the  fashion  to  do, 
— what,  at  home,  I  had  always  seen  done  on  washing-day, 
— what,  in  short,  I  imagine  was  then  a  general  custom 
among  housekeepers.  I  went  to  the  dining-room  closet, 
intending  to  give  Charlotte  a  glass  of  wine  or  brandy  and 
water.  My  "  cupboard"  proved  to  be  in  the  state  of  the 
luckless  "  Mother  Hubbard  V — nothing  of  the  kind  could 
I  find  but  a  bottle  of  orange  shrub. 

Of  this  I  poured  out  a  wineglassful,  and,  carrying  it 
out,  offered  it  to  the  woman.  She  took  it  with  an  expres- 
sion of  great  pleasure ;  but,  in  carrying  it  to  her  lips,  she 
stopped  short,  and  exclaiming,  "  Whiskey  1"  immediately 
returned  it  to  me.  I  would  still  have  pressed  it  upon  her ; 
for,  in  my  inexperience,  I  really  believed  it  was  a  cordial 
she  needed ;  but,  pointing  to  her  crucifix,  she  shook  her 
head  and  returned  to  her  work. 

I  received  this  as  a  lesson  more  powerful  than  twenty 


THE   CUT-NOSE.  269 

sermons.  It  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  that  I  had  ever 
seen  spirituous  liquors  rejected  upon  a  religious  principle, 
and  it  made  an  impression  upon  me  that  I  never  forgot. 


CHAPTER    XXYII. 

THE   CUT-NOSE. 

AMONG  the  women  of  the  tribe  with  whom  we  early  be- 
came acquainted,  our  greatest  favorite  was  a  daughter  of 
one  of  the  Day-kau-rays.  This  family,  as  I  have  else- 
where said,  boasted  in  some  remote  generation  a  cross  of 
the  French  blood,  and  this  fact  might  account  for  the  fair 
complexion  and  soft  curling  hair  which  distinguished  our 
friend.  She  had  a  noble  forehead,  full,  expressive  eyes, 
and  fine  teeth.  Unlike  the  women  of  her  people,  she  had 
not  grown  brown  and  haggard  with  advancing  years.  In- 
deed, with  the  exception  of  one  feature,  she  might  be 
called  beautiful. 

She  had  many  years  before  married  a  Mus-qua-kee,  or 
Fox  Indian,  and,  according  to  the  custom  among  all  the 
tribes,  the  husband  came  home  to  the  wife's  family,  and 
lived  among  the  Winnebagoes. 

It  is  this  custom,  so  exactly  the  reverse  of  civilized 
ways,  that  makes  the  birth  of  a  daughter  a  subject  of  pe- 
culiar rejoicing  in  an  Indian  family.  "  She  will  bring 
another  hunter  to  our  lodge,"  is  the  style  of  mutual  con- 
gratulation. 

•  The  Mus-qua-kee  continued,  for  some  few  years,  to  live 
among  his  wife's  relations ;  but,  as  no  children  blessed 
their  union,  he  at  length  became  tired  of  his  new  friends, 

23* 


2TO        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

and  longed  to  return  to  his  own  people.  He  tried,  for  a 
time,  to  persuade  his  wife  to  leave  her  home,  and  accom- 
pany him  to  the  Mississippi,  on  the  banks  of  which  the 
Sauks  and  Foxes  lived,  but  in  vain.  She  could  not  resolve 
to  make  the  sacrifice. 

One  day,  after  many  fruitless  efforts  to  persuade  her,  he 
flew  into  a  violent  passion. 

"  Then,  if  you  will  not  go  with  me,"  said  he,  "  I  will 
leave  you ;  but  you  shall  never  be  the  wife  of  any  other 
man — I  will  mark  you I" 

Saying  this,  he  flew  upon  her,  and  bit  off  the  end  of  her 
nose.  This,  the  usual  punishment  for  conjugal  infidelity, 
is  the  greatest  disgrace  a  woman  can  receive — it  bars  her 
forever  from  again  entering  the  pale  of  matrimony.  The 
wretch  fled  to  his  own  people ;  but  his  revenge  fell  short 
of  its  aim.  Day-kau-ray  was  too  well  known  and  too 
universally  respected  to  suffer  opprobrium  in  any  member 
of  his  family.  This  bright,  loving  creature  in  particular, 
won  all  hearts  upon  a  first  acquaintance — she  certainly  did 
ours,  from  the  outset. 

She  suffered  much  from  rheumatism,  and  a  remedy  we 
gave  her  soon  afforded  her  almost  entire  relief.  Her  grati- 
tude knew  no  bounds.  Notwithstanding  that  from  long 
suffering  she  had  become  partially  crippled,  she  would 
walk  all  the  way  from  the  Barribault,  a  distance  of  ten 
miles,  as  often  as  once  in  two  or  three  weeks,  to  visit  us. 
Then,  to  sit  and  gaze" at  us,  to  laugh  with  childish  glee  at 
everything  new  or  strange  that  we  employed  ourselves 
about — to  pat  and  stroke  us  every  time  we  came  near 
her — sometimes  to  raise  our  hand  or  arm  and  kiss  it — 
these  were  her  demonstrations  of  affection.  And  we 
loved  her  in  return.  It  was  always  a  joyful  announce- 
ment when,  looking  out  over  the  Portage  road,  somebody 
called  out,  "  The  Cut-nose  is  coming !"  In  time,  however, 


THE  CUT- NOSE.  2U 

we  learned  to  call  her  by  her  baptismal  name  of  Elizabeth, 
for  she,  too,  was  one  of  Mr.  Mazzuchelli's  converts. 

She  came  one  day,  accompanied  by  a  half-grown  boy, 
carrying  a  young  fawn  she  had  brought  me  as  a  present. 
I  was  delighted  with  the  pretty  creature — with  its  soft 
eyes  and  dappled  coat ;  but  having  often  heard  the  simile, 
"  as  wild  as  a  fawn,"  I  did  not  anticipate  much  success  in 
taming  it.  To  my  great  surprise,  it  soon  learned  to  follow 
me  like  a  dog.  Wherever  I  went,  there  Fan  was  sure  to 
be.  At  breakfast,  she  would  lie  down  at  my  feet,  under 
the  table.  One  of  her  first  tokens  of  affection  was  to  gnaw 
off  all  the  trimming  from  my  black  silk  apron,  as  she  lay 
pretending  to  caress  and  fondle  me.  Nor  was  this  her 
only  style  of  mischief. 

One  day  we  heard  a  great  rattling  among  the  crockery 
in  the  kitchen.  We  ran  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  and 
found  that  Miss  Fan  had  made  her  way  to  a  shelf  of  the 
dresser,  about  two  feet  from  the  ground,  and  was  endeavor- 
ing to  find  a  comfortable  place  to  lie  down,  among  the 
plates  and  dishes.  I  soon  observed  that  it  was  the  shelter 
of  the  shelf  above  her  head  that  was  the  great  attraction, 
and  that  she  was  in  the  habit  of  seeking  out  a  place  of  re- 
pose under  a  chair,  or  something  approaching  to  an  "  um- 
brageous bower."  So  after  this  I  took  care,  as  the  hour 
for  her  morning  nap  approached,  to  open  a  large  green 
parasol,  and  set  it  on  the  matting  in  the  corner — then 
when  I  called  "  Fan,  Fan,"  she  would  come  and  nestle 
Under  it,  and  soon  fall  fast  asleep. 

One  morning  Fan  was  missing.  In  vain  we  called  and 
sought  her  hi  the  garden — in  the  enclosure  for  the  cattle — 
at  the  houses  of  the  Frenchmen — along  the  hill  towards 
Paquette's — no  Fan  was  to  be  found.  We  thought  she 
had  asserted  her  own  wild  nature  and  sped  away  to  the 
woods. 


272        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

It  was  a  hot  forenoon,  and  the  doors  were  all  open. 
About  dinner-time,  in  rushed  Fan,  panting  violently,  and 
threw  herself  upon  her  side,  where  she  lay  with  her  feet 
outstretched,  her  mouth  foaming,  and  exhibiting  all  the 
signs  of  mortal  agony.  We  tried  to  give  her  water,  to 
soothe  her,  if  perhaps  it  might  be  fright  that  so  affected 
her ;  but  in  a  few  minutes,  with  a  gasp  and  a  spasm,  she 
breathed  her  last.  Whether  she  had  been  chased  by  the 
greyhounds,  or  whether  she  had  eaten  some  poisonous 
weed,  which,  occasioning  her  suffering,  had  driven  her  to 
her  best  friends  for  aid,  we  never  knew ;  but  we  lost  our 
pretty  pet,  and  many  were  the  tears  shed  for  her. 


Yery  shortly  after  the  departure  of  my  husband,  we 
received  a  visit  from  "  the  White  Crow,"  the  "  Little 
Priest,"  and  several  others  of  the  principal  chiefs  of  the 
Rock  River  Indians.  They  seemed  greatly  disappointed 
at  learning  that  their  Father  was  from  home,  even  though 
his  errand  was  to  get  "the  silver."  We  sent  for  Pa- 
quette,  who  interpreted  for  us  the  object  of  their  visit. 

They  had  come  to  inform  us  that  the  Sauk  chief  Black 
Hawk  and  his  band,  who,  in  compliance  with  a  former 
treaty,  had  removed  some  time  previous  to  the  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  had  now  returned  to  their  old  homes  and 
hunting-grounds,  and  expressed  a  determination  not  to 
relinquish  them,  but  to  drive  off  the  white  settlers  who 
had  begun  to  occupy  them. 

The  latter,  in  fact,  the  chief  had  already  done,  and 
having,  as  it  was  said,  induced  some  of  the  Pottowat- 
tamies  to  join  him,  there  was  reason  to  fear  that  he 
might  persuade  some  of  the  Winnebagoes  to  follow  their 
example. 

These  chiefs  had  come  to  counsel  with  their  Father,  and 


THE  CUT-NOSE.  273 

to  assure  him  that  they  should  do  all  in  their  power  to 
keep  their  young  men  quiet.  They  had  heard  that  troops 
were  being  raised  down  among  the  whites  in  Illinois,  and 
they  had  hopes  that  their  people  would  be  wise  enough 
to  keep  out  of  difficulty.  Furthermore,  they  begged  that 
their  Father,  on  his  return,  would  see  that  the  soldiers  did 
not  meddle  with  them,  so  long  as  they  remained  quiet 
and  behaved  in  a  friendly  manner. 

White  Crow  seemed  particularly  anxious  to  impress  it 
upon  me,  that  if  any  danger  should  arise  in  Shaw-nee-aw- 
kee's  absence,  he  should  come  with  his  people  to  protect 
me  and  my  family.  I  relied  upon  his  assurances,  for  he 
had  ever  shown  himself  an  upright  and  honorable  Indian. 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  thoughts  of  Indian  troubles 
so  near  us,  in  the  absence  of  our  guardian  and  protector, 
occasioned  us  many  an  anxious  moment,  and  it  was  not 
until  we  learned  of  the  peaceable  retreat  of  the  Sauks  and 
Foxes  west  of  the  Mississippi,  that  we  were  able  wholly 
to  lay  aside  our  fears. 

We  were  now  called  to  part  with  our  friends,  Major 
Twiggs  and  his  family,  which  we  did  with  heartfelt  re- 
gret. He  gave  me  a  few  parting  words  about  our  old 
acquaintance,  Krissman. 

"  When  I  went  into  the  barracks  the  other  day,"  said 
he,  "  about  the  time  the  men  were  taking  their  dinner, 
I  noticed  a  great  six-foot  soldier  standing  against  the 
window-frame,  crying  and  blubbering.  '  Halloo,'  said  I, 
'  what  on  earth  does  this  mean?' 

" '  Why,  that  fellow  there,'  said  Krissman  (for  it  was 
he),  '  has  scrowged  me  out  of  my  place !'  'A  pretty  soldier 
your  protege  will  make,  madam!"  added  the  Major. 

I  never  heard  more  of  my  hero.  Whether  he  went  to 
exhibit  his  prowess  against  the  Seminoles  and  Mexicans, 
or  whether  he  returned  to  till  the  fertile  soil  of  his  native 


2f4        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

German  Flats  and  blow  his  favorite  boatman's  horn,  must 
be  left  for  some  future  historian  to  tell. 

There  is  one  more  character  to  be  disposed  of — Louisa. 
An  opportunity  offering  in  the  spring,  the  Major  placed 
her  under  the  charge  of  a  person  going  to  Buffalo,  that 
she  might  be  returned  to  her  parents.  In  compliment  to 
the  new  acquaintances  she  had  formed,  she  shortened  her 
skirts,  mounted  a  pair  of  scarlet  leggings  embroidered  with 
porcupine-quills,  and  took  her  leave  of  military  life,  hav- 
ing deposited  with  the  gentleman  who  took  charge  of  her 
sixty  dollars,  for  safe  keeping,  which  she  remarked  "  she 
had  saved  up,  out  of  her  wages  at  a  dollar  a  week,  through 
the  winter." 

A  very  short  time  after  we  were  settled  in  our  new 
home  at  the  Agency,  we  attempted  the  commencement  of 
a  little  Sunday-school.  Edwin,  Harry  and  Josette  were 
our  most  reliable  scholars,  but  besides  them  there  were 
the  two  little  Manaigres,  Therese  Paquette,  and  her 
mother's  half-sister,  Florence  Courville,  a  pretty  young 
girl  of  fifteen.  None  of  these  girls  had  even  learned  their 
letters.  They  spoke  only  French,  or  rather  the  Canadian 
patois,  and  it  was  exceedingly  difficult  to  give  them  at 
once  the  sound  of  the  words,  and  their  signification,  which 
they  were  careful  to  inquire.  Besides  this,  there  was  the 
task  of  correcting  the  false  ideas,  and  remedying  the  igno- 
rance and  superstition  which  presented  so  formidable  an 
obstacle  to  rational  improvement.  We  did  our  best,  how- 
ever, and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  them,  after  a  time, 
making  really  respectable  progress  with  their  spelling- 
book,  and,  what  was  still  more  encouraging,  acquiring  a 
degree  of  light  and  knowledge  in  regard  to  better  things. 

In  process  of  time,  however,  Florence  was  often  absent 
from  her  class.  "  Her  sister,"  she  said,  "  could  not  always 


INDIAN  CUSTOMS  AND  DANCES.  275 

spare  her.  She  wanted  her  to  keep  house  while  she  her- 
self went  over  on  Sunday  to  visit  her  friends  the  Roys, 
who  lived  on  the  Wisconsin." 

We  reasoned  with  Madame  Paquette  on  the  subject. 
"  Could  she  not  spare  Florence  on  some  hour  of  the  day  ? 
We  would  gladly  teach  her  on  a  week-day,  for  she  seemed 
anxious  to  learn,  but  we  had  always  been  told  that  for 
that  there  was  no  time." 

"Well — she  would  see.  Madame  Allum  (Helm)  and 
Madame  John  were  so  kind  !" 

There  was  no  improvement,  however,  in  regularity. 
After  a  time  Manaigre  was  induced  to  send  his  children  to 
Mr.  Cadle's  mission-school  at  Green  Ba.y.  Therese  accom- 
panied them,  and  very  soon  Florence  discontinued  her 
attendance  altogether. 

We  were  obliged,  from  that  time  forward,  to  confine  our 
instructions  to  our  own  domestic  circle. 


CHAPTER    XXYIII. 

INDIAN    CUSTOMS    AND    DANCES. 

BEFORE  we  had  any  right  to  look  for  my  husband's  re- 
turn, I  one  day  received  a  message  inviting  me  to  come 
up  to  the  new  house.  We  all  went  in  a  body,  for  we  had 
purposely  stayed  away  a  few  days,  expecting  this  summons, 
of  which  we  anticipated  the  meaning. 

Plante,  in  full  glee,  was  seated  astride  of  a  small  keg 
on  the  roof,  close  beside  the  kitchen  chimney,  on  the  very 
summit  of  which  he  had  planted  a  green  bough.  To  this 


276        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

he  held  fast  with  one  hand,  while  he  exultingly  waved  the 
other  and  called  out,- — 

"Eh  ban,  Madame  John !  a  cette  heure,  pour  le 
regal !" 

"  Yes,  Plante,  you  are  entitled  to  a  treat,  and  I  hope 
you  will  not  enjoy  it  the  less  that  Pilloa  and  Manaigre  are 
to  share  it  with  you." 

A  suitable  gratification  made  them  quite  contented  with 
their  "bourgeoise,"  against  whom  Plante  had  sometimes 
been  inclined  to  grumble,  "because,"  as  he  said,  "  she  had 
him  called  up  too  early  in  the  morning."  He  might  have 
added,  because,  too,  she  could  not  understand  the  philoso- 
phy of  his  coming  in  to  work  in  his  own  garden,  under 
the  plea  that  it  was  too  rainy  to  work  in  Monsieur 
John's. 

It  was  with  no  ordinary  feelings  of  satisfaction  that  we 
quitted  the  old  log  tenement  and  took  possession  of  our 
new  dwelling,  small  and  insignificant  though  it  was. 

I  was  only  too  happy  to  enjoy  the  luxury  of  a  real  bed- 
chamber, in  place  of  the  parlor  floor  which  I  had  occupied 
as  such  for  more  than  two  months.  It  is  true  that  our 
culinary  arrangements  were  still  upon  no  greatly  improved 
plan.  The  clay  chimney  was  not  of  sufficient  strength  to 
hold  the  trammel  and  pot-hooks,  which  at  that  day  had  not 
been  superseded  by  the  cooking-stove  and  kitchen-range. 
Our  fire  was  made  as  in  the  olden  time,  with  vast  logs 
behind,  and  smaller  sticks  in  front,  laid  across  upon  the 
andirons  or  dogs.  Upon  these  sticks  were  placed  such  of 
the  cooking-utensils  as  could  not  be  accommodated  on  the 
hearth;  but  woe  to  the  dinner  or  the  supper,  if  through 
a  little  want  of  care  or  scrutiny  one  treacherous  piece  was 
suffered  to  burn  away.  Down  would  come  the  whole 
arrangement  —  kettles,  saucepans,  burning  brands,  and 
cinders,  in  one  almost  inextricable  mass.  How  often 


INDIAN  CUSTOMS  AND  DANCES.  2T7 

this  happened  under  the  supervision  of  Harry  or  little 
Josette,  while  the  mistress  was  playing  lady  to  some 
visitor  in  the  parlor,  "  'twere  vain  to  tell." 

Then,  spite  of  Monsieur  Plante's  palisades  round  the 
chimney,  in  a  hard  shower  the  rain  would  come  pelting 
down,  and,  the  hearth  unfortunately  sloping  a  little  the 
wrong  way,  the  fire  would  become  extinguished ;  while, 
the  bark  on  the  roof  failing  to  do  its  duty,  we  were  now 
and  then  so  completely  deluged,  that  there  was  no  re- 
source but  to  catch  up  the  breakfast  or  dinner  and  tuck 
it  under  the  table  until  better  times — that  is,  till  fair 
weather  came  again.  In  spite  of  all  these  little  adverse 
occurrences,  however,  we  enjoyed  our  new  quarters  ex- 
ceedingly. 

Our  garden  was  well  furnished  with  vegetables,  and 
even  the  currant-bushes  which  we  had  brought  from 
Chicago  with  us,  tied  in  a  bundle  at  the  back  of  the 
carriage,  had  produced  us  some  fruit. 

The  Indian  women  were  very  constant  in  their  visits 
and  their  presents.  Sometimes  it  was  venison — some- 
times ducks  or  pigeons  —  whortleberries,  wild  plums,  or 
cranberries,  according  to  the  season — neat  pretty  mats  for 
the  floor  or  the  table — wooden  bowls  or  ladles,  fancy  work 
of  deer-skin  or  porcupine-quills.  These  they  would  bring 
in  and  throw  at  my  feet.  If  through  inattention  I  failed 
to  appear  pleased,  to  raise  the  articles  from  the  floor  and 
lay  them  carefully  aside,  a  look  of  mortification  and  t!he 
observation,  "  Our  mother  hates  our  gifts,"  showed  how 
much  their  feelings  were  wounded.  It  was  always  ex- 
pected that  a  present  would  be  received  graciously,  and 
returned  with  something  twice  its  value. 

Meantime,  week  after  week  wore  on,  and  still  was  the 
return  of  "the  master"  delayed. 

The  rare  arrival  of  a  schooner  at  Green  Bay,  in  which 
24 


278        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

to  take  passage  for  Detroit,  made  it  always  a  matter  of 
uncertainty  what  length  of  time  would  be  necessary  for  a 
journey  across  the  lakes  and  back — so  that  it  was  not  until 
the  last  of  August  that  he  again  reached  his  home.  Great 
was  his  surprise  to  find  us  so  nicely  moved  and  settled ; 
and  under  his  active  supervision  the  evils  of  which  we 
had  had  to  complain  were  soon  remedied. 

My  husband  had  met  at  Fort  Gratiot,  and  brought  with 
him,  my  young  brother  Julian,  whom  my  parents  were 
sending,  at  our  request,  to  reside  with  us.  Edwin  was 
overjoyed  to  have  a  companion  once  more,  for  he  had 
hitherto  been  very  solitary.  The  boys  soon  had  enough 
to  occupy  their  attention,  as,  in  obedience  to  a  summons 
sent  to  the  different  villages,  the  Indians  very  shortly 
came  flocking  in  to  the  payment. 

There  was  among  their  number,  this  year,  one  whom  I 
had  never  before  seen — the  mother  of  the  elder  Day-kau- 
ray.  No  one  could  tell  her  age,  but  all  agreed  that  she 
must  have  seen  upwards  of  a  hundred  winters.  Her  eyes 
dimmed,  and  almost  white  with  age — her  face  dark  and 
withered,  like  a  baked  apple — her  voice  tremulous  and 
feeble,  except  when  raised  in  fury  to  reprove  her  graceless 
grandsons,  who  were  fond  of  playing  her  all  sorts  of  mis- 
chievous tricks,  indicated  the  very  great  age  she  must 
have  attained. 

She  usually  went  upon  all-fours,  not  having  strength  to 
hold  herself  erect.  On  the  day  of  the  payment,  having 
received  her  portion,  which  she  carefully  hid  in  the  corner 
of  her  blanket,  she  came  crawling  along  and  seated  herself 
on  the  door-step,  to  count  her  treasure. 

My  sister  and  I  were  watching  her  movements  from 
the  open  window. 

Presently,  just  as  she  had,  unobserved,  as  she  thought, 
spread  out  her  silver  before  her,  two  of  her  descendants 


INDIAN  CUSTOMS  AND   DANCES.  279 

came  suddenly  upon  her.  At  first  they  seemed  begging 
for  a  share,  but  she  repulsed  them  with  angry  gestures, 
when  one  of  them  made  a  sudden  swoop,  and  possessed 
himself  of  a  handful. 

She  tried  to  rise,  to  pursue  him,  but  was  unable  to  do 
more  than  clutch  the  remainder  and  utter  the  most  un- 
earthly screams  of  rage.  At  this  instant  the  boys  raised 
their  eyes  and  perceived  us  regarding  them.  They  burst 
into  a  laugh,  and  with  a  sort  of  mocking  gesture  they 
threw  her  the  half-dollars,  and  ran  back  to  the  pay-ground. 

In  spite  of  their  vexatious  tricks,  she  seemed  very  fond 
of  them,  and  never  failed  to  beg  something  of  her  Father, 
that  she  might  bestow  upon  them. 

She  crept  into  the  parlor  one  morning,  then  straighten- 
ing herself  up,  and  supporting  herself  by  the  frame  of  the 
door,  she  cried,  in  a  most  piteous  tone, — "  Shaw-nee-aw- 
kee !  Wau-tshob-ee-rah  Thsoonsh-koo-nee-noh !"  (Silver- 
man,  I  have  no  looking-glass.)  My  husband,  smiling  and 
taking  up  the  same  little  tone,  cried,  in  return, — 

"  Do  you  wish  to  look  at  yourself,  mother  ?" 

The  idea  seemed  to  her  so  irresistibly  comic  that  she 
laughed  until  she  was  fairly  obliged  to  seat  herself  upon 
the  floor  and  give  way  to  her  enjoyment.  She  then  owned 
that  it  was  for  one  of  the  boys  that  she  wanted  the  little 
mirror.  When  her  Father  had  given  it  to  her,  she  found 
that  she  had  "no  comb,"  then  that  she  had  "no  knife," 
then  that  she  had  "no  calico  shawl,"  until  it  ended,  as  it 
generally  did,  by  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  paying  pretty  dearly 
for  his  joke. 

When  the  Indians  arrived  and  when  they  departed,  my 
sense  of  "  woman's  rights"  was  often  greatly  outraged. 
The  master  of  the  family,  as  a  general  thing,  came  leisurely 
bearing  his  gun  and  perhaps  a  lance  in  his  hand ;  the 


280        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

woman,  with  the  mats  and  poles  of  her  lodge  upon  her 
shoulders,  her  pappoose,  if  she  had  one,  her  kettles,  sacks 
of  corn,  and  wild  rice,  and,  not  unfrequently,  the  house- 
hold dog  perched  on  the  top  of  all.  If  there  is  a  horse  or 
pony  in  the  list  of  family  possessions,  the  man  rides,  the 
squaw  trudges  after. 

This  unequal  division  of  'labor  is  the  result  of  no  want 
of  kind,  affectionate  feeling  on  the  part  of  the  husband. 
It  is  rather  the  instinct  of  the  sex  to  assert  their  supe- 
riority of  position  and  importance,  when  a  proper  occasion 
offers.  When  out  of  the  reach  of  observation,  and  in  no 
danger  of  compromising  his  own  dignity,  the  husband  is 
willing  enough  to  relieve  his  spouse  from  the  burden  that 
custom  imposes  on  her,  by  sharing  her  labors  and  hard- 
ships. 

The  payment  had  not  passed  without  its  appropriate 
number  of  complimentary  and  medicine  dances.  The 
latter  take  place  only  at  rare  intervals — the  former  when- 
ever an  occasion  demanding  a  manifestation  of  respect 
and  courtesy  presents  itself. 

It  is  the  custom  to  ask  permission  of  the  person  to  be 
complimented,  to  dance  for  him.  This  granted,  prepara- 
tion is  made  by  painting  the  face  elaborately,  and  marking 
the  person,  which  is  usually  bare  about  the  chest  and 
shoulders,  after  the  most  approved  pattern.  All  the  orna- 
ments that  can  be  mustered  are  added  to  the  hair,  or  head- 
dress. Happy  is  he  who,  in  virtue  of  having  taken  one 
or  more  scalps,  is  entitled  to  proclaim  it  by  a  correspond- 
ing number  of  eagle's  feathers. 

The  less  fortunate  make  a  substitute  of  the  feathers  of 
the  wild  turkey,  or,  better  still,  of  the  first  unlucky 
"  rooster"  that  falls  in  their  way.  My  poor  fowls,  during 
the  time  of  payment,  were  always  thoroughly  plucked. 

When  their  preparations   are  completed,  the   dancers 


INDIAN  CUSTOMS  AND  DANCES.  281 

assemble  at  some  convenient  place,  whence  they  come 
marching  to  the  spot  appointed,  accompanied  by  the  music 
of  the  Indian  drum  and  shee-shee-qua  or  rattle.  They 
range  themselves  in  a  circle  and  dance  with  violent  con- 
tortions and  gesticulations,  some  of  them  graceful,  others 
only  energetic,  the  squaws,  who  stand  a  little  apart  and 
mingle  their  discordant  voices  with  the  music  of  the  instru- 
ments, rarely  participating  in  the  dance.  Occasionally, 
however,  when  excited  by  the  general  gaiety,  a  few  of 
them  will  form  a  circle  outside  and  perform  a  sort  of  un- 
graceful, up-and-down  movement,  which  has  no  merit, 
save  the  perfect  time  which  is  kept,  aad  for  which  the 
Indians  seem,  without  exception,  to  possess  a  natural  ear. 

The  dance  finished,  which  is  only  when  the  strength  of 
the  dancers  is  quite  exhausted,  a  quantity  of  presents  are 
brought  and  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  circle,  by  order 
of  the  party  complimented.  An  equitable  distribution  is 
made  by  one  of  their  number ;  and,  the  object  of  all  this 
display  having  been  accomplished,  they  retire. 

The  medicine  dance  is  carried  on  chiefly  to  celebrate  the 
skill  of  the  "Medicine-man"  in  curing  diseases.  This 
functionary  belongs  to  a  fraternity  who  are  supposed  to 
add  to  their  other  powers  some  skill  in  interpreting  the 
will  of  the  Great  Spirit  in  regard  to  the  conduct  of  his 
people.  He  occasionally  makes  offerings  and  sacrifices 
which  are  regarded  as  propitiatory.  In  this  sense,  the 
term  "  priest"  may  be  deemed  applicable  to  him.  He  is 
also  a  "  prophet"  in  so  far  as  he  is,  in  a  limited  degree,  an 
instructor;  but  he  does  not  claim  to  possess  the  gift  of 
foretelling  future  events. 

A  person  is  selected  to  join  the  fraternity  of  the  "  Medi- 
cine-man" by  those  already  initiated,  chiefly  on  account 
of  some  skill  or  sagacity  that  has  been  observed  in  him. 
Sometimes  it  happens  that  a  person  who  has  had  a  severe 

24* 


282        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

illness  which  has  yielded  to  the  prescriptions  of  one  of 
the  members,  is  considered  a  proper  object  of  choice  from 
a  sort  of  claim  thus  established. 

When  he  is  about  to  be  initiated,  a  great  feast  is  made, 
of  course  at  the  expense  of  the  candidate,  for  in  simple 
as  in  civilized  life  the  same  principle  of  politics  holds 
good,  "  honors  must  be  paid  for."  An  animal  is  killed 
and  dressed,  of  which  the  people  at  large  partake — there 
are  dances  and  songs  and  speeches  in  abundance.  Then 
the  chief  Medicine-man  takes  the  candidate  and  privately 
instructs  him  in  all  the  ceremonies  and  knowledge  neces- 
sary to  make  him  an  accomplished  member  of  the  fra- 
ternity. Sometimes  the  new  member  selected  is  still  a 
child.  In  that  case  he  is  taken  by  the  Medicine-man  so 
soon  as  he  reaches  a  proper  age,  and  qualified  by  instruc: 
tion  and  example  to  become  a  creditable  member  of  the 
fraternity. 

Among  the  Winnebagoes  there  seems  a  considerable 
belief  in  magic.  Each  Medicine-man  has  a  bag  or  sack, 
in  which  is  supposed  to  be  inclosed  some  animal,  to  whom, 
in  the  course  of  their  pow-wows,  he  addresses  himself, 
crying  to  him  in  the  note  common  to  his  imagined  species. 
And  the  people  seem  to  be  persuaded  that  the  answers 
which  are  announced  are  really  communications,  in  this 
form,  from  the  Great  Spirit. 

The  Indians  appear  to  have  no  idea  of  a  retribution  be- 
yond this  life.  They  have  a  strong  appreciation  of  the 
great  fundamental  virtues  of  natural  religion — the  wor- 
ship of  the  Great  Spirit,  brotherly  love,  parental  affection, 
honesty,  temperance,  and  chastity.  Any  infringement  of 
the  laws  of  the  Great  Spirit,  by  a  departure  from  these 
virtues,  they  believe  will  excite  his  anger  and  draw  down 
punishment.  These  are  their  principles.  That  their  prac- 
tice evinces  more  and  more  a  departure  from  them,  under 


INDIAN  CUSTOMS  AND   DANCES  283 

the  debasing  influences  of  a  proximity  to  the  whites,  is  a 
melancholy  truth,  which  no  one  will  admit  with  so  much 
sorrow  as  those  who  lived  among  them,  and  esteemed 
them,  before  this  signal  change  had  taken  place. 


One  of  the  first  improvements  that  suggested  itself 
about  our  new  dwelling,  was  the  removal  of  some  very 
unsightly  pickets  surrounding  two  or  three  Indian  graves, 
on  the  esplanade  in  front  of  the  house.  Such,  how- 
ever, is  the  reverence  in  which  these  burial-places  are  held, 
that  we  felt  we  must  approach  the  subject  with  great 
delicacy  and  consideration. 

My  husband  at  length  ventured  to  propose  to  Mrs. 
"Pawnee  Blanc,"  the  nearest  surviving  relative  of  the 
person  interred,  to  replace  the  pickets  with  a  neat  wooden 
platform. 

The  idea  pleased  her  much,  for,  through  her  intimacy  in 
Paquette's  family,  she  had  acquired  something  of  a  taste 
for  civilization.  Accordingly,  a  little  platform  about  a 
foot  in  height,  properly  finished  with  a  moulding  around 
the  edge,  was  substituted  for  the  worn  and  blackened 
pickets;  and  it  was  touching  to  witness  the  mournful  satis- 
faction with  which  two  or  three  old  crones  would  come 
regularly  every  evening  at  sunset,  to  sit  and  gossip  over 
the  ashes  of  their  departed  relatives. 

On  the  fine  moonlight  nights,  too,  there  might  often  be 
seen  a  group  sitting  there,  and  enjoying  what  is  to  them  a 
solemn  hour,  for  they  entertain  the  poetic  belief  that  "the 
moon  was  made  to  give  light  to  the  dead." 

The  reverence  of  the  Indians  for  the  memory  of  their 
departed  friends,  and  their  dutiful  attention  in  visiting  and 
making  offerings  to  the  Great  Spirit,  over  their  last  resting- 
places,  is  an  example  worthy  of  imitation  among  their  more 


284        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

enlightened  brethren.  Not  so,  however,  with  some  of  their 
customs  in  relation  to  the  dead. 

The  news  of  the  decease  of  one  of  their  number  is  a 
signal  for  a  general  mourning  and  lamentation  ;  it  is  also 
in  some  instances,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  when  the  means 
and  appliances  can  be  found,  the  apology  for  a  general 
carouse. 

The  relatives  weep  and  howl  for  grief — the  friends  and 
acquaintance  bear  them  company  through  sympathy.  A 
few  of  their  number  are  deputed  to  wait  upon  their 
Father,  to  inform  him  of  the  event,  and  to  beg  some 
presents  "  to  help  them,"  as  they  express  it,  "  dry  up  their 
tears." 

We  received  such  a  visit  one  morning,  not  long  after 
the  payment  was  concluded. 

A  drunken  little  Indian,  named,  by  the  French  people 
around,  "  Old  Boilvin,"  from  his  resemblance  to  an  Indian 
Agent  of  that  name  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  was  the  person 
on  account  of  whose  death  the  application  was  made. 
"  He  had  been  fishing,"  they  said,  "  on  the  shores  of  one 
of  the  little  lakes  near  the  Portage,  and,  having  taken  a 
little  too  much  'whiskee,1  had  fallen  into  the  water  and 
been  drowned."  Nothing  of  him  had  been  found  but  his 
blanket  on  the  bank,  so  there  could  be  no  funeral  cere- 
monies, but  his  friends  were  prepared  to  make  a  great 
lamentation  about  him. 

Their  Father  presented  them  with  tobacco,  knives,  calico, 
and  looking-glasses,  in  proportion  to  what  he  thought 
might  be  their  reasonable  grief  at  the  loss  of  such  a  worth- 
less vagabond,  and  they  departed. 

There  was  no  difficulty,  notwithstanding  the  stringent 
prohibitions  on  the  subject,  in  procuring  a  keg  of  whiskey 
from  some  of  the  traders  who  yet  remained.  Armed 
with  that  and  their  other  treasures,  they  assembled  at  an 


STORY   OF   THE  RED  FOX.  285 

appointed  spot,  not  far  from  the  scene  of  the  catastrophe, 
and,  sitting  down  with  the  keg  in  their  midst,  they  com- 
menced their  affliction.  The  more  they  drank,  the  more 
clamorous  became  their  grief,  and  the  faster  flowed  their 
tears. 

In  the  midst  of  these  demonstrations,  a  little  figure,  bent 
and  staggering,  covered  with  mud  and  all  in  disorder,  with 
a  countenance  full  of  wonder  and  sympathy,  approached 
them,  and  began, — 

"Why?  what?  what?     Who's  dead?" 

"  Who's  dead  ?"  repeated  they,  looking  up  in  astonish- 
ment. "  Why,  you're  dead  !  you  were  drowned  in  Swan 
Lake !  Did  not  we  find  your  blanket  there  ?  Come,  sit 
down  and  help  us  mourn." 

The  old  man  did  not  wait  for  a  second  invitation.  He 
took  his  seat  and  cried  and  drank  with  the  rest,  weeping 
and  lamenting  as  bitterly  as  any  of  them,  and  the  strange 
scene  was  continued  as  long  as  they  had  power  to  articu- 
late, or  any  portion  of  the  whiskey  was  left. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

STOEY   OP    THE    RED    POX. 

THE  Indians,  of  whatever  tribe,  are  exceedingly  fond  of 
narrating  or  listening  to  tales  and  stories,  whether  his- 
torical or  fictitious.  They  have  their  professed  story- 
tellers, like  the  Oriental  nations,  and  these  go  about,  from 
village  to  village,  collecting  an  admiring  and  attentive 
audience,  however  oft-told  and  familiar  the  matter  they 
recite. 


286        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  their  traditions  are  preserved  and 
handed  down  unimpaired  from  generation  to  generation. 
Their  knowledge  of  the  geography  of  their  country  is 
wonderfully  exact.  I  have  seen  an  Indian  sit  in  his  lodge, 
and  draw  a  map,  in  the  ashes,  of  the  Northwestern  States, 
not  of  their  statistical  but  their  geographical  features,  lakes, 
rivers,  and  mountains,  with  the  greatest  accuracy,  giving 
their  relative  distances,  by  days'  journeys,  without  hesita- 
tion, and  even  extending  his  drawings  and  explanations 
as  far  as  Kentucky  and  Tennessee. 

Of  biography  they  preserve  not  only  the  leading  events 
in  the  life  of  the  person,  but  his  features,  appearance,  and 
bearing,  his  manners,  and  whatever  little  trait  or  peculi- 
arity characterized  him. 

The  women  are  more  fond  of  fiction,  and  some  of  their 
stories  have  a  strange  mingling  of  humor  and  pathos.  I 
give  the  two  which  follow  as  specimens.  The  Indian 
names  contained  in  them  are  in  the  Ottawa  or  "  Courte- 
Oreilles"  language,  but  the  same  tales  are  current  in 
all  the  different  tongues  and  dialects. 


STORY   OF    THE   RED    FOX. 

This  is  an  animal  to  which  many  peculiarities  are  at- 
tributed. He  is  said  to  resemble  the  jackal  in  his  habit 
of  molesting  the  graves  of  the  dead,  and  the  Indians  have 
a  superstitious  dread  of  hearing  his  bark  at  night,  be- 
lieving that  it  forebodes  calamity  and  death.  They  say, 
too,  that  he  was  originally  of  one  uniform  reddish-brown 
color,  but  that  his  legs  became  black  in  the  manner  related 
in  the  story. 

There  was  a  chief  of  a  certain  village  who  had  a  beau- 
tiful daughter.  He  resolved  upon  one  occasion  to  make  a 


STORY   OF  THE  RED  FOX.  287 

feast  and  invite  all  the  animals.  When  the  invitation  was 
brought  to  the  red  fox,  he  inquired,  "  What  are  you  going 
to  have  for  supper?" 

"Mee-dau-mee-nau-bo,"  was  the  reply.  (This  is  a  por- 
ridge made  of  parched  corn,  slightly  cracked.) 

The  fox  turned  up  his  little  sharp  nose.  "  No,  I  thank 
you,"  said  he ;  "  I  can  get  plenty  of  that  at  home." 

The  messenger  returned  to  the  chief,  and  reported  the 
contemptuous  refusal  of  the  fox. 

"  Go  back  to  him,"  said  the  chief,  "and  tell  him  we  are 
going  to  have  a  nice  fresh  body,*  and  we  will  have  it 
cooked  in  the  most  delicate  manner  possible." 

Pleased  with  the  prospect  of  such  a  treat,  the  fox  gave 
a  very  hearty  assent  to  the  second  invitation. 

The  hour  arrived,  and  he  set  off  for  the  lodge  of  the 
chief  to  attend  the  feast.  The  company  were  all  pre- 
pared for  him,  for  they  made  common  cause  with  their 
friend  who  had  been  insulted.  As  the  fox  entered,  the 
guest  next  the  door,  with  great  courtesy,  rose  from  his 
place,  and  begged  the  new-comer  to  be  seated.  Immedi- 
ately the  person  next  him  also  rose,  and  insisted  that  the 
fox  should  occupy  his  place,  as  it  was  still  nearer  the  fire 
— the  post  of  honor.  Then  the  third,  with  many  expres- 
sions of  civility,  pressed  him  to  exchange  with  him  ;  and 
thus,  with  many  ceremonious  nourishes,  he  was  passed 
along  the  circle,  always  approaching  the  fire,  where  a  huge 
cauldron  stood,  in  which  the  good  cheer  was  still  cooking. 
The  fox  was  by  no  means  unwilling  to  occupy  the  highest 
place  in  the  assembly,  and,  besides,  he  was  anxious  to  take 
a  peep  into  the  kettle,  for  he  had  his  suspicions  that 
he  might  be  disappointed  of  the  delicacies  he  had  been 
expecting. 

*  The  Indians,  in  relating  a  story  like  this,  apologize  for  alluding  to  a 
revolting  subject.     "You  will  think  this  unpleasant,"  they  say. 


288        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

So,  by  degrees,  he  was  ushered  nearer  and  nearer  the 
great  blazing  fire,  until  by  a  dexterous  push  and  shove  he 
was  hoisted  into  the  seething  kettle. 

His  feet  were  dreadfully  scalded,  but  he  leaped  out,  and 
ran  home  to  his  lodge,  howling  and  crying  with  paiu. 
His  grandmother,  with  whom,  according  to  the  custom  of 
animals,  he  lived,  demanded  of  him  an  account  of  the 
affair.  When  he  had  faithfully  related  all  the  circum- 
stances (for,  unlike  the  civilized  animals,  he  did  not  think 
of  telling  his  grandmother  a  story),  she  reproved  him  very 
strongly. 

"  You  have  committed  two  great  faults,"  said  she.  "  In 
the  first  place,  you  were  very  rude  to  the  chief  who  was 
so  kind  as  to  invite  you,  and  by  returning  insult  for  civility 
you  made  yourself  enemies  who  were  determined  to  pun- 
ish you.  In  the  next  place,  it  was  very  unbecoming  in 
you  to  be  so  forward  to  take  the  place  of  honor.  Had 
you  been  contented  modestly  to  keep  your  seat  near  the 
door,  you  would  have  escaped  the  misfortune  that  has  be- 
fallen you." 

All  this  was  not  very  consolatory  to  the  poor  fox,  who 
continued  to  whine  and  cry  most  piteously,  while  his 
grandmother,  having  finished  her  lecture,  proceeded  to 
bind  up  his  wounds.  Great  virtue  is  supposed  to  be  added 
to  all  medical  prescriptions  and  applications  by  a  little 
dancing ;  so,  the  dressing  having  been  applied,  the  grand- 
mother fell  to  dancing  with  all  her  might,  round  and  round 
in  the  lodge. 

When  she  was  nearly  exhausted,  the  fox  said,  "  Grand- 
mother, take  off  the  bandages  and  see  if  my  legs  an? 
healed." 

She  did  as  he  requested,  but  no — the  burns  were  still 
fresh.  She  danced  and  danced  again.  Now  and  then,  as 
he  grew  impatient,  she  would  remove  the  coverings  to 


STORY  OF  THE  RED  FOX.  289 

observe  the  effect  of  the  remedies.  At  length,  towards 
morning,  she  looked,  and,  to  be  sure,  the  burns  were  quite 
healed.  "  But,  oh  !"  cried  she,  "your  legs  are  as  black  as 
a  coal !  They  were  so  badly  burned  that  they  will  never 
return  to  their  color!" 

The  poor  fox,  who,  like  many  another  brave,  was  vain 
of  his  legs,  fell  into  a  transport  of  lamentation. 

"  Oh !  my  legs  I  My  pretty  red  legs  1  What  shall  I  do  ? 
The  young  girls  will  all  despise  me.  I  shall  never  dare  to 
show  myself  among  them  again  I" 

He  cried  and  sobbed  until  his  grandmother,  fatigued 
with  her  exercise,  fell  asleep.  By  this  time  he  had  decided 
upon  his  plan  of  revenge. 

He  rose  and  stole  softly  out  of  his  lodge,  and,  pur- 
suing his  way  rapidly  towards  the  village  of  the  chief, 
he  turned  his  face  in  the  direction  of  the  principal  lodge 
and  barked.  When  the  inhabitants  heard  this  sound  in 
the  stillness  of  the  night,  their  hearts  trembled.  They 
knew  that  it  foreboded  sorrow  and  trouble  to  some  one 
of  their  number. 

A  very  short  time  elapsed  before  the  beautiful  daughter 
of  the  chief  fell  sick,  and  she  grew  rapidly  worse  and  worse, 
spite  of  medicines,  charms,  and  dances.  At  length  she  died. 
The  fox  had  not  intended  to  bring  misfortune  on  the  vil- 
lage in  this  shape,  for  he  loved  the  beautiful  daughter  of 
the  chief,  so  he  kept  in  his  lodge  and  mourned  and  fretted 
for  her  death. 

Preparations  were  made  for  a  magnificent  funeral,  but 
the  friends  of  the  deceased  were  in  great  perplexity. 
"If  we  bury  her  in  the  earth,"  said  they,  "the  fox  will 
come  and  disturb  her  remains.  He  has  barked  her  to 
death,  and  he  will  be  glad  to  come  and  finish  his  work  of 
revenge." 

They  took  counsel  together,  and  determined  to  hang  her 
25 


290         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

body  high  in  a  tree  as  a  place  of  sepulture.  They  thought 
the  fox  would  go  groping  about  in  the  earth,  and  not  lift 
up  his  eyes  to  the  branches  above  bis  head. 

But  the  grandmother  had  been  at  the  funeral,  and  she 
returned  and  told  the  fox  all  that  had  been  done. 

"  Now,  my  son,"  said  she,  "  listen  to  me.  Do  not  meddle 
with  the  remains  of  the  chief's  daughter.  You  have  done 
mischief  enough  already.  Leave  her  in  peace." 

As  soon  as  the  grandmother  was  asleep  at  night,  the 
fox  rambled  forth.  He  soon  found  the  place  he  sought, 
and  came  and  sat  under  the  tree  where  the  young  girl  had 
been  placed.  He  gazed  and  gazed  at  her  all  the  livelong 
night,  and  she  appeared  as  beautiful  as  when  in  life.  But 
when  the  day  dawned,  and  the  light  enabled  him  to  see 
more  clearly,  then  he  observed  that  decay  was  doing  its 
work — that  instead  of  a  beautiful  she  presented  only  a 
loathsome  appearance. 

He  went  home  sad  and  afflicted,  and  passed  all  the  day 
mourning  in  his  lodge. 

"  Have  you  disturbed  the  remains  of  the  chief's  beauti- 
ful daughter?"  was  his  parent's  anxious  question. 

"No,  grandmother," — and  he  uttered  not  another  word. 

Thus  it  went  on  for  many  days  and  nights.  The  fox 
always  took  care  to  quit  his  watch  at  the  early  dawn  of 
day,  for  he  knew  that  her  friends  would  suspect  him,  and 
come  betimes  to  see  if  all  was  right 

At  length  he  perceived  that,  gradually,  the  young  girl 
looked  less  and  less  hideous  in  the  morning  light,  and 
that  she  by  degrees  resumed  the  appearance  she  had  pre- 
sented in  life,  so  that  in  process  of  time  her  beauty  and 
look  of  health  quite  returned  to  her. 

One  day  he  said,  "Grandmother,  give  me  my  pipe,  that 
I  may  take  a  smoke." 

"Ah!"  cried  she,  ''you  begin  to  be  comforted.     You 


STORY  OF  THE  RED   FOX.  291 

have  never  smoked  since  the  death  of  the  chief's  beautiful 
daughter.  Have  you  heard  some  good  news?" 

"  Never  you  mind,"  said  he ;  "bring  the  pipe." 

He  sat  down  and  smoked,  and  smoked.  After  a  time 
he  said,  "  Grandmother,  sweep  your  lodge  and  put  it  all  in 
order,  for  this  day  you  will  receive  a  visit  from  your 
daughter-in-law." 

The  grandmother  did  as  she  was  desired.  She  swept 
her  lodge,  and  arranged  it  with  all  the  taste  she  pos- 
sessed, and  then  both  sat  down  to  await  the  visit. 

"  When  you  hear  a  sound  at  the  door,"  said  the  fox, 
"you  must  give  the  salutation,  and  say,  Come  in." 

When  they  had  been  thus  seated  for  a  time,  the  grand- 
mother heard  a  faint,  rustling  sound.  She  looked  towards 
the  door.  To  her  surprise,  the  mat  which  usually  hung  as 
a  curtain  was  rolled  up,  and  the  door  was  open. 

"  Peen-tee-geen  n'dau-nis  !"*  cried  she. 

Something  like  a  faint,  faint  shadow  appeared  to  glide 
in.  It  took  graduaHy  a  more  distinct  outline.  As  she 
looked  and  looked,  she  began  to  discern  the  form  and  feat- 
ures of  the  chiefs  beautiful  daughter,  but  it  was  long 
before  she  appeared  like  a  reality,  and  took  her  place  in 
the  lodge  like  a  thing  of  flesh  and  blood. 

They  kept  the  matter  hid  very  close,  for  they  would 
not  for  the  world  that  the  father  or  friends  of  the  bride 
should  know  what  had  happened.  Soon,  however,  it  began 
to  be  rumored  about  that  the  chief's  beautiful  daughter 
had  returned  to  life,  and  was  living  in  the  Red  Fox's 
lodge.  How  it  ever  became  known  was  a  mystery,  for, 
of  course,  the  grandmother  never  spoke  of  it. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  the  news  created  great  excitement  in 
the  village.  "  This  must  never  be,"  said  they  all.  "  He 

*  Come  in,  my  daughter. 


292        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

barked  her  to  death  once,  and  who  knows  what  he  may 
do  next  time  ?" 

The  father  took  at  once  a  decided  part.  "  The  Red  Fox 
is  not  worthy  of  my  daughter,"  he  said.  "  I  had  promised 
her  to  the  Hart,  the  finest  and  most  elegant  among  the 
animals.  Now  that  she  has  returned  to  life,  I  shall  keep 
my  word." 

So  the  friends  all  went  in  a  body  to  the  lodge  of  the 
Red  Fox.  The  bridegroom,  the  bride,  and  the  grand- 
mother made  all  the  resistance  possible,  but  they  were 
overpowered  by  numbers,  and,  the  Hart  having  remained 
conveniently  waiting  on  the  outside  where  there  was  no 
danger,  the  beautiful  daughter  of  the  chief  was  placed 
upon  his  back,  and  he  coursed  away  through  the  forest  to 
carry  her  to  his  own  home.  When  he  arrived  at  the  door 
of  his  lodge,  however,  he  turned  his  head,  but  no  bride 
was  in  the  place  where  he  expected  to  see  her.  He  had 
thought  his  burden  very  light  from  the  beginning,  but  that 
he  supposed  was  natural  to  spirits  returned  from  the  dead. 
He  never  imagined  she  had  at  the  outset  glided  from  her 
seat,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  tumult  slipped  back,  unob- 
served, to  her  chosen  husband. 

One  or  two  attempts  were  made  by  the  friends,  after 
this,  to  repossess  themselves  of  the  young  creature,  but 
all  without  success.  Then  they  said,  "  Let  her  remain 
where  she  is.  It  is  true  the  Red  Fox  occasioned  her 
death,  but  by  his  watchfulness  and  care  he  caressed  her 
into  life  again;  therefore  she  rightfully  belongs  to  him." 
So  the  Red  Fox  and  his  beautiful  bride  lived  long  together 
in  great  peace  and  happiness. 


STORY  OF  SHEE-SHEE-BANZE.  293 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

STORY   OP   SHEE-SHEE-BANZE. 

THERE  was  a  young  man  named  Shee-shee-banze  (the 
Little  Duck)  paddling  his  canoe  along  the  shore  of  the 
lake. 

Two  girls  came  down  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  and,  see- 
ing him,  the  elder  said  to  the  younger,  "  Let  us  call  to 
him  to  take  us  a  sail." 

It  must  be  remarked  that  in  all  Indian  stories  where  two 
or  more  sisters  are  the  dramatis  persons,  the  elder  is  in- 
variably represented  as  silly,  ridiculous,  and  disgusting — 
the  younger,  as  wise  and  beautiful. 

In  the  present  case  the  younger  remonstrated.  "Oh, 
no,"  said  she,  "  let  us  not  do  such  a  thing.  What  will  he 
think  of  us  ?" 

But  the  other  persevered,  and  called  to  him,  "  Ho  !  come 
and  take  us  into  your  canoe."  The  young  man  obeyed, 
and,  approaching  the  shore,  he  took  them  with  him  into 
the  canoe. 

"  Who  are  you  ?"  asked  the  elder  sister. 

"I  am  Way-gee~mar-kin,"  replied  he,  " the  great 
chief." 

This  Way-gee-mar-kin  was  something  of  a  fairy,  for 
when  surrounded  by  his  followers,  and  wishing  to  confer 
favors  on  them,  he  had  a  habit  of  coughing  slightly,  when 
there  would  fly  forth  from  his  mouth  quantities  of  silver 
brooches,  ear-bobs,  and  other  ornaments,  for  which  it  was 
the  custom  of  his  people  to  scramble,  each  striving,  as  in 
more  civilized  life,  to  get  more  than  his  share. 

25* 


294        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Accordingly,  the  elder  sister  said,  "  If  you  are  Way-gee- 
mar-kin,  let  us  see  you  cough." 

Shee-shee-banze  had  a  few  of  these  silver  ornaments 
which  he  had  got  by  scrambling,  and  which  he  kept  stowed 
away  in  the  sides  of  his  mouth  in  case  of  emergency.  So 
he  gave  some  spasmodic  coughs  and  brought  forth  a  few, 
which  the  girl  eagerly  seized. 

After  a  time,  as  they  paddled  along,  a  fine  noble  elk 
came  forth  from  the  forest,  and  approached  the  water  to 
drink. 

"What  is  that?"  asked  the  spokeswoman;  for  the 
younger  sister  sat  silent  and  modest  all  the  time. 

"  It  is  my  dog  that  I  hunt  with." 

"  Call  him  to  us,  that  I  may  see  him." 

Shee-shee-banze  called,  but  the  elk  turned  and  fled  into 
the  woods. 

"  He  does  not  seem  to  obey  you,  however." 

"  No ;  it  is  because  you  inspire  him  with  disgust,  and 
therefore  he  flies  from  you." 

Soon  a  bear  made  his  appearance  by  the  water's  edge. 

"What  is  that?" 

"  One  of  my  servants." 

Again  he  was  requested  to  call  him,  and,  as  the  call  was 
disregarded,  the  same  reason  as  before  was  assigned. 

Their  excursion  was  at  length  ended.  There  had  been 
a  little  magic  in  it,  for  although  the  young  girls  had  sup- 
posed themselves  to  be  in  a  canoe,  there  was,  in  reality, 
no  canoe  at  all.  They  only  imagined  it  to  have  been  so. 

Now,  Shee-shee-banze  lived  with  his  grandmother,  and 
to  her  lodge  he  conducted  his  young  friends. 

They  stood  outside  while  he  went  in. 

"  Grandmother,"  said  he,  "  I  have  brought  you  two 
young  girls,  who  will  be  your  daughters-in-law.  Invite 
them  into  your  lodge." 


STORY  OF  SHEE-SHEE-BANZE.  295 

Upon  this,  the  old  woman  called,  "Ho!  come  in,"  and 
they  entered.  They  were  made  welcome  and  treated  to 
the  best  of  everything. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  real  Way-gee-mar-kin,  the  great 
chief,  made  preparations  for  a  grand  feast.  When  he  was 
sending  his  messenger  out  with  the  invitations,  he  said  to 
him,  "Be  very  particular  to  bid  Shee-shee-banze  to  the 
feast,  for,  as  he  is  the  smallest  and  meanest  person  in  the 
tribe,  you  must  use  double  ceremony  with  him,  or  he  will 
be  apt  to  think  himself  slighted." 

Shee-shee-banze  was  sitting  in  his  lodge  with  his  new 
friends,  when  the  messenger  arrived. 

"  Ho!  Shee-shee-banze,"  cried  he,  "you  are  invited  to  a 
great  feast  that  Way-gee-mar-kin  is  to  give  to-night,  to  all 
his  subjects." 

But  Shee-shee-banze  took  no  notice  of  the  invitation. 
He  only  whistled,  and  pretended  not  to  hear.  The  mes- 
senger repeated  his  words,  then,  finding  that  no  attention 
was  paid  to  them,  he  went  his  way. 

The  young  girls  looked  at  each  other,  during  the  scene, 
greatly  astonished.  At  length  the  elder  spoke. 

"  What  does  this  mean  ?"  said  she.  "  Why  does  he  call 
you  Shee-shee-banze,  and  invite  you  to  visit  Way-gee- 
mar-kin  ?" 

"  Oh,"  said  Shee-shee-banze,  "  it  is  one  of  my  followers 
that  always  likes  to  be  a  little  impudent.  I  am  obliged  to 
put  up  with  it  sometimes,  but  you  observed  that  I  treated 
him  with  silent  contempt." 

The  messenger  returned  to  the  chief,  and  reported  the 
manner  in  which  the  invitation  had  been  received. 

"  Oh,"  said  the  good-natured  chief,  "  it  is  because  he 
feels  that  he  is  poor  and  insignificant.  Go  back  again 
— call  him  by  my  name,  and  make  a  flourishing  speech 
to  him." 


296        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

The  messenger  fulfilled  bis  mission  as  he  was  bid. 

"  Way-gee-mar-kin,"  said  he,  pompously,  "  a  great  feast 
is  to  be  given  to-night,  and  I  am  sent  most  respectfully  to 
solicit  the  honor  of  your  company!" 

"Did  I  not  tell  you?"  said  Shee-shee-banze  to  the 
maidens.  Then,  nodding  with  careless  condescension,  he 
added,  "  Tell  them  I'll  come." 

At  night,  Shee-shee-banze  dressed  himself  in  his  very 
best  paint,  feathers,  and  ornaments — but  before  his  de- 
parture he  took  his  grandmother  aside. 

"Be  sure,"  said  he,  "that  you  watch  these  young  people 
closely  until  I  come  back.  Shut  up  your  lodge  tight,  tight. 
Let  no  one  come  in  or  go  out,  and,  above  all  things,  do  not 
go  to  sleep." 

These  orders  given,  be  went  his  way. 

The  grandmother  tried  her  best  to  keep  awake,  but  find- 
ing herself  growing  more  and  more  sleepy,  as  the  night 
wore  on,  she  took  a  strong  cord  and  laced  across  the  mat 
which  hung  before  the  entrance  to  the  lodge,  as  the 
Indians  lace  up  the  mouths  of  their  bags,  then,  having  seen 
all  things  secure  and  the  girls  quiet  in  bed,  she  lay  down 
and  soon  fell  into  a  comfortable  sleep. 

The  young  girls,  in  the  mean  while,  were  dying  with 
curiosity  to  know  what  had  become  of  Shee-shee-banze, 
and  as  soon  as  they  were  sure  the  old  lady  was  asleep, 
they  prepared  to  follow  him  and  see  what  was  going  on. 
Fearing,  however,  that  the  grandmother  might  awake  and 
discover  their  absence,  they  took  two  logs  of  wood,  and, 
putting  them  under  the  blanket,  so  disposed  them  as  to 
present  the  appearance  of  persons  sleeping  quietly.  They 
then  cut  the  cords  that  fastened  the  door,  and,  guided 
by  the  sounds  of  the  music,  the  dancing,  and  the  merry- 
making, they  soon  found  their  way  to  the  dwelling  of 
Way -gee-mar-kin. 


STORY  OF  SHEE-SHEE-BANZE.  297 

When  they  entered,  they  saw  the  chief  seated  on  a 
throne,  surrounded  by  light  and  splendor.  Everything 
was  joy  and  amusement.  Crowds  of  courtiers  were  in 
the  apartment,  all  dressed  in  the  most  brilliant  array.  The 
strangers  looked  around  for  their  friend  Shee-shee-banze, 
but  he  was  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

Now  and  then  the  chief  would  cough,  when  a  shower 
of  silver  ornaments  and  precious  things  would  fly  in  all 
directions,  and  instantly  a  scramble  would  commence 
among  the  company,  to  gather  them  up  and  appropriate 
them. 

As  they  thus  rushed  forward,  the  brides-elect  saw  their 
poor  little  friend  crowded  up  into  a  corner,  where  no- 
body took  any  notice  of  him,  except  to  push  him  aside, 
or  step  on  him  whenever  he  was  in  the  way.  He  uttered 
piteous  little  squeaks  as  one  and  another  would  thus  mal- 
treat him,  but  he  was  too  busy  taking  care  of  himself  to 
perceive  that  those  whom  he  had  left  snug  at  home  in  the 
lodge  were  witnesses  of  all  that  was  going  on. 

At  length  the  signal  was  given  for  the  company  to 
retire,  all  but  the  two  young  damsels,  upon  whom  Way- 
gee-mar-kin  had  set  his  eye,  and  to  whom  he  had  sent,  by 
one  of  his  assistants,  great  offers  to  induce  them  to  remain 
with  him  and  become  his  wives. 

Poor  Shee-shee-banze  returned  to  his  lodge,  but  what 
was  his  consternation  to  find  the  door  open ! . 

"Ho!  grandmother,"  cried  he,  "is  this  the  way  you 
keep  watch  ?" 

The  old  woman  started  up.  "  There  are  my  daughters- 
in-law,"  said  she,  pointing  to  the  two  logs  of  wood.  Shee- 
shee-banze  threw  himself  on  the  ground  between  them. 
His  back  was  broken  by  coming  so  violently  in  contact 
with  them,  but  that  he  did  not  mind — he  thought  only  of 
revenge,  and  the  recovery  of  his  sweethearts. 


298        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

He  waited  but  to  get  some  powerful  poison  and  prepare 
it,  and  then  he  stole  softly  back  to  the  wigwam  of  Way- 
gee-mar-kin.  All  was  silent,  and  he  crept  in  without 
making  the  slightest  noise.  There  lay  the  chief,  with  a 
young  girl  on  each  side  of  him. 

They  were  all  sound  asleep,  the  chief  lying  on  his  back, 
with  his  mouth  wide  open.  Before  he  was  aware  of  it, 
the  poison  was  down  his  throat,  and  Shee-shee-banze  had 
retreated  quietly  to  his  own  lodge. 

The  next  morning  the  cry  went  through  the  village  that 
Way-gee-mar-kin  had  been  found  dead  in  his  bed.  Of 
course  it  was  attributed  to  over-indulgence  at  the  feast. 
All  was  grief  and  lamentation.  "  Let  us  go  and  tell  poor 
Shee-shee-banze,"  said  one,  "  he  was  so  fond  of  Way-gee- 
mar-kin." 

They  found  him  sitting  on  a  bank,  fishing.  He  had  been 
up  at  peep  of  day,  to  make  preparation  for  receiving  the 
intelligence. 

He  had  caught  two  or  three  fish,  and,  extracting  their 
bladders,  had  filled  them  with  blood,  and  tied  them  under 
his  arm.  When  the  friends  of  Way-gee-mar-kin  saw  him, 
they  called  out  to  him, — 

"  Oh  !  Shee-shee-banze — your  friend,  Way-gee-mar-kin, 
is  dead  1" 

With  a  gesture  of  despair,  Shee-shee-banze  drew  his 
knife  and  plunged  it — not  into  his  heart,  but  into  the 
bladders  filled  with  blood  that  he  had  prepared.  As  lie 
fell,  apparently  lifeless,  to  the  ground,  the  messengers 
began  to  reproach  themselves  :  "  Oh  1  why  did  we  tell  him 
so  suddenly  ?  We  might  have  known  he  would  not  sur- 
vive it.  Poor  Shee-shee-banze !  he  loved  Way- gee-mar- 
kin  so." 

To  their  great  surprise,  the  day  after  the  funeral,  Shee- 
shee-banze  came  walking  towards  the  wigwam  of  the  dead 


STORY  OF  SHEE-SHEE-BANZE.  299 

chief.      As  he  walked,  he  sang,  or  rather  chaunted  to  a 
monotonous  strain,*  the  following: — 

"  Way-gee-mar-kin  is  dead,  is  dead, 
I  know  who  killed  him. 
I  guess  it  was  I — I  guess  it  was  I." 

All  the  village  was  aroused.  Everybody  flew  in  pur- 
suit of  the  murderer,  but  he  evaded  them,  and  escaped  to 
a  place  of  safety. 

Soon  after,  he  again  made  his  appearance,  mincing  as 
he  walked,  and  singing  to  the  same  strain  as  before, — 

"  If  you  wish  to  take  and  punish  me, 
Let  the  widows  come  and  catch  me." 

It  seemed  a  good  idea,  and  the  young  women  were 
recommended  to  go  and  entice  the  culprit  into  the  village, 
so  that  the  friends  of  the  deceased  could  lay  hold  of  him. 

They  went  forth  on  their  errand.  Shee-shee-banze  would 
suffer  them  to  approach,  then  he  would  dance  off  a  little — 
now  he  would  allow  them  to  come  quite  near ;  anon  he 
would  retreat  a  little  before  them,  all  the  time  singing, 

"Come,  pretty  widows,  come  and  catch  me." 

Thus  he  decoyed  them  on,  occasionally  using  honeyed 
words  and  flattering  speeches,  until  he  had  gained  their 
consent  to  return  with  him  to  his  lodge,  and  take  up  their 
abode  with  him. 

The  friends  of  the  murdered  chief  were  scandalized  at 
such  inconstancy,  and  resolved  to  punish  all  three,  as  soon 
as  they  could  catch  them. 

They  surrounded  his  lodge  with  cries  and  threatenings, 
but  Shee-shee-banze  and  his  two  brides  had  contrived  to 


*  The  Indians  sing  these  words  to  an  air  peculiar  to  themselves. 


300        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

elude  their  vigilance  and  gain  his  canoe,  which  lay  in  the 
river,  close  at  hand. 

Hardly  were  they  on  board  when  their  escape  was  dis- 
covered. The  whole  troop  flew  after  them.  Some  plunged 
into  the  stream,  and  seized  the  canoe.  In  the  struggle  it 
was  upset,  but  immediately  on  touching  the  water,  whether 
from  the  magical  properties  of  the  canoe,  or  the  necro- 
mantic skill  of  the  grandmother,  they  were  transformed 
into  ducks,  and  flew  quacking  away. 

Since  that  time  the  water-fowl  of  this  species  are 
always  found  in  companies  of  three — two  females  and  a 
male. 

The  Canard  de  France,  or  Mallard,  and  the  Brancheuse, 
or  Wood  Duck,  are  of  different  habits  from  the  foregoing, 
flying  in  pairs.  Indeed,  the  constancy  of  the  latter  is  said 
to  be  so  great  that  if  he  loses  his  mate  he  never  takes 
another  partner,  but  goes  mourning  to  the  end  of  his 
days. 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

A    VISIT    TO   GREEN    BAY—  MA-ZHEE-GAW-GAW  SWAMP. 

THE  payment  over,  and  the  Indians  dispersed,  we  pre- 
pared ourselves  to  settle  down  quietly  in  our  little  home. 
But  now  a  new  source  of  disturbance  arose. 

My  husband's  accounts  of  disbursements  as  Agent  of 
the  Winnebagoes,  which  he  had  forwarded  to  the  Depart- 
ment at  Washington,  had  failed  to  reach  there,  of  which 
he  received  due  notice — that  is  to  say,  such  a  notice  as 


VISIT  TO    GREEN  BAY.  301 

could  reach  us  by  the  circuitous  and  uncertain  mode  of 
conveyance  by  which  intercourse  with  the  Eastern  world 
was  then  kept  up.  If  the  vouchers  for  the  former  ex- 
penditures, together  with  the  recent  payment  of  $15,000 
annuity  money,  should  not  be  forthcoming,  it  might  place 
him  in  a  very  awkward  position ;  he  therefore  decided  to 
go  at  once  to  Washington,  and  be  the  bearer  himself  of 
his  duplicate  accounts. 

"  Should  you  like  to  go  and  see  your  father  and  mother," 
said  he  to  me,  one  morning,  "  and  show  them  how  the 
West  agrees  with  you?" 

It  was  a  most  joyful  suggestion  after  a  year's  separa- 
tion, and  in  a  few  days  all  things  were  in  readiness  for  our 
departure. 

There  was  visiting  us,  at  that  time,  Miss  Brush,  of 
Detroit,  who  had  come  from  Green  Bay  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Whitney  and  Miss  Frances  Henshaw,  on  an  excur- 
sion to  the  Mississippi.  Our  little  India-rubber  house  had 
contrived  to  expand  itself  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
whole  party  during  the  very  pleasant  visit  they  made  us. 

The  arrival  of  two  young  ladies  had  been,  as  may  be 
imagined,  quite  a  godsend  to  the  unmarried  lieutenants, 
and  when,  tired  of  the  journey,  or  intimidated  by  the  snow, 
which  fell  eight  inches  on  the  4th  of  October,  Miss  Brush 
determined  to  give  up  the  remainder  of  her  excursion,  and 
accept  our  pressing  invitation  to  remain  with  us  until  the 
return  of  her  friends,  we  were  looked  upon  as  public  bene- 
factors. She  was  now  to  accompany  us  to  Green  Bay, 
and  possibly  to  Detroit. 

Our  voyage  down  the  river  was  without  incident,  and 
we  reached  Green  Bay  just  as  all  the  place  was  astir  in 
the  expectation  of  the  arrival  of  one  of  Mr.  Newbery's 
schooners.  This  important  event  was  the  subject  of  in- 
terest to  the  whole  community,  from  Fort  Howard  to 

26 


302        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

11  Dickenson's."  To  some  its  arrival  would  bring  friends, 
to  some  supplies — to  the  ladies,  the  fashions,  to  the  gen- 
tlemen, the  news,  for  it  was  the  happy  bearer  of  the  mails, 
not  for  that  place  alone,  but  for  all  the  "  upper  country." 

In  a  few  days  the  vessel  arrived.  She  brought  a  mail 
for  Fort  Winnebago,  it  being  only  in  the  winter  season  that 
letters  were  carried  by  land  to  that  place,  via  Niles's  Settle- 
ment and  Chicago. 

In  virtue  of  his  office  as  Postmaster,  my  husband  opened 
the  mail-bag,  and  took  possession  of  his  own  letters.  One 
informed  him  of  the  satisfactory  appearance  at  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  missing  accounts,  but  oh  !  sad  disappointment, 
another  brought  the  news  that  my  parents  had  gone  to 
Kentucky  for  the  winter — not  to  any  city  or  accessible 
place,  but  "  up  the  Sandy,"  and  over  among  the  mountains 
of  Virginia,  hunting  up  old  land-claims  belonging  to  my 
grandfather's  estate. 

It  was  vain  to  hope  to  follow  them.  We  might  hardly 
expect  to  find  them  during  the  short  period  we  could  be 
absent  from  home — not  even  were  we  to  receive  the  lucid 
directions  once  given  my  father  by  an  old  settler  during 
his  explorations  through  that  wild  region. 

"  You  must  go  up  Tug"  said  the  man,  "  and  down 
Troublesome,  and  fall  over  on  to  Kingdom-come."* 

We  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  undertake  such  an  ex- 
pedition, and  therefore  made  up  our  minds  to  retrace  our 
steps  to  Fort  Winnebago. 

No  boats  were  in  readiness  to  ascend  the  .river.  Our 
old  friend  Hamilton  promised  to  have  one  in  preparation 
at  once,  but  time  passed  by,  and  no  boat  was  made  ready. 

It  was  now  the  beginning  of  November.  W^e  were 
passing  .our  time  very  pleasantly  with  the  Irwins  and 

*  Three  streams  or  water-courses  of  that  region. 


VISIT  TO   GREEN  BAY.  303 

Whitneys,  and  at  the  residence  of  Colonel  Stambaugh, 
the  Indian  Agent,  but  still  this  delay  was  inconvenient 
and  vexatious. 

I  suggested  undertaking  the  journey  on  horseback. 
"  No,  indeed,"  was  the  answer  I  invariably  received. 
"  No  mortal  woman  has  ever  gone  that  road,  unless  it 
was  some  native  on  foot,  nor  ever  could." 

"But  suppose  we  set  out  in  the  boat  and  get  frozen  in 
on  the  way.  We  can  neither  pass  the  winter  there,  nor 
possibly  find  our  way  to  a  human  habitation.  We  have 
had  one  similar  experience  already.  Is  it  not  better  to 
take  it  for  granted  that  I  can  do  what  you  and  others  of 
your  sex  have  done  ?" 

Dr.  Finley,  the  post-surgeon  at  Fort  Howard,  on  hear- 
ing the  matter  debated,  offered  me  immediately  his  favorite 
horse  Charlie.  "  He  is  very  sure-footed,"  the  doctor  al- 
leged, "and  capital  in  a  marsh  or  troublesome  stream." 

By  land,  then,  it  was  decided  to  go ;  and  as  soon  as 
our  old  Menoraonee  friend  "  Wish-tay-yun,"  who  was  as 
good  a  guide  by  land  as  by  water,  could  be  summoned,  we 
set  off,  leaving  our  trunks  to  be  forwarded  by  Hamilton 
whenever  it  should  please  him  to  carry  out  his  intention 
of  sending  up  his  boat. 

We  waited  until  a  late  hour  on  the  morning  of  our  de- 
parture for  our  fellow-travellers,  Mr.  Wing,  of  Monroe, 
and  Dr.  Philleo,  of  Galena ;  but,  finding  they  did  not  join 
us,  we  resolved  to  lose  no  time,  confident  that  we  should 
all  meet  at  the  Kakaliu  in  the  course  of  the  evening. 

After  crossing  the  river  at  what  is  now  Depere,  and 
entering  the  wild,  unsettled  country  on  the  west  of  the 
river,  we  found  a  succession  of  wooded  hills,  separated  by 
ravines  so  narrow  and  steep  that  it  seemed  impossible  that 
any  animals  but  mules  or  goats  could  make  their  way 
among  them. 


304        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Wisb-tay-yun  took  the  lead.  The  horse  he  rode  was 
accustomed  to  the  country,  and  well  trained  to  this  style 
of  road.  As  for  Charlie,  he  was  perfectly  admirable. 
When  he  came  to  a  precipitous  descent,  he  would  set  for- 
ward his  forefeet,  and  slide  down  on  his  haunches  in  the 
most  scientific  manner,  while  my  only  mode  of  preserving 
my  balance  was  to  hold  fast  by  the  bridle  and  lay  myself 
braced  almost  flat  against  his  back.  Then  our  position 
would  suddenly  change,  and  we  would  be  scaling  the 
opposite  bank,  at  the  imminent  risk  of  falling  backward 
into  the  ravine  below. 

It  was  amusing  to  see  Wish-tay-yun,  as  he  scrambled 
on  ahead,  now  and  then  turning  partly  round  to  see  how 
I  fared.  And  when,  panting  and  laughing,  I  at  length 
reached  the  summit,  he  would  throw  up  his  hands,  and 
shout,  with  the  utmost  glee,  "Mamma  Manitou!"  (My 
mother  is  a  spirit.) 

Our  old  acquaintances,  the  Grignons,  seemed  much  sur- 
prised that  I  should  have  ventured  on  such  a  journey. 
They  had  never  undertaken  it,  although  they  had  lived  so 
long  at  the  Kakalin ;  but  then  there  was  no  reason  why 
they  should  have  done  so.  They  could  always  command 
a  canoe  or  a  boat  when  they  wished  to  visit  "  the  Bay." 

As  we  had  anticipated,  our  gentlemen  joined  us  at 
supper.  "  They  had  delayed  to  take  dinner  with  Colonel 
Stambaugh — had  had  a  delightful  gallop  up  from  the  Bay 
— had  seen  no  ravines,  nor  anything  but  fine  smooth 
roads — might  have  been  asleep,  but,  if  so,  were  not  con- 
scious of  it."  This  was  the  account  they  gave  of  them- 
selves, to  our  no  small  amusement. 

From  the  Kakalin  to  the  Butte  des  Morts,  where  lived 
a  man  named  Knaggs,  was  our  next  day's  stage.  The 
country  was  rough  and  wild,  much  like  that  we  had 
passed  through  the  spring  before,  in  going  from  Hamil- 


VISIT  TO    GREEN  BAY.  305 

ton's  diggings  to  Kellogg's  Grove,  but  we  were  fortunate 
in  having  Wish-tay-yun,  rather  than  "  Uncle  Billy,"  for 
our  guide,  so  that  we  could  make  our  way  with  some  de- 
gree of  moderation. 

We  had  travelled  but  forty  miles  when  we  reached 
Knaggs's,  yet  I  was  both  cold  and  fatigued,  so  that  the 
cosy  little  room  in  which  we  found  Mrs.  Knaggs,  and 
the  bright  fire,  were  most  cheering  objects ;  and,  as  we 
had  only  broken  our  fast  since  morning  with  a  few  crackers 
we  carried  in  our  pockets,  I  must  own  we  did  ample  jus- 
tice to  her  nice  coffee  and  cakes,  not  to  mention  venison- 
steaks  and  bear's  meat,  the  latter  of  which  I  had  never 
before  tasted. 

Our  supper  over,  we  looked  about  for  a  place  of  repose. 
The  room  in  which  we  had  taken  our  meal  was  of  small 
dimensions,  just  sufficient  to  accommodate  a  bed,  a  table 
placed  against  the  wall,  and  the  few  chairs  on  which  we 
sat.  There  was  no  room  for  any  kind  of  a  "  shake- 
down." 

"Where  can  you  put  us  for  the  night?"  inquired  my 
husband  of  Mr.  Knaggs,  when  he  made  his  appearance. 

"Why,  there  is  no  place  that  I  know  of,  unless  you  can 
camp  down  in  the  old  building  outside." 

We  went  to  look  at  it.  It  consisted  of  one  room,  bare 
and  dirty.  A  huge  chimney,  in  which  a  few  brands  were 
burning,  occupied  nearly  one  side  of  the  apartment. 
Against  another  was  built  a  rickety  sort  of  bunk.  This 
was  the  only  vestige  of  furniture  to  be  seen.  The  floor 
was  thickly  covered  with  mud  and  dirt,  in  the  midst  of 
which,  near  the  fire,  was  seated  an  old  Indian  with  a  pan 
of  boiled  corn  on  his  lap,  which  he  was  scooping  up  with 
both  hands  and  devouring  with  the  utmost  voracity. 

We  soon  discovered  that  he  was  blind.  On  hearing 
footsteps  and  voices,  he  instinctively  gathered  his  dish  of 

26* 


306        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

food  close  to  him,  and  began  some  morose  grumblings ; 
but  when  he  was  told  that  it  was  "  Shaw-nee-aw-kee"  who 
was  addressing  him,  his  features  relaxed  into  a  more  agree- 
able expression,  and  he  even  held  forth  his  dish  and  invited 
us  to  share  its  contents. 

"  But  are  we  to  stay  here  ?"  I  asked.  "  Can  we  not 
sleep  out-of-doors  ?" 

"We  have  no  tent,"  replied  my  husband,  "and  the 
weather  is  too  cold  to  risk  the  exposure  without  one." 

"  I  could  sit  in  a  chair  all  night,  by  the  fire." 

"  Then  you  would  not  be  able  to  ride  to  Bellefontaine 
to-morrow." 

There  was  no  alternative.  The  only  thing  Mr.  Knaggs 
could  furnish  in  the  shape  of  bedding  was  a  small  bear- 
skin. The  bunk  was  a  trifle  less  filthy  than  the  floor;  so 
upon  its  boards  we  spread  first  the  skin,  then  our  saddle- 
blankets,  and,  with  a  pair  of  saddle-bags  for  a  bolster,  I 
wrapped  myself  in  my  cloak,  and  resigned  myself  to  my 
distasteful  accommodations. 

The  change  of  position  from  that  I  had  occupied  through 
the  day,  probably  brought  some  rest,  but  sleep  I  could  not. 
Even  on  a  softer  and  more  agreeable  couch,  the  snoring  of 
the  old  Indian  and  two  or  three  companions  who  had 
joined  him,  and  his  frequent  querulous  exclamations  as  he 
felt  himself  encroached  upon  in  the  darkness,  would  have 
effectually  banished  slumber  from  my  eyes. 

It  was  a  relief  to  rise  with  early  morning  and  prepare 
for  the  journey  of  the  day.  Where  our  fellow-travellers 
had  bestowed  themselves  I  knew  not,  but  they  evidently 
had  fared  no  better  than  we.  They  were  in  fine  spirits, 
however,  and  we  cheerfully  took  our  breakfast  and  were 
ferried  over  the  river  to  continue  on  the  trail  from  that 
point  to  Bellefontaine,  twelve  miles  distant  from  Fort 
Winuebago. 


MA-ZHEE-GAW-GAW  SWAMP.  307 

The  great  "bug-bear"  of  this  road,  Ma-zhee-gaw-gaw 
Swamp,  was  the  next  thing  to  be  encountered.  We 
reached  it  about  nine  o'clock.  It  spread  before  us,  a  vast 
expanse  of  morass,  about  half  a  mile  in  width,  and  of 
length  interminable,  partly  covered  with  water,  with  black 
knobs  rising  here  and  there  above  the  surface,  affording  a 
precarious  foothold  for  the  animals  in  crossing  it.  Where 
the  water  was  not,  there  lay  in  place  of  it  a  bed  of  black 
oozy  mud,  which  looked  as  if  it  might  give  way  under 
the  foot,  and  let  it,  at  each  step,  sink  to  an  unknown 
depth. 

This  we  were  now  to  traverse.  All  three  of  the  gentle- 
men went  in  advance  of  me,  each  hoping,  as  he  said,  to 
select  the  surest  and  firmest  path  for  me  to  follow.  One 
and  another  would  call,  "  Here,  madam,  come  this  way  1" 
"This  is  the  best  path,  wifie;  follow  me,"  but  often 
Charlie  knew  better  than  either,  and  selected  a  path  accord- 
ing to  his  own  judgment,  which  proved  the  best  of  the 
whole. 

On  he  went,  picking  his  way  so  slowly  and  cautiously, 
now  pausing  on  one  little  hillock,  now  on  another,  and 
anon  turning  asjde  to  avoid  a  patch  of  mud  which  seemed 
more  than  usually  suspicious,  that  all  the  company  had 
got  some  little  distance  ahead  of  me.  On  raising  my  eyes, 
which  had  been  kept  pretty  closely  on  my  horse's  footsteps, 
I  saw  my  husband  on  foot,  striving  to  lead  his  horse  by 
the  bridle  from  a  difficult  position  into  which  he  had  got, 
Mr.  Wing  and  his  great  white  floundering  animal  lying 
sideways  in  the  mud,  the  rider  using  all  his  efforts  to  ex- 
tricate himself  from  the  stirrups,  and  Dr.  Philleo  standing 
at  a  little  distance  from  his  steed,  who  was  doing  his  best 
to  rise  up  from  a  deep  bog  into  which  he  had  pitched  him- 
self. It  was  a  formidable  sight !  They  all  called  out 
with  one  accord, — 


308        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  Oh,  do  not  come  this  way !" 

"  Indeed,"  cried  I,  "  I  have  no  thought  of  it.  Charlie 
and  I  know  better."  And,  trusting  to  the  sagacious  crea- 
ture, he  picked  his  way  carefully  along,  and  carried  me 
safely  past  the  dismounted  company.  I  could  not  refrain 
from  a  little  triumphant  flourish  with  my  whip,  as  I  looked 
back  upon  them  and  watched  their  progress  to  their 
saddles  once  more. 

Three  hours  had  we  been  thus  unpleasantly  engaged, 
and  yet  we  were  not  over  the  "  Slough  of  Despond."  At 
length  we  drew  near  its  farthest  verge.  Here  ran  a  deep 
stream  some  five  or  six  feet  in  width.  The  gentlemen,  as 
they  reached  it,  dismounted,  and  began  debating  what 
was  to  be  done. 

"  Jump  off,  jump  off,  madam,"  cried  Mr.  Wing,  and 
"  Jump  off,  jump  off,"  echoed  Dr.  Philleo ;  "  we  are  just 
consulting  how  we  are  to  get  you  across." 

"  What  do  you  think  about  it  ?"  asked  my  husband. 

"  Charlie  will  show  you,"  replied  I.  "  Come,  Charlie." 
And  as  I  raised  his  bridle  quickly,  with  a  pat  on  his 
neck  and  an  encouraging  chirp,  he  bounded  over  the 
stream  as  lightly  as  a  deer,  and  landed  me  safe  on  terra 
firma. 

Poor  Mr.  Wing  had  fared  the  worst  of  the  company ; 
the  clumsy  animal  he  rode  seeming  to  be  of  opinion  when 
he  got  into  a  difficulty  that  he  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  lie 
down  and  resign  himself  to  his  fate ;  while  his  rider,  not 
being  particularly  light  and  agile,  was  generally  under- 
most, and  half  imbedded  in  the  mire  before  he  had  quite 
made  up  his  mind  as  to  his  course  of  action. 

It  was  therefore  a  wise  movement  in  him,  when  he 
reached  the  little  stream,  to  plunge  into  it  and  wade  across, 
thus  washing  out,  as  much  as  possible,  the  traces  of  the 
morning's  adventures  from  himself  and  his  steed ;  and  the 


MA-ZHEE-GAW-GAW  SWAMP.  309 

other    gentlemen,    having    no    alternative,    concluded  to 
follow  bis  example. 

We  did  not  halt  long  on  the  rising  ground  beyond  the 
morass,  for  we  had  a  long  stretch  before  us  to  Bellefon- 
taine,  forty-five  miles,  and  those  none  of  the  shortest. 

Our  horses  travelled  admirably  the  whole  afternoon, 
Charlie  keeping  a  canter  all  the  way ;  but  it  was  growing 
dark,  and  there  were  no  signs  of  the  landmarks  which 
were  to  indicate  our  near  approach  to  the  desired  haven. 

"  Can  we  not  stop  and  rest  for  a  few  moments  under 
one  of  the  trees  ?"  inquired  I,  for  I  was  almost  exhausted 
with  fatigue,  and,  to  add  to  our  discomfort,  a  cold,  Novem- 
ber rain  was  pouring  upon  us. 

"  If  it  were  possible,  we  would,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but 
see  how  dark  it  is  growing.  If  we  should  lose  our  way, 
it  would  be  worse  than  being  wet  and  tired." 

So  we  kept  on.  Just  at  dark  we  crossed  a  clear  stream. 
"  That,"  said  my  husband,  "  is,  I  think,  two  miles  from 
Bellefontaine.  Cheer  up — we  shall  soon  be  there."  Quite 
encouraged,  we  pursued  our  way  more  cheerfully.  Mile 
after  mile  we  passed,  but  still  no  light  gleamed  friendly 
through  the  trees. 

"  We  have  certainly  travelled  more  than  six  miles  now,'r 
said  I. 

"  Yes — that  could  not  have  been  the  two-mile  creek." 

It  was  eight  o'clock  when  we  reached  Bellefontaine. 
We  were  ushered  into  a  large  room  made  cheerful  by  a 
huge  blazing  fire.  Mr.  Wing  and  Dr.  Philleo  had  arrived 
before  us,  and  there  were  other  travellers,  on  their  way 
from  the  Mississippi.  I  was  received  with  great  kindness 
and  volubility  by  the  immense  hostess,  "  la  grosse  Ame- 
ricaine,"  as  she  was  called,  and  she  soon  installed  me  in 
the  arm-chair,  in  the  warmest  corner,  and  in  due  time  set 
an  excellent  supper  before  us. 


310        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

But  her  hospitality  did  not  extend  to  giving  up  her  only 
bed  for  my  accommodation.  She  spread  all  the  things 
she  could  muster  on  the  hard  floor  before  the  fire,  and  did 
what  she  could  to  make  me  comfortable ;  then,  observing 
my  husband's  solicitude  lest  I  might  feel  ill  from  the  effects 
of  the  fatigue  and  rain,  she  remarked,  in  tones  of  admiring 
sympathy,  "  How  kind  your  companion  is  to  you  1" — an 
expression  which,  as  it  was  then  new  to  us,  amused  us  not 
a  little. 

Our  travelling  companions  started  early  in  the  morning 
for  the  Fort,  which  was  but  twelve  miles  distant,  and  they 
were  so  kind  as  to  take  charge  of  a  note  to  our  friends  at 
home,  requesting  them  to  send  Plante  with  the  carriage  to 
take  us  the  rest  of  the  distance. 

We  reached  the  Portage  in  safety;  and  thus  ended  the 
first  journey  by  land  that  any  white  woman  had  made  from 
Green  Bay  to  Fort  Winnebago.  I  felt  not  a  little  raised 
in  my  own  esteem  when  my  husband  informed  me  that  the 
distance  I  had  the  previous  day  travelled,  from  Knaggs's 
to  Bellefontaine,  was  sixty-two  miles  1 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

COMMENCEMENT   OF    THE   SAUK    WAR. 

A  FEW  weeks  after  our  return,  my  husband  took  his 
mother  to  Prairie  du  Chieii  for  the  benefit  of  medical  ad- 
vice from  Dr.  Beaumont,  of  the  U.  S.  Army.  The  journey 
was  made  in  a  large  open  boat  down  the  Wisconsin  River, 
and  it  was  proposed  to  take  this  opportunity  to  bring  back 
a  good  supply  of  corn  for  the  winter's  use  of  both  men  and 
cattle. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  SAUK    WAR.          311 

The  ice  formed  in  the  river,  however,  so  early,  that 
after  starting  with  his  load  he  was  obliged  to  return  with 
it  to  the  Prairie,  and  wait  until  the  thick  winter's  ice  en- 
abled him  to  make  a  second  journey  and  bring  it  up  in 
sleighs — with  so  great  an  expense  of  time,  labor,  and  ex- 
posure were  the  necessaries  of  life  conveyed  from  one 
point  to  another  through  that  wild  and  desolate  region! 


The  arrival  of  my  brother  Arthur  from  Kentucky,  by 
way  of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  latter  part  of  April,  brought 
us  the  uncomfortable  intelligence  of  new  troubles  with  the 
Sauks  and  Foxes.  Black  Hawk  had,  with  the  flower  of 
his  nation,  recrossed  the  Mississippi,  once  more  to  take 
possession  of  their  old  homes  and  corn-fields.* 

It  was  not  long  before  our  own  Indians  came  flocking 
in,  to  confirm  the  tidings,  and  to  assure  us  of  their  inten- 
tion to  remain  faithful  friends  to  the  Americans.  We 
soon  heard  of  the  arrival  of  the  Illinois  Rangers  in  the 
Hock  River  country,  also  of  the  progress  of  the  regular 
force  under  General  Atkinson,  in  pursuit  of  the  hostile 
Indians,  who,  by  the  reports,  were  always  able  to  elude 
their  vigilance.  It  not  being  their  custom  to  stop  and 
give  battle,  the  Sauks  soon  scattered  themselves  through 
the  country,  trusting  to  some  lucky  accident  (and  such 
arrived,  alas  I  only  too  often)  to  enable  them  to  fall  upon 
their  enemies  unexpectedly. 

The  experience  of  the  pursuing  army  was,  for  the  most 
part,  to  make  their  way,  by  toilsome  and  fatiguing  marches, 
to  the  spot  where  they  imagined  the  Sauks  would  be  wait- 
ing to  receive  them,  and  then  to  discover  that  the  rogues 
had  scampered  off  to  quite  a  different  part  of  the  country. 

*  See  Appendix. 


312        THE   EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Wherever  these  latter  went,  their  course  was  marked 
by  the  most  atrocious  barbarities,  though  the  worst  had 
not,  at  this  time,  reached  our  ears.  We  were  only  as- 
sured that  they  were  down  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Rock  River  and  Kishwaukee,  and  that  they  lost  no  op- 
portunity of  falling  upon  the  defenceless  inhabitants  and 
cruelly  murdering  them. 

As  soon  as  it  became  certain  that  the  Sauks  and  Foxes 
would  not  pursue  the  same  course  they  had  on  the  pre- 
vious year,  that  is,  retreat  peaceably  across  the  Mississippi, 
Mr.  Kinzie  resolved  to  hold  a  council  with  all  the  principal 
chiefs  of  the  Winnebagoes  who  were  accessible  at  this 
time.  He  knew  that  the  Sauks  would  use  every  effort  to 
induce  their  neighbors  to  join  them,  and  that  there  ex- 
isted in  the  breasts  of  too  many  of  the  young  savages  a 
desire  to  distinguish  themselves  by  "  taking  some  white 
scalps."  They  did  not  love  the  Americans — why  should 
they?  By  them  they  had  been  gradually  dispossessed  of 
the  broad  and  beautiful  domains  of  their  forefathers,  and 
hunted  from  place  to  place,  and  the  only  equivalent  they 
had  received  in  exchange  had  been  a  few  thousands  an- 
nually in  silver  and  presents,  together  with  the  pernicious 
example,  the  debasing  influence,  and  the  positive  ill  treat- 
ment of  too  many  of  the  new  settlers  upon  their  lands. 

With  all  these  facts  in  view,  therefore,  their  Father  felt 
that  the  utmost  watchfulness  was  necessary,  and  that  the 
strongest  arguments  must  be  brought  forward,  to  preserve 
the  young  men  of  the  Winnebagoes  in  their  allegiance  to 
the  Americans.  Of  the  older  members  he  felt  quite  sure. 
About  fifty  lodges  had  come  at  the  commencement  of  the 
disturbances  and  encamped  around  our  dwelling,  say- 
ing that  if  the  Sauks  attacked  us  it  must  be  after  killing 
them;  and,  knowing  them  well,  we  had  perfect  confidence 
in  their  assurances. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  SAUK    WAR  313 

But  their  vicinity,  while  it  gave  us  a  feeling  of  pro- 
tection, likewise  furnished  us  with  a  channel  of  the  most 
exciting  and  agitating  daily  communications.  As  the 
theatre  of  operations  approached  nearer  and  nearer,  intel- 
ligence was  brought  in  by  their  runners — now,  that  "  Cap- 
tain Harney's  head  had  been  recognized  in  the  Sauk  camp, 
where  it  had  been  brought  the  day  previous,"  next,  that 
"the  Sauks  were  carrying  Lieutenant  Beall's  head  on  a 
pole  in  front  of  them  as  they  marched  to  meet  the  whites." 
Sometimes  it  was  a  story  which  we  afterwards  found  to 
be  unhappily  true,  as  that  of  the  murder  of  their  Agent, 
M.  St.  Train,  at  Kellogg's  Grove,  by  the  Sauks  them- 
selves, who  ought  to  have  protected  him. 

It  was  after  the  news  of  this  last  occurrence  that  the 
appointed  council  with  the  Winnebagoes  was  to  be  held 
at  the  Four  Lakes,  thirty-five  miles  distant  from  Fort 
Winnebago. 

In  vain  we  pleaded  and  remonstrated  against  such  an 
exposure.  "  It  was  his  duty  to  assemble  his  people  and  talk 
to  them/'  my  husband  said,  "  and  he  must  run  the  risk,  if 
there  were  any.  He  had  perfect  confidence  in  the  Winne- 
bagoes. The  enemy,  by  all  he  could  learn,  were  now  far 
distant  from  the  Four  Lakes — probably  at  Kosh-ko-nong. 
He  would  set  off  early  in  the  morning  with  Paquette, 
hold  his  council,  and  return  to  us  the  same  evening." 

It  were  useless  to  attempt  to  describe  our  feelings  during 
that  long  and  dreary  day.  When  night  arrived,  the  cry 
of  a  drunken  Indian,  or  even  the  barking  of  a  dog,  would 
fill  our  hearts  with  terror. 

As  we  sat,  at  a  late  hour,  at  the  open  window,  listening 
to  every  sound,  with  what  joy  did  we  at  length  distinguish 
the  tramp  of  horses  !  We  knew  it  to  be  Griffin  and  Jerry 
ascending  the  hill,  and  a  cheerful  shout  soon  announced 
that  all  was  well.  My  husband  and  his  interpreter  had 

27 


314         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ridden  seventy  miles  that  day,  besides  holding  a  long 
"  talk"  with  the  Indians. 

The  Winnebagoes  in  council  had  promised  to  use  their 
utmost  endeavors  to  preserve  peace  and  good  order  among 
their  young  men.  They  informed  their  Father  that  the 
bands  on  the  Rock  River,  with  the  exception  of  Win-no- 
sheek's,  were  all  determined  to  remain  friendly  and  keep 
aloof  from  the  Sauks.  To  that  end,  they  were  abandon- 
ing their  villages  and  corn-fields  and  moving  north,  that 
their  Great  Father,  the  President,  might  not  feel  dis- 
satisfied with  them.  With  regard  to  Win-no-sheek  and 
his  people,  they  professed  themselves  unable  to  answer. 

Time  went  on,  and  brought  with  it  stories  of  fresh  out- 
rages. Among  these  were  the  murders  of  Auberry,  Green, 
and  Force,  at  Blue  Mound,  and  the  attack  on  Apple  Fort. 
The  tidings  of  the  latter  were  brought  by  old  Oely,*  the 
father  of  Mrs.  Paquette,  who  rode  express  from  Galena, 
and  who  averred  that  he  once  passed  a  bush  behind  which 
the  Sauks  were  hiding,  but  that  his  horse  smelt  the  sweet- 
scented  grass  with  which  they  always  adorn  their  persons 
when  on  a  war-party,  and  set  out  on  such  a  gallop  that  he 
never  stopped  until  he  arrived  at  the  Portage. 

Another  bearer  of  news  was  a  young  gentleman  named 
Follett,  whose  eyes  had  become  so  protruded  and  set 
from  keeping  an  anxious*  look-out  for  the  enemy,  that  it 
was  many  days  after  his  arrival  at  a  place  of  safety  before 
they  resumed  their  accustomed  limits  and  expression. 

Among  other  rumors  which  at  this  time  reached  us,  was 
one  that  an  attack  upon  Fort  Winnebago  was  in  contempla- 
tion among  the  Sauks.  That  this  was  in  no  state  of  defence 


*  As  "  the  venerable  Joseph  Crely"  has  become  historic  from  his  claim 
to  have  reached  the  age  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  years,  I  will  state 
that  at  this  period  (1832)  he  was  a  hale,  hearty  man  of  sixty  years  or  less. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  SAUK    WAR.          315 

the  Indians  very  well  knew.  All  the  effective  men  had 
been  withdrawn,  upon  a  requisition  from  General  Atkinson, 
to  join  him  at  his  newly-built  fort  at  Kosh-ko-nong. 

Fort  Winnebago  was  not  picketed  in;  there  were  no 
defences  to  the  barracks  or  officers'  quarters,  except  slight 
panelled  doors  and  Venetian  blinds — nothing  that  would 
long  resist  the  blows  of  clubs  or  hatchets.  There  was  no 
artillery,  and  the  Commissary's  store  was  without  the 
bounds  of  the  Fort,  under  the  hill. 

Mr.  Kinzie  had,  from  the  first,  called  the  attention  of  the 
officers  to  the  insecurity  of  their  position  in  case  of  danger, 
but  he  generally  received  a  scoffing  answer. 

"  Never  fear,"  they  would  say ;  "  the  Sauks  are  not 
coming  here  to  attack  us." 

One  afternoon  we  were  over  on  a  visit  to  some  ladies 
in  the  garrison,  and,  several  officers  being  present,  the 
conversation,  as  usual,  turned  upon  the  present  position 
of  affairs. 

"Do  you  not  think  it  wiser,"  inquired  I  of  a  blustering 
young  officer,  "  to  be  prepared  against  possible  danger  ?" 

"  Not  against  these  fellows,"  replied  he,  contemptuously. 
"  I  do  not  think  I  would  even  take  the  trouble  to  fasten 
the  blinds  to  my  quarters." 

"  At  least,"  said  I,  "  if  you  some  night  find  a  tomahawk 
raised  to  cleave  your  skull,  you  will  have  the  consolation 
of  remembering  that  you  have  not  been  one  of  those  fool- 
ish fellows  who  keep  on  the  safe  side." 

He  seemed  a  little  nettled  at  this,  and  still  more  so 
when  sister  Margaret  observed, — 

"  For  my  part,  I  am  of  Governor  Cass's  opinion.  He 
was  at  Chicago  during  the  Winnebago  war.  We  were 
all  preparing  to  move  into  the  fort  on  the  first  alarm. 
Some  were  for  being  brave  and  delaying,  like  our  friends 
here.  '  Come,  come,'  said  the  Governor,  '  hurry  into  the 


316        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

fort  as  fast  as  possible — there  is  no  merit  in  being  brave 
with  the  Indians.  It  is  the  height  of  folly  to  stay  and 
meet  danger  which  you  may  by  prudence  avoid.'" 

In  a  few  days  our  friends  waked  up  to  the  conviction 
that  something  must  be  done  at  once.  The  first  step  was 
to  forbid  any  Winnebago  coming  within  the  garrison,  lest 
they  should  find  out  what  they  had  known  as  well  as  our- 
selves for  three  months  past — namely,  the  feebleness  of  the 
means  of  resistance.  The  next  was  to  send  fatigue-parties 
into  the  woods,  under  the  protection  of  a  guard,  to  cut 
pickets  for  inclosing  the  garrison. 

There  was  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  enemy  were 
not  very  far  distant,  and  that  their  object  in  coming  north 
was  to  break  a  way  into  the  Chippewa  country,  where  they 
would  find  a  place  of  security  among  their  friends  and 
allies.  The  story  that  our  Indian  runners  brought  in  most 
frequently  was,  that  the  Sauks  were  determined  to  fall 
upon  the  whites  at  the  Portage  and  Fort,  and  massacre 
all,  except  the  families  of  the  Agent  and  Interpreter. 

Plaute  and  Pillon  with  their  families  had  departed  at 
the  first  word  of  danger.  There  only  remained  with  us 
Manaigre,  whose  wife  was  a  half-Winnebago,  Isidore 
Morrin,  and  the  blacksmiths  from  Sugar  Creek — Mata 
and  Turcotte. 

At  night  we  were  all  regularly  armed  and  our  posts 
assigned  us.  After  every  means  had  been  taken  to  make 
the  house  secure,  the  orders  were  given.  Sister  Margaret 
and  I,  in  case  of  attack,  were  to  mount  with  the  children 
to  the  rooms  above,  while  my  husband  and  his  men  were 
to  make  good  their  defence  as  long  as  possible  against  the 
enemy.  Since  I  had  shown  my  sportsmanship  by  bring- 
ing down  accidentally  a  blackbird  on  the  wing,  I  felt  as  if 
I  could  do  some  execution  with  my  little  pistols,  which 
were  regularly  placed  beside  my  pillow  at  night ;  and  I 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  SAUK   WAR.          317 

was  fully  resolved  to  use  them,  if  necessity  required.  I 
do  not  remember  to  have  felt  the  slightest  compunction 
at  the  idea  of  taking  the  lives  of  two  Sauks,  as  I  had  no 
doubt  I  should  do ;  and  this  explains  to  me  what  I  had 
before  often  wondered  at,  the  indifference,  namely,  of  the 
soldier  on  the  field  of  battle  to  the  destruction  of  human 
life  Had  I  been  called  upon,  however,  to  use  rny  weapons 
effectually,  I  should  no  doubt  have  looked  back  upon  it 
with  horror. 

Surrounded  as  we  were  by  Indian  lodges,  which  seldom 
became  perfectly  quiet,  and  excited  as  our  nerves  had  be- 
come by  all  that  we  were  daily  in  the  habit  of  hear- 
ing, we  rarely  slept  very  soundly.  One  night,  after  we 
had  as  much  as  possible  composed  ourselves,  we  were 
startled  at  a  late  hour  by  a  tap  upon  the  window  at  the 
head  of  our  bed,  and  a  call  of  "  Chon !  Chon  I"*  (John  I 
John  !) 

"  Tshah-ko-ztrah  ?"    (What  is  it  ?) 

It  was  Hoo-wau-ne-kah,  the  Little  Elk.  He  spoke  rapidly, 
and  in  a  tone  of  great  agitation.  I  could  not  understand 
him,  and  I  lay  trembling,  and  dreading  to  hear  his  errand 
interpreted.  Now  and  then  I  could  distinguish  the  words 
Sau-kee  (Sauks)  and  Shoonk-hat-tay-rah  (horse),  and  they 
were  not  very  reassuring. 

The  trouble,  I  soon  learned,  was  this.  A  fresh  trail  had 
been  observed  near  the  Petit  Rocher,  on  the  Wisconsin, 
and  the  people  at  the  villages  on  the  Barribault  were  in  a 
state  of  great  alarm,  fearing  it  might  be  the  Sauks. 
There  was  the  appearance  of  a  hundred  or  more  horses 
having  passed  by  this  trail.  Hoo-wau-ne-kah  had  been 


*  The  Indians  who  had  "  been  at  Washington"  were  very  fond  of  call- 
ing their  Father  thus.  Black  Wolf's  son  would  go  further,  and  vociferate 
"  K'hizzie,"  to  show  his  familiarity. 

27* 


318        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

dispatched  at  once  to  tell  their  Father,  and  to  ask  his 
advice. 

After  listening  to  all  he  had  to  communicate,  his  Father 
told  him  the  trail  was  undoubtedly  that  of  General  Henry's 
troops,  who  were  said  to  have  come  north,  looking  for 
the  enemy  ;  that  as  the  marks  of  the  horses'  hoofs  showed 
them,  by  this  report,  to  have  been  shod,  that  was  sufficient 
proof  that  it  was  not  the  trail  of  the  Sauks.  He  thought 
that  the  people  at  the  villages  need  not  feel  any  uneasi- 
ness. 

"  Yery  well,  Father,"  replied  Hoo-wau-ne-kah  ;  "  I  will 
go  back  and  tell  my  people  what  you  say.  They  will 
believe  you,  for  you  always  tell  them  the  truth.  You 
are  not  like  us  Indians,  who  sometimes  deceive  each 
other."  So  saying,  he  returned  to  his  friends,  much  com- 
forted. 

The  completion  of  the  picketing  and  other  defences,  to- 
gether with  the  arrival  of  a  detachment  of  troops  from 
Fort  Howard  under  Lieutenant  Hunter,  at  our  fort,  now 
seemed  to  render  the  latter  the  place  of  greatest  safety. 
We  therefore  regularly,  every  evening  immediately  before 
dusk,  took  up  our  line  of  march  for  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river,  and  repaired  to  quarters  that  had  been  assigned 
us  within  the  garrison,  leaving  our  own  house  and  chat- 
tels to  the  care  of  the  Frenchmen  and  our  friends  the 
Winnebagoes. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  days  that  we  were  sitting  at  the 
windows  which  looked  out  over  the  Portage — indeed,  we 
seldom  sat  anywhere  else,  our  almost  sole  occupation  being 
to  look  abroad  and  see  what  was  coming  next — when  a 
loud,  long,  shrill  whoop  from  a  distance  gave  notice  of 
something  to  be  heard.  "  The  news-halloo  I  what  could 
it  portend?  What  were  we  about  to  hear?"  By  gazing 
intently  towards  the  farthest  extremity  of  the  road,  we 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  SAVK    WAR.          319 

could  perceive  a  moving  body  of  horsemen,  which,  as  they 
approached,  we  saw  to  be  Indians.  They  were  in  full 
costume.  Scarlet  streamers  fluttered  at  the  ends  of  their 
lances — their  arms  glittered  in  the  sun.  Presently,  as 
they  drew  nearer,  their  paint  and  feathers  and  brooches 
became  visible.  There  were  fifty  or  more  warriors.  They 
passed  the  road  which  turns  to  the  Fort,  and  rode  directly 
up  the  hill  leading  to  the  Agency.  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  was 
absent.  The  Interpreter  had  been  sent  for  on  the  first 
distant  appearance  of  the  strangers,  but  had  not  yet 
arrived.  The  party,  having  ascended  the  hill,  halted  near 
the  blacksmith's  shop,  but  did  not  dismount. 

Our  hearts  trembled — it  must  surely  be  the  enemy.  At 
this  moment  my  husband  appeared  from  the  direction  of 
the  Interpreter's  house.  We  called  to  entreat  him  to  stop, 
but  he  walked  along  towards  the  new-comers. 

To  our  infinite  joy,  we  saw  the  chief  of  the  party  dis- 
mount, and  all  the  others  following  his  example  and 
approaching  to  shake  hands. 

A  space  was  soon  cleared  around  the  leader  and  my 
husband,  when  the  former  commenced  an  oration,  flour- 
ishing his  sword  and  using  much  violent  gesticulation. 
It  was  the  first  time  I  had  seen  an  Indian  armed  with 
that  weapon,  and  I  dreaded  to  perceive  it  in  such  hands. 
Sometimes  he  appeared  as  if  he  were  about  to  take  off  the 
head  of  his  auditor  at  a  blow ;  and  our  hearts  sank  as  we 
remembered  the  stratagems  at  Mackinac  and  Detroit  in 
former  days.  At  length  the  speech  was  concluded,  another 
shaking  of  hands  took  place,  and  we  saw  my  husband 
leading  the  way  to  his  storehouse,  from  which  some  of  his 
men  presently  brought  tobacco  and  pipes  and  laid  them 
at  the  feet  of  the  chief. 

Our  suspense  was  soon  relieved  by  being  informed  that 
the  strangers  were  Man-Eater,  the  principal  chief  of  the 


320        THE  EARLY  DAY  nv  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Rock  River  Indians,  who  had  come  with  his  band  to 
"  hold  a  talk"  and  bring  information. 

These  Indians  were  under  the  special  care  of  Mr.  Henry 
Gratiot,  and  his  efforts  had  been  most  judicious  and  unre- 
mitting in  preserving  the  good  feeling  of  this  the  most 
dangerous  portion  of  the  Winnebagoes. 

The  intelligence  that  Man-Eater,  who  was  a  most  noble 
Indian  in  appearance  and  character,  brought  us,  confirmed 
that  already  received,  namely,  that  the  Sauks  were  gradu- 
ally drawing  north,  towards  the  Portage,  although  he 
evidently  did  not  know  exactly  their  whereabouts. 

There  was,  soon  after  they  had  taken  leave,  an  arrival 
of  another  party  of  Winnebagoes,  and  these  requested  per- 
mission to  dance  for  their  Father. 

The  compliment  having  been  accepted,  they  assembled, 
as  usual,  on  the  esplanade  in  front  of  the  house.  My 
sister,  the  children,  and  myself  stationed  ourselves  at  the 
open  windows,  according  to  custom,  and  my  husband  sat 
on  the  broad  step  before  the  door,  which  opened  from  the 
outer  air  directly  into  the  parlor  where  we  were. 

The  performance  commenced,  and  as  the  dancers  pro- 
ceeded, following  each  other  round  and  round  in  the  pro- 
gress of  the  dance,  my  sister,  Mrs.  Helm,  remarked  to  me, 
"  Look  at  that  small,  dark  Indian,  with  the  green  boughs  on 
his  person — that  is  a  Sank!  They  always  mark  themselves 
in  this  manner  with  white  clay,  and  ornament  themselves 
with  leaves  when  they  dance  !"  In  truth,  I  had  never 
seen  this  costume  among  our  own  Indians,  and  as  I  gazed 
at  this  one  with  green  chaplets  round  his  head  and  his 
legs,  and  even  his  gun  wreathed  in  the  same  manner,  while 
his  body  displayed  no  paint  except  the  white  transverse 
streaks  with  which  it  was  covered,  I  saw  that  he  was, 
indeed,  a  stranger.  Without  owing  anything  to  the  ex- 
aggeration of  fear,  his  countenance  was  truly  ferocious. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  SAUK   WAR.          321 

He  held  his  gun  in  his  hand,  and  every  time  the  course 
of  the  dance  brought  him  directly  in  front  of  where  we  sat, 
he  would  turn  his  gaze  full  upon  us,  and  club  his  weapon 
before  him  with  what  we  interpreted  into  an  air  of  de- 
fiance. We  sat  as  still  as  death,  for  we  knew  it  would 
not  be  wise  to  exhibit  any  appearance  of  fear ;  but  my 
sister  remarked,  in  a  low  tone,  "  I  have  always  thought 
that  I  was  to  lose  my  life  by  the  hands  of  the  Indians. 
This  is  the  third  Indian  war  I  have  gone  through,  and 
now,  I  suppose,  it  will  be  the  last." 

It  was  the  only  time  I  ever  saw  her  lose  her  self-posses- 
sion. She  was  always  remarkably  calm  and  resolute,  but 
now  I  could  see  that  she  trembled.  Still  we  sat  there — 
there  was  a  sort  of  fascination  as  our  imaginations  became 
more  and  more  excited.  Presently  some  rain-drops  began 
to  fall.  The  Indians  continued  their  dance  for  a  few 
minutes  longer,  then,  with  whoopings  and  shoutings,  they 
rushed  simultaneously  towards  the  house.  We  fled  into 
my  apartment  and  closed  the  door,  which  my  sister  at 
first  held  fast,  but  she  presently  came  and  seated  herself 
by  me  on  the  bed,  for  she  saw  that  I  could  not  compose 
myself.  Of  all  forms  of  death,  that  by  the  hands  of 
savages  is  the  most  difficult  to  face  calmly;  and  I  fully 
believed  that  our  hour  was  come. 

There  was  no  interruption  to  the  dance,  which  the 
Indians  carried  on  in  the  parlor,  leaping  and  yelling  as 
if  they  would  bring  down  the  roof  over  our  heads.  In 
vain  we  tried  to  persuade  my  husband  and  the  children, 
through  a  crevice  of  the  door,  to  come  and  join  us.  The 
latter,  feeling  no  danger,  were  too  much  delighted  with 
the  exhibition  to  leave  it,  and  the  former  only  came  for  a 
moment  to  reassure  me,  and  then  judged  it  wisest  to  re- 
turn, and  manifest  his  satisfaction  at  the  compliment  by 
his  presence.  He  made  light  of  our  fears,  and  would  not 


322        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

admit  that  the  object  of  our  suspicions  was  in  fact  a 
Sauk,  but  only  some  young  Winnebago,  who  had,  as  is 
sometimes  the  custom,  imitated  them  in  costume  and 
appearance. 

It  may  have  been  "  good  fun"  to  him  to  return  to  his 
village  and  tell  how  he  frightened  "the  white  squaws." 
Such  a  trick  would  not  be  unnatural  in  a  white  youth,  and 
perhaps,  since  human  nature  is  everywhere  the  same,  it 
might  not  be  out  of  the  way  in  an  Indian. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

FLEEING    FROM    <THE    INDIANS. 

THE  danger  bad  now  become  so  imminent  that  my 
husband  determined  to  send  his  family  to  Fort  Howard,  a 
point  which  was  believed  to  be  far  out  of  the  range  of  the 
enemy.  It  was  in  vain  that  I  pleaded  to  be  permitted  to 
remain;  he  was  firm. 

"I  must  not  leave  my  post,"  said  he,  "while  there  is 
any  danger.  My  departure  would  perhaps  be  the  signal 
for  an  immediate  alliance  of  the  Winnebagoes  with  the 
Sauks.  I  am  certain  that  as  long  as  I  am  here  my  pres- 
ence will  act  as  a  restraint  upon  them.  You  wish  to 
remain  and  share  my  dangers  I  Your  doing  so  would 
expose  us  both  to  certain  destruction  in  case  of  attack. 
By  the  aid  of  my  friends  in  both  tribes,  I  could  hope  to 
preserve  my  own  life  if  I  were  alone ;  but  surrounded  by 
my  family,  that  would  be  impossible — we  should  all  fall 
victims  together.  My  duty  plainly  is,  to  send  you  to  a 
place  of  safety." 


FLEEING   FROM  THE  INDIANS.  323 

An  opportunity  for  doing  this  soon  occurred.  Paquette, 
the  Interpreter,  who  was  likewise  an  agent  of  the  Ameri- 
can Fur  Company,  had  occasion  to  send  a  boat-load  of 
furs  to  Green  Bay,  on  their  way  to  Mackinac.  Mr.  Kinzie, 
having  seen  it  as  comfortably  fitted  up  as  an  open  boat 
of  that  description  could  be,  with  a  tent-cloth  fastened  on 
a  frame-work  of  hoop-poles  over  the  centre  and  lined  with 
a  dark -green  blanket,  and  having  placed  on  board  an 
abundant  store  of  provisions  and  other  comforts,  com- 
mitted us  to  the  joint  care  of  my  brother  Arthur  and  our 
faithful  blacksmith,  Mata. 

This  latter  was  a  tall,  gaunt  Frenchman,  with  a  freckled 
face,  a  profusion  of  crisp,  sandy  hair,  and  an  inveterate  pro- 
pensity to  speak  English.  His  knowledge  of  the  language 
was  somewhat  limited,  and  he  burlesqued  it  by  adding  an 
s  to  almost  every  word,  and  giving  out  each  phrase  with  a 
jerk. 

"Davids,"  he  was  wont  to  say  to  the  little  yellow 
fiddler,  after  an  evening's  frolic  at  the  Interpreter's, 
"  Davids,  clear  away  the  tables  and  the  glasses,  and  play 
fishes-liornspikes."*  He  was  a  kind,  affectionate  crea- 
ture, and  his  devotion  to  "  Monsieur  Johns"  and  "  Madame 
Johns"  knew  no  bounds. 

Besides  these  two  protectors,  three  trusty  Indians, 
the  chief  of  whom  was  called  Old  Smoker,  were  engaged 
to  escort  our  party.  The  crew  of  the  boat  consisted 
entirely  of  French  engages  in  the  service  of  the  Fur  Com- 
pany. They  were  six  gay-hearted,  merry  fellows,  light- 
ening their  labor  with  their*  pipe  and  their  songs,  in  which 
latter  they  would  have  esteemed  it  a  great  compliment  to 
be  joined  by  the  ladies  who  listened  to  them ;  but  our  hearts, 


*  Fisher's  Hornpipe. 


324        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

alas !  were  now  too  heavy  to  participate  in  their  enjoy- 
ment. 

The  Fourth  of  July,  the  day  on  which  we  left  our  home, 
was  a  gloomy  one  indeed  to  those  who  departed  and  to 
the  one  left  behind.  Who  knew  if  we  should  ever  meet 
again  ?  The  experience  which  some  of  the  circle  had  had 
in  Indian  warfare  was  such  as  to  justify  the  saddest 
forebodings.  There  was  not  even  the  consolation  of  a 
certainty  that  this  step  would  secure  our  safety.  The 
Sauks  might,  possibly,  be  on  the  other  side  of  us,  and  the 
route  we  were  taking  might  perhaps,  though  not  proba- 
bly, carry  us  into  their  very  midst.  It  was  no  wonder, 
then,  that  our  leave-taking  was  a  solemn  one — a  parting 
which  all  felt  might  be  for  this  world. 

Not  all,  however ;  for  the  gay,  cheerful  Frenchmen 
laughed  and  sang  and  cracked  their  jokes,  and  "  assured 
Monsieur  John  that  they  would  take  Madame  John  and 
Madame  Alum  safe  to  the  bay,  spite  of  Sauks  or  wind  or 
weather." 

Thus  we  set  out  on  our  journey.  For  many  miles  the 
Fort  was  in  sight,  as  the  course  of  the  river  alternately 
approached  and  receded  from  its  walls,  and  it  was  not 
until  nearly  mid-day  that  we  caught  the  last  glimpse  of 
our  home. 

At  the  noon-tide  meal,  or  pipe,  of  the  voyageurs,  an 
alarming  discovery  was  made:  no  bread  had  been  put  on 
board  for  the  crew  !  How  this  oversight  had  occurred,  no 
one  could  tell.  One  was  certain  that  a  large  quantity  had 
been  brought  from  the  garrison-bakery  for  their  use  that 
very  morning — another  had  even  seen  the  sacks  of  loaves 
standing  in  Paquette's  kitchen.  Be  that  as  it  may,  there 
we  were,  many  miles  on  our  journey,  and  with  no  pro- 
visions for  the  six  Frenchmen,  except  some  salted  pork,  a 
few  beans,  and  some  onions.  A  consultation  was  held  in 


FLEEING  FROM  THE  INDIANS.  325 

this  emergency.  Should  they  return  to  the  Portage  for 
supplies  ?  The  same  danger  that  made  their  departure 
necessary,  still  existed,  and  the  utmost  dispatch  had  been 
enjoined  upon  them,  We  found  upon  examination  that 
the  store  of  bread  and  crackers  with  which  our  party  had 
been  provided  was  far  beyond  what  we  could  possibly  re- 
quire, and  we  thought  it  would  be  sufficient  to  allow  of 
rations  to  the  Frenchmen  until  we  should  reach  Powell's, 
at  the  Butte  des  Morts,  the  day  but  one  following,  where 
we  should  undoubtedly  be  able  to  procure  a  fresh  supply. 

This  decided  on,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey,  always 
in  profound  silence,  for  a  song  or  a  loud  laugh  was  now 
strictly  prohibited  until  we  should  have  passed  the  utmost 
limits  of  country  where  the  enemy  might  possibly  be.  We 
had  been  warned  beforehand  that  a  certain  point,  where 
the  low  marshy  meadows,  through  which  the  river  had 
hitherto  run,  rises  into  a  more  firm  and  elevated  country, 
was  the  border  of  the  Menomonee  territory,  and  the  spot 
where  the  Sauks,  if  they  had  fled  north  of  the  Wisconsin 
towards  the  Chippewa  country,  would  be  most  likely  to  be 
encountered 

As  we  received  intimation  on  the  forenoon  of  the  second 
day  that  we  were  drawing  near  this  spot,  I  must  confess 
that  "  we  held  our  breath  for  awe." 

The  three  Winnebagoes  were  in  the  bow  of  the  boat. 
Old  Smoker,  the  chief,  squatted  upon  his  feet  on  the  bench 
of  the  foremost  rowers.  We  looked  at  him.  He  was  gaz- 
ing intently  in  the  direction  of  the  wooded  point  we  were 
approaching.  Our  eyes  followed  his,  and  we  saw  three 
Indians  step  forward  and  stand  upon  the  bank.  We  said 
in  a  low  voice  to  each  other,  "  If  they  are  Sauks,  we  are 
lost,  for  the  whole  body  must  be  in  that  thicket."  The 
boat  continued  to  approach  ;  not  a  word  was  spoken  ;  the 
dip  of  the  paddle,  and  perhaps  the  beating  hearts  of  some, 

28 


326        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

were  the  only  sounds  that  broke  the  stillness.  Again  we 
looked  at  the  chief.  His  nostrils  were  dilated — his  eyes 
almost  glaring. 

Suddenly,  with  a  bound,  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  uttered 
his  long,  shrill  whoop. 

"Hoh  !  hoh  !  hoh  !  Neechee  (friend)  M uli-no- mo-nee  /" 

All  was  now  joy  and  gladness.  Every  one  was  forward 
to  shake  hands  with  the  strangers  as  soon  as  we  could 
reach  them,  in  token  of  our  satisfaction  that  they  were 
Menomonees  and  not  Sauks,  of  the  latter  of  whom,  by  the 
way,  they  could  give  us  no  intelligence. 

By  noon  of  that  day  we  considered  ourselves  to  be  out 
of  the  region  of  danger.  Still,  caution  was  deemed  neces- 
sary, and  when  at  the  mid-day  pipe  the  boat  was  pushed 
ashore  under  a  beautiful  overhanging  bank,  crowned  with 
a  thick  wood,  the  usual  vigilance  was  somewhat  relaxed, 
and  the  young  people,  under  the  escort  of  Arthur  and 
Mata,  were  permitted  to  roam  about  a  little,  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  boat. 

They  soon  came  back  with  the  report  that  the  woods 
were  "  alive  with  pigeons," — they  could  almost  knock 
them  down  with  sticks;  and  earnestly  did  they  plead  to  be 
allowed  to  shoot  at  least  enough  for  supper.  But  no — 
the  enemy  might  be  nearer  than  we  imagined — the  firing 
of  a  gun  would  betray  our  whereabouts  —  it  was  most 
prudent  to  give  no  notice  to  friend  or  foe.  So,  very  reluc- 
tantly, they  were  compelled  to  return  to  the  boat  without 
their  game. 

The  next  morning  brought  us  to  Powell's,  at  the  Butte 
des  Morts.  Sad  were  the  faces  of  the  poor  Frenchmen  at 
learning  that  not  a  loaf  of  bread  was  to  be  had.  Our 
own  store,  too,  was  by  this  time  quite  exhausted.  The 
only  substitute  we  could  obtain  was  a  bag  of  dark-looking, 
bitter  flour.  With  this  provision  for  our  whole  party,  we 


FLEEING  FROM  THE  INDIANS.  327 

were  forced  to  be  contented,  and  we  left  the  Hillock  of 
the  Dead,  feeling  that  it  had  been  indeed  the  grave  of 
our  hopes. 

By  dint  of  good  rowing,  our  crew  soon  brought  us  to 
the  spot  where  the  river  enters  that  beautiful  sheet  of 
water,  Winnebago  Lake.  Though  there  was  but  little 
wind  when  we  reached  the  lake,  the  Frenchmen  hoisted 
their  sail,  in  hopes  to  save  themselves  the  labor  of  row- 
ing across  ;  but  in  vain  did  they  whistle,  with  all  the  force 
of  their  lungs — in  vain  did  they  supplicate  La  Vierge,  with 
a  comical  mixture  of  fun  and  reverence.  As  a  lasttesource, 
it  was  at  length  suggested  by  some  one  that  their  only 
chance  lay  in  propitiating  the  goddess  of  the  winds  with 
an  offering  of  some  cast-off  garment. 

Application  was  made  all  round  by  Guardapie,  the 
chief  spokesman  of  the  crew.  Alas  1  not  one  of  the  poor 
voyageurs  could  boast  a  spare  article.  A  few  old  rags 
were  at  length  rummaged  out  of  the  little  receptacle  of 
food,  clothing,  and  dirt  in  the  bow  of  the  boat,  and  cast 
into  the  waves.  For  a  moment  all  flattered  themselves 
that  the  experiment  had  been  successful — the  sail  fluttered, 
swelled  a  little,  and  then  flapped  idly  down  against  the 
mast.  The  party  were  in  despair,  until,  after  a  whispered 
consultation  together,  Julian  and  Edwin  stepped  forward 
as  messengers  of  mercy.  In  a  trice  they  divested  them- 
selves of  jacket  and  vest  and  made  a  proffer  of  their  next 
garment  to  aid  in  raising  the  wind. 

At  first  there  seemed  a  doubt  in  the  minds  of  the  boat- 
men whether  they  ought  to  accept  so  magnificent  an  offer ; 
but  finding,  on  giving  them  a  preparatory  shake,  that  the 
value  of  the  contribution  was  less  than  they  had  imag- 
ined, they,  with  many  shouts  and  much  laughter,  con- 
signed them  to  the  waves.  To  the  great  delight  and 
astonishment  of  the  boys,  a  breeze  at  this  moment  sprung 


328        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

up,  which  carried  the  little  vessel  beautifully  over  the 
waters  for  about  half  the  distance  to  Garlic  Island.  By 
this  time  the  charm  was  exhausted,  nor  was  it  found  pos- 
sible to  renew  it  by  a  repetition  of  similar  offerings.  All 
expedients  were  tried  without  success,  and,  with  sundry 
rather  disrespectful  reflections  upon  the  lady  whose  aid 
they  had  invoked,  the  Frenchmen  were  compelled  to 
betake  themselves  to  their  oars,  until  they  reached  the 
island. 

Two  or  three  canoes  of  Winnebagoes  arrived  at  the 
same  moment,  and  their  owners  immediately  stepped  for- 
ward with  an  offering  of  some  sturgeon  which  they  had 
caught  in  the  lake.  As  this  promised  to  be  an  agreeable 
variety  to  the  noon-tide  meal  (at  least  for  the  Frenchmen), 
it  was  decided  to  stop  and  kindle  a  fire  for  the  purpose  of 
cooking  it.  We  took  advantage  of  this  interval  to  recom- 
mend to  the  boys  a  stroll  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  island, 
where  the  clear,  shallow  water  and  pebbly  beach  offered 
temptation  to  a  refreshing  bath.  While  they  availed 
themselves  of  this,  under  the  supervision  of  Harry,  the 
black  boy,  we  amused  ourselves  with  gathering  the  fine 
red  raspberries  with  which  the  island  abounded. 

Our  enjoyment  was  cut  short,  however,  by  discovering 
that  the  whole  place,  vines,  shrubs,  and  even,  apparently, 
the  earth  itself,  was  infested  with  myriads  of  the  wood- 
tick,  a  little  insect,  that,  having  fastened  to  the  skin, 
penetrates  into  the  very  flesh,  causing  a  swelling  and  irri- 
tation exceeding  painful,  and  even  dangerous.  The  alarm 
was  sounded,  to  bring  the  boys  back  in  all  haste  to  the 
open  and  more  frequented  part  of  the  island.  But  we 
soon  found  we  had  not  left  our  tormentors  behind. 
Throughout  the  day  we  continued  to  be  sensible  of  their 
proximity.  From  the  effects  of  their  attacks  we  were  not 
relieved  for  several  succeeding  days;  those  which  had 


FLEEING   FROM  THE  INDIANS.  329 

succeeded  in  burying  themselves  in  the  flesh  having  to 
be  removed  with  the  point  of  a  penknife  or  a  large  needle. 
After  partaking  of  our  dinner,  we  stepped  on  board  our 
boat,  and,  the  wind  having  risen,  we  were  carried  by  the 
breeze  to  the  farther  verge  of  the  lake,  and  into  the 
entrance  of  the  river,  or,  as  it  was  called,  the  Winnebago 
Rapids. 

On  the  point  of  land  to  the  right  stood  a  collection  of 
neat  bark  wigwams — this  was  Four-Legs'  village. 

It  was  an  exciting  and  somewhat  hazardous  passage 
down  the  rapids  and  over  the  Grand  Chute,  a  fall  of  several 
feet;  but  it  was  safely  passed,  and  at  the  approach  of 
evening  the  boat  reached  the  settlement  of  the  Wauba- 
nakees  at  the  head  of  the  Little  Chute.  These  are  the 
Stockbridge  or  Brothertown  Indians,  the  remains  of  the 
old  Mohicans,  who  had,  a  few  years  before,  emigrated 
from  Oneida  County,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  to  a  tract 
granted  them  by  the  United  States,  on  the  fertile  banks 
of  the  Fox  River.  They  had  already  cleared  extensive 
openings  in  the  forest,  and  built  some  substantial  and 
comfortable  houses  near  the  banks  of  the  river,  which 
were  here  quite  high,  and  covered  for  the  most  part  with 
gigantic  trees. 

It  was  determined  to  ask  hospitality  of  these  people,  to 
the  extent  of  borrowing  a  corner  of  their  fire  to  boil  our 
tea-kettle,  and  bake  the  short-cake  which  had  been  now, 
for  nearly  two  days,  our  substitute  for  bread.  Its  manu- 
facture had  been  a  subject  of  much  merriment.  The  in- 
gredients, consisting  of  Powell's  black  flour,  some  salt, 
and  a  little  butter,  were  mixed  in  the  tin  box  which  bad 
held  our  meat.  This  was  then  reversed,  and,  having  been 
properly  cleansed,  supplied  the  place  of  a  dough-board. 
The  vinegar-bottle  served  the  office  of  rolling-pin,  and  a 
shallow  tin  dish  formed  the  appliance  for  baking.  The 


330         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

Waubanakees  were  so  good  as  to  lend  us  an  iron  bake- 
kettle,  and  superintend  the  cooking  of  our  cake  after 
Harry  had  carried  it  up  to  their  dwelling. 

So  kind  and  hospitable  did  they  show  themselves,  that 
the  crew  of  the  boat  took  the  resolution  of  asking  a  lodging 
on  shore,  by  way  of  relief  after  their  crowded  quarters  in 
the  boat  for  the  last  three  nights.  Arthur  and  Mata  soon 
adopted  the  same  idea,  and  we  were  invited  to  follow  their 
example,  with  the  assurance  that  the  houses  were  ex- 
tremely neat  and  orderly. 

We  preferred,  however,  as  it  was  a  fine  night,  and  all 
things  were  so  comfortably  arranged  in  the  boat,  to  re- 
main on  board,  keeping  Edwin  and  Josette  with  us. 

The  boat  was  tightly  moored,  for  the  little  Chute  was 
just  below,  and  if  our  craft  should  break  loose  in  the  rapid 
current,  and  drift  down  over  the  falls,  it  would  be  a  very 
serious  matter.  As  an  additional  precaution,  one  man 
was  left  on  board  to  keep  all  things  safe  and  in  order,  and, 
these  arrangements  having  been  made,  the  others  ascended 
the  bank,  and  took  up  their  night's  lodgings  in  the  Wau- 
banakee  cabins. 

It  was  a  beautiful,  calm,  moonlight  night,  the  air  just 
sufficiently  warm  to  be  agreeable,  while  the  gentle  mur- 
mur of  the  rapids  and  of  the  fall,  at  no  great  distance,  soon 
lulled  our  party  to  repose.  How  long  we  had  slumbered 
•  we  knew  not,  when  we  were  aroused  by  a  rushing  wind. 
It  bent  the  poles  supporting  the  awning,  snapped  them, 
and,  another  gust  succeeding,  tent  and  blanket  were  car- 
ried away  on  the  blast  down  the  stream.  The  moonlight 
was  gone,  but  a  flash  of  lightning  showed  them  sailing 
away  like  a  spectre  in  the  distance. 

The  storm  increased  in  violence.  The  rain  began  to 
pour  in  torrents,  and  the  thunder  and  lightning  to  succeed 
each  other  in  fearful  rapidity.  My  sister  sprang  to  waken 


FLEEING  FROM  THE  INDIANS.  331 

the  Frenchman.  "  Get  up,  Yitelle,  quick,"  cried  she,  in 
French,  "  run  up  the  bank  for  Mata  and  Mr.  Arthur — tell 
them  to  come  and  get  us  instantly." 

The  man  made  her  no  reply,  but  fell  upon  his  knees,  in- 
voking the  Virgin  most  vociferously. 

"  Do  not  wait  for  the  Virgin,  but  go  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible. Do  you  not  see  we  shall  all  be  killed  ?" 

"  Oh  !  not  for  the  world,  madame,  not  for  the  world," 
said  Vitelle,  burying  his  head  in  a  pack  of  furs,  "  would  I 
go  up  that  bank  in  this  storm."  And  here  he  began  cry- 
ing most  lustily  to  all  the  saints  in  the  calendar. 

It  was  indeed  awful.  The  roaring  of  the  thunder  and 
the  flashing  of  the  lightning  around  us  were  like  the  con- 
tinued discharge  of  a  park  of  artillery.  I  with  some  diffi- 
culty drew  forth  my  cloak,  and  enveloped  myself  and 
Josette — sister  Margaret  did  the  same  with  Edwin. 

"  Oh  1  madame,"  said  the  poor  little  girl,  her  teeth  chat- 
tering with  cold  and  fright,  "  won't  we  be  drowned  ?" 

"Very  well,"  said  my  sister  to  the  Frenchman,  "you 
see  that  Madame  John  is  at  the  last  agony — if  you  will 
not  go  for  help  I  must,  and  Monsieur  John  must  know 
that  you  left  his  wife  to  perish." 

This  was  too  much  for  Vitelle.  "  If  I  must,  I  must," 
said  he,  and  with  a  desperate  bound  he  leaped  on  shore  and 
sped  up  the  hill  with  might  and  main. 

In  a  few  minutes,  though  it  seemed  ages  to  us,  a  whole 
posse  came  flying  down  the  hill.  The  incessant  lightning 
made  all  things  appear  as  in  the  glare  of  day.  Mata's 
curly  hair  fairly  stood  on  end,  and  his  eyes  rolled  with 
ghastly  astonishment  at  the  spectacle. 

"  Oh,  my  God,  Madame  Johns !  what  would  Monsieur 
Johns  say,  to  see  you  nows  ?"  exclaimed  he,  as  he  seized 
me  in  his  arms  and  bore  me  up  the  hill.  Arthur  followed 
with  sister  Margaret,  and  two  others  with  Edwin  and 


332        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Josette.  Nobody  carried  Yitelle,  for  he  had  taken  care  not 
to  risk  his  precious  life  by  venturing  again  to  the  boat. 

On  arriving  at  the  cabin  where  Arthur  and  Mata  had 
been  lodged,  a  fire  was,  with  some  difficulty,  kindled,  and 
our  trunks  having  been  brought  up  from  the  boat,  we 
were  at  length  able  to  exchange  our  drenched  garments, 
and  those  of  the  children,  for  others  more  comfortable, 
after  which  we  laid  ourselves  upon  the  clean  but  homely 
bed,  and  slept  until  daylight. 

As  it  was  necessary  to  ascertain  what  degree  of  damage 
the  cargo  of  furs  had  sustained,  an  early  start  was  pro- 
posed. Apparently,  the  inhabitants  of  the  cottages  had 
become  weary  in  well-doing,  for  they  declined  preparing 
breakfast  for  us,  although  we  assured  them  they  should  be 
well  compensated  for  their  trouble.  We,  consequently, 
saw  ourselves  compelled  to  depart  with  very  slender  pros- 
pects of  a  morning  meal. 

When  we  reached  the  boat,  what  a  scene  presented 
itself!  Bedclothes,  cloaks,  trunks,  mess-basket,  packs  of 
furs,  all  bearing  the  marks  of  a  complete  deluge !  The 
boat  ankle-deep  in  water — literally  no  place  on  board 
where  we  could  either  stand  or  sit.  After  some  baling 
out,  and  an  attempt  at  disposing  some  of  the  packs  of  furs 
which  had  suffered  least  from  the  flood,  so  as  to  form  a 
sort  of  divan  in  the  centre  of  the  boat,  nothing  better 
seemed  to  offer  than  to  re-embark,  and  endure  what  could 
not  be  cured. 

Our  position  was  not  an  enviable  one.  Wherever  a  foot 
or  hand  was  placed,  the  water  gushed  up,  with  a  bubbling 
sound,  and,  oh !  the  state  of  the  bandboxes  and  work- 
baskets!  Breakfast  there  was  none,  for  on  examining  the 
mess-basket  everything  it  contained  was  found  mingled  in 
one  undistinguishable  mass.  Tea,  pepper,  salt,  short-cake, 
all  floating  together — it  was  a  hopeless  case. 


FLEEING  FROM  THE  INDIANS.  333 

But  this  was  not  the  worst.  As  the  fervid  July  sun 
rose  higher  in  the  heavens,  the  steam  which  exhaled  from 
every  object  on  board  was  nearly  suffocating-.  The  boat 
was  old — the  packs  of  skins  were  old — their  vicinity  in  a 
dry  day  had  been  anything  but  agreeable — now  it  was 
intolerable.  There  was  no  retreating  from  it,  however ; 
so  we  encouraged  the  children  to  arm  themselves  with 
patience,  for  the  short  time  that  yet  remained  of  our 
voyage. 

Seated  on  our  odoriferous  couch,  beneath  the  shade  of  a 
single  umbrella,  to  protect  our  whole  party  from  the  scorch- 
ing SUQ,  we  glided  wearily  down  the  stream,  through  that 
long,  tedious  day.  As*we  passed  successively  the  Kaka- 
lin,  the  Rapids,  Dickenson's,  the  Agency,  with  what  long- 
ing eyes  did  we  gaze  at  human  habitations,  where  others 
were  enjoying  the  shelter  of  a  roof  and  the  comforts  of 
food — and  how  eagerly  did  we  count  the  hours  which 
must  elapse  before  we  could  reach  Fort  Howard ! 

There  were  no  songs  from  the  poor  Frenchmen  this 
day.  Music  and  fasting  do  not  go  well  together.  At 
length  we  stopped  at  Shanty-town,  where  the  boat  was 
to  be  unloaded.  All  hands  fell  to  work  to  transfer  the 
cargo  to  the  warehouse  of  the  Fur  Company,  which  stood 
near  the  landing.  It  was  not  a  long  operation,  for  all 
worked  heartily.  This  being  accomplished,  the  voyageurs, 
one  and  all,  prepared  to  take  their  leave.  In  vain  Mata 
stormed  and  raved — in  vain  Arthur  remonstrated. 

"  No,"  they  said,  "they  had  brought  the  boat  and  cargo 
to  the  warehouse — that  was  all  of  their  job."  And  they 
turned  to  go. 

"  Guardapie,"  said  I,  "  do  you  intend  to  leave  us  here  ?" 

"  Bien,  madame !  it  is  the  place  we  always  stop  at." 

"  Does  Monsieur  John  pay  you  for  bringing  his  family 
down?" 


334        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  Oh,  yes,  Monsieur  John  has  given  us  an  order  on  the 
sutler,  at  the  Fort  down  below." 

"  To  be  paid  when  you  deliver  us  safe  at  the  Fort  down 
below.  It  seems  I  shall  be  there  before  you,  and  I  shall 
arrange  that  matter.  Monsieur  John  never  dreamed  that 
this  would  be  your  conduct" 

The  Frenchmen  consulted  together,  and  the  result  was 
that  Guardapie  with  two  others  jumped  into  the  boat, 
took  their  oars,  and  rather  sulkily  rowed  us  the  remaining 
two  miles  to  Fort  Howard. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

FORT    HOWARD — OUR   RETURN    HOME. 

WE  soon  learned  that  a  great  panic  prevailed  at  Green 
Bay  on  account  of  the  Sauks.  The  people  seemed  to  have 
possessed  themselves  with  the  idea  that  the  enemy  would 
visit  this  place  on  their  way  to  Canada  to  put  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  the  British  Government.  How 
they  were  to  get  there  from  this  point — whether  they 
were  to  stop  and  fabricate  themselves  bark  canoes  for  the 
purpose,  or  whether  they  were  to  charter  one  of  Mr.  New- 
bery's  schooners  for  the  trip,  the  good  people  did  not 
seem  fully  to  have  made  up  their  minds.  One  thing  is 
certain,  a  portion  of  the  citizens  were  nearly  frightened  to 
death,  and  were  fully  convinced  that  there  was  no  safety 
for  them  but  within  the  walls  of  the  old  dilapidated  fort, 
from  which  nearly  all  the  troops  had  been  withdrawn  and 
sent  to  Fort  Winnebago  some  time  previous. 


FORT  HOWARD— OUR  RETURN  HOME.  335 

Their  fears  were  greatly  aggravated  by  a  report, 
brought  by  some  traveller,  that  he  had  slept'  at  night  on 
the  very  spot  where  the  Sauks  breakfasted  the  next  morn- 
ing. Now,  as  the  Sauks  were  known  to  be  reduced  to 
very  short  commons,  there  was  every  reason  to  suppose 
that  if  the  man  had  waited  half  an  hour  longer  they 
would  have  eaten  him  ;  so  he  was  considered  to  have 
made  a  wonderful  escape. 

Our  immediate  friends  and  acquaintances  were  far  from 
joining  in  these  fears.  The  utter  improbability  of  such  a 
movement  was  obvious  to  all  who  considered  the  nature 
of  the  country  to  be  traversed,  and  the  efficient  and  nu- 
merous body  of  whites  by  whom  they  must  be  opposed  on 
their  entrance  into  that  neighborhood.  There  were  some, 
however,  who  could  not  be  persuaded  that  there  was  any 
security  but  in  flight,  and  eagerly  was  the  arrival  of  the 
"  Mariner"  looked  for,  as  the  anxiety  grew  more  and  more 
intense. 

The  "  Mariner"  appeared  at  last.  It  was  early  in  the 
morning.  In  one  hour  from  the  time  of  her  arrival  the  fear- 
ful news  she  brought  had  spread  the  whole  length  of  the 
settlement — "the  cholera  was  in  this  country  1  It  was  in 
Detroit — it  was  among  the  troops  who  were  on  their  way 
to  the  seat  of  war  I  Whole  companies  had  died  of  it  in  the 
river  St.  Glair,  and  the  survivors  had  been  put  on  shore 
at  Fort  Gratiot,  to  save  their  lives  as  best  they  might!" 
We  were  shut  in  between  the  savage  foe  on  one  hand  and 
the  pestilence  on  the  other! 

To  those  who  had  friends  at  the  East  the  news  was 
most  appalling.  It  seemed  to  unman  every  one  who 
heard  it.  An  officer  who  had  exhibited  the  most  dis- 
tinguished prowess  in  the  battle-field,  and  also  in  some 
private  enterprises  demanding  unequalled  courage  and 
daring,  was  the  first  to  bring  us  the  news.  When  he  had 


336    THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

communicated  it,  he  laid  his  head  against  the  window-sill 
and  wept  like  a  child. 

Those  who  must  perforce  rejoin  friends  near  and  dear, 
left  the  Bay  in  the  "  Mariner ;"  all  others  considered  their 
present  home  the  safest;  and  so  it  proved,  for  the  dreadful 
scourge  did  not  visit  Green  Bay  that  season. 

The  weather  was  intensely  hot,  and  the  mosquitoes  so 
thick  that  we  did  not  pretend  to  walk  on  the  parade  after 
sunset,  unless  armed  with  two  fans,  or  green  branches 
to  keep  constantly  in  motion,  in  order  to  disperse  them. 
This,  by  the  way,  was  the  surest  method  of  attracting 
them.  We  had  somehow  forgotten  the  apathetic  indiffer- 
ence which  had  often  excited  our  wonder  in  Old  Smoker, 
as  we  had  observed  him  calmly  sitting  and  allowing  his 
naked  arms  and  person  to  become  literally  gray  with  the 
tormenting  insects.  Then  he  would  quietly  wipe  off  a 
handful,  the  blood  following  the  movement  of  the  hand 
over  his  skin,  and  stoically  wait  for  an  occasion  to  repeat 
the  movement.  It  is  said  that  the  mosquito,  if  undisturbed 
until  he  has  taken  his  fill,  leaves  a  much  less  inflamed  bite 
than  if  brushed  away  in  the  midst  of  his  feast. 

By  day,  the  air  was  at  this  season  filled  with  what  is 
called  the  Green  Bay  fly,  a  species  of  dragon-fly,  with 
which  the  outer  walls  of  the  houses  are  at  times  so 
covered  that  their  color  is  hardly  distinguishable.  Their 
existence  is  very  ephemeral,  scarcely  lasting  more  than  a 
day.  Their  dead  bodies  are  seen  adhering  to  the  walls 
and  windows  within,  and  they  fall  without  in  such  num- 
bers that  after  a  high  wind  has  gathered  them  into  rows 
along  the  sides  of  the  quarters,  one  may  walk  through 
them  and  toss  them  up  with  their  feet  like  the  dry  leaves 
in  autumn. 

As  we  walked  across  the  parade,  our  attention  was 
sometimes  called  to  a  tapping  upon  the  bars  of  the  dun- 


FORT  HOWARD— OUR  RETURN  HOME.          337 

geon  in  which  a  criminal  was  confined — it  was  the  mur- 
derer of  Lieutenant  Foster. 

It  may  be  remembered  that  this  amiable  young  officer 
had  been  our  travelling1  companion  in  our  journey  from 
Chicago  the  preceding  year.  Some  months  after  his  arrival 
at  Fort  Howard,  he  had  occasion  to  order  a  soldier  of  his 
company,  named  Doyle,  into  confinement  for  intoxication. 
The  man,  a  few  days  afterwards,  prevailed  on  the  sergeant 
of  the  guard  to  escort  him  to  Lieutenant  Foster's  quarters 
on  the  plea  that  he  wished  to  speak  to  him.  He  ascended 
the  stairs  to  the  young  officer's  room,  while  the  sergeant 
and  another  soldier  remained  at  the  foot,  near  the  door. 

Doyle  entered,  and,  addressing  Lieutenant  Foster,  said, 
"  Will  you  please  tell  me,  lieutenant,  what  I  am  confined 
for?" 

"No,  sir,"  replied  the  officer;  "you  know  your  offence 
well  enough  ;  return  to  your  place  of  confinement." 

The  man  ran  down-stairs,  wrenched  the  gun  from  the 
sergeant's  hand,  and,  rushing  back,  discharged  it  at  the 
heart  of  Lieutenant  Foster. 

He  turned  to  go  to  his  inner  apartment,  but  exclaiming, 
"Ah  me!"  he  fell  dead  before  the  entrance. 

Doyle,  having  been  tried  by  a  civil  court,  was  now  under 
sentence,  awaiting  his  execution.  He  was  a  hardened 
villain,  never  exhibiting  the  slightest  compunction  for  his 
crime. 

The  commanding  officer,  Major  Clark,  sent  to  him  one 
day  to  inquire  if  he  wanted  anything  for  his  comfort. 

"  If  the  Major  pleased,"  he  replied,  "  he  should  like  to 
have  a  light  and  a  copy  of  Byron's  Works." 

Some  fears  were  entertained  that  he  would  contrive  to 
make  way  with  himself  before  the  day  of  execution,  and, 
to  guard  against  it,  he  was  deprived  of  everything  that 
could  furnish  him  a  weapon.  His  food  was  served  to  him 

29 


338        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

in  a  wooden  bowl,  lest  a  bit  of  broken  crockery  might  be 
used  as  a  means  of  self-destruction. 

One  morning  he  sent  a  little  package  to  the  commanding 
officer  as  a  present.  It  contained  a  strong  rope,  fabricated 
from  strips  of  his  blanket,  that  he  had  carefully  separated, 
and  with  a  large  stout  spike  at  the  end  of  it.  The  message 
accompanying  it  was,  "  He  wished  Major  Clark  to  see 
that  if  he  chose  to  put  an  end  to  himself,  he  could  find 
means  to  do  it  in  spite  of  him." 

And  this  hardened  frame  of  mind  continued  to  the  last. 
When  he  was  led  out  for  execution,  in  passing  beyond  the 
gate,  he  observed  a  quantity  of  lumber  recently  collected 
for  the  construction  of  a  new  Company's  warehouse. 

"Ah,  captain,  what  are  you  going  to  build  here?"  in- 
quired he  of  Captain  Scott,  who  attended  him. 

"Doyle,"  replied  his  captain,  "you  have  but  a  few 
moments  to  live — you  had  better  employ  your  thoughts 
about  something  else." 

"  It  is  for  that  very  reason,  captain,"  said  he,  "  that  I 
am  inquiring — as  my  time  is  short,  I  wish  to  gain  all  the 
information  I  can  while  it  lasts." 


We  were  not  suffered  to  remain  long  in  suspense  in  re- 
gard to  the  friends  we  had  left  behind.  In  less  than  two 
weeks  Old  Smoker  again  made  his  appearance.  He  was 
the  bearer  of  letters  from  my  husband,  informing  me  that 
General  Dodge  was  then  with  him  at  Fort  Winnebago, 
that  Generals  Henry  and  Alexander  were  likewise  at  the 
Fort,  and  that  as  soon  as  they  had  recruited  their  men  and 
horses,  which  were  pretty  well  worn  out  with  scouring 
the  country  after  Black  Hawk,  they  would  march  again 
in  pursuit  of  him  towards  the  head-waters  of  the  Rock 
River,  where  they  had  every  reason,  from  information 


FORT  HOWARD— OUR  RETURN  HOME.          339 

lately  brought  in  by  the  Winnebagoes,  to  believe  he  would 
be  found. 

As  he  charged  us  to  lay  aside  all  uneasiness  on  his  ac- 
count, and  moreover  held  forth  the  hope  of  soon  coming  or 
sending  for  us,  our  minds  became  more  tranquil. 

Not  long  after  this,  I  was  told  one  morning  that  "  a 
lady'1'1  wished  to  see  me  at  the  front  door.  I  obeyed  the 
summons,  and,  to  my  surprise,  was  greeted  by  my  friend 
Madame  Four-Legs.  After  much  demonstration  of  joy  at 
seeing  me,  such  as  putting  her  two  hands  together  over 
her  forehead  and  then  parting  them  in  a  waving  kind  of 
gesture,  laughing,  and  patting  me  on  my  arms,  she  drew 
from  her  bosom  a  letter  from  my  husband,  of  which  she 
was  the  bearer.  It  was  to  this  effect — "  Generals  Dodge 
and  Henry  left  here  a  few  days  since,  accompanied  by 
Paquette  ;  they  met  the  Sauks  near  the  Wisconsin,  on 
the  21st.  A  battle  ensued,  in  which  upwards  of  fifty  of 
the  enemy  were  killed — our  loss  was  one  killed,  and  eight 
wounded.  The  citizens  are  well  pleased  that  all  this  has 
been  accomplished  without  any  aid  from  Old  Wtiite 
Beaver.*  The  war  must  be  near  its  close,  for  the  militia 
and  regulars  together  will  soon  finish  the  remaining  hand- 
ful of  fugitives." 

The  arrival  of  Lieutenant  Hunter,  who  had  obtained 
leave  of  absence  in  order  to  escort  us,  soon  put  all  things 
in  train  for  our  return  to  Fort  Winnebago.  No  Mackinac 
boat  was  to  be  had,  but  in  lieu  of  it  a  Durham  boat  was 
procured.  This  is  of  a  description  longer  and  shallower 
than  the  other,  with  no  convenience  for  rigging  up  an 
awning,  or  shelter  of  any  kind,  over  the  centre ;  but  its 
size  was  better  fitted  to  accommodate  our  party,  which 
consisted,  besides  our  own  family,  of  Lieutenant  and  Mrs. 

*  General  Atkinson. 


340        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Hunter,  the  wife  of  another  officer  now  stationed  at  Fort 
Winnebago,  and  our  cousin,  Miss  Forsyth.  We  made  up 
our  minds,  as  will  be  supposed,  to  pretty  close  quarters. 

Our  crew  was  composed  partly  of  Frenchmen  and 
partly  of  soldiers,  and,  all  things  being  in  readiness,  we 
set  off  one  fine  bright  morning  in  the  latter  part  of  July. 

Our  second  day's  alternate  rowing  and  poling  brought 
us  to  the  Grande  Chute  early  in  the  afternoon. 

Here,  it  is  the  custom  to  disembark  at  the  foot  of  the 
rapids,  and,  ascending  the  high  bank,  walk  around  the 
fall,  while  the  men  pull  the  boat  up  through  the  foaming 
waters. 

Most  of  our  party  had  already  stepped  on  shore,  when 
a  sudden  thought  seized  one  of  the  ladies  and  myself. 

"  Let  us  stay  in  the  boat,"  said  we,  "  and  be  pulled  up 
the  Chute."  The  rest  of  the  company  went  on,  while  we 
sat  and  watched  with  great  interest  the  preparations  the 
men  were  making.  They  were  soon  overboard  in  the 
water,  and,  attaching  a  strong  rope  to  the  bow  of  the  boat, 
all  lent  their  aid  in  pulling  as  they  marched  slowly  along 
with  their  heavy  load.  The  cargo,  consisting  only  of  our 
trunks  and  stores,  which  were  of  no  very  considerable 
weight,  had  not  been  removed. 

We  went  on,  now  and  then  getting  a  tremendous  bump 
against  a  hidden  rock,  and  frequently  splashed  by  a  shower 
of  foam  as  the  waves  roared  and  boiled  around  us. 

The  men  kept  as  close  as  possible  to  the  high,  pre- 
cipitous bank,  where  the  water  was  smoothest.  At  the 
head  of  the  cordel  was  a  merry  simpleton  of  a  Frenchman, 
who  was  constantly  turning  his  head  to  .grin  with  delight 
at  our  evident  enjoyment  and  excitement. 

We  were  indeed  in  high  glee.  "  Is  not  this  charming?" 
cried  one.  "  I  only  wish " 

The  wish,  whatever  it  was,  was  cut  short  by  a  shout 


FORT  HOWARD— OUR   RETURN  HOME.          341 

and  a  crash.  "  Have  a  care,  Robineau  !  Mind  where  you 
are  taking  the  boat  1"  was  the  cry,  but  it  came  too  late. 
More  occupied  with  the  ladies  than  with  his  duty,  the  leader 
had  guided  us  into  the  midst  of  a  sharp,  projecting  tree 
that  hung  from  the  bank.  The  first  tug  ripped  out  the  side 
of  the  boat,  which  immediately  began  to  fill  with  water. 

My  companion  and  I  jumped  upon  the  nearest  rocks 
that  showed  their  heads  above  the  foam.  Our  screams 
and  the  shouts  of  the  men  brought  Lieutenant  Hunter  and 
some  Indians,  who  were  above  on  the  bank,  dashing 
down  to  our  rescue.  They  carried  us  in  their  arms  to 
land,  while  the  men  worked  lustily  at  fishing  up  the  con- 
tents of  the  boat,  now  thoroughly  saturated  with  water. 

We  scrambled  up  the  high  bank,  in  a  miserable  plight, 
to  join  in  the  general  lamentation  over  the  probable  conse- 
quences of  the  accident. 

"Oh!  my  husband's  new  uniform  1"  cried  one,  and 
"  Oh !  the  miniatures  in  the  bottom  of  my  trunk  1"  sighed 
another — while,  "  Oh !  the  silk  dresses,  and  the  ribbons, 
and  the  finery !"  formed  the  general  chorus. 

No  one  thought  of  the  provisions,  although  we  had  ob- 
served, in  our  progress  to  shore,  the  barrel  of  bread  and 
the  tub  of  ice,  which  Lieutenant  Hunter  had  providently 
brought  for  our  refreshment,  sailing  away  on  the  dancing 
waves.  Among  the  boxes  brought  to  land,  and  "toted" 
up  the  steep  bank,  was  one  containing  some  loaves  of 
sugar  and  packages  of  tea,  which  I  had  bought  for  our 
winter's  supply  from  the  sutler  at  the  post.  The  young 
Indian  who  was  the  bearer  of  it  set  it  upon  the  ground, 
and  soon  called  my  attention  to  a  thick,  white  stream  that 
was  oozing  from  the  corners.  I  made  signs  for  him  to 
taste  it.  He  dipped  his  finger  in  it,  and  exclaimed  with 
delight  to  his  companions,  when  he  perceived  what  it  was. 
I  then  pointed  to  his  hatchet,  and  motioned  him  to  open 

29* 


342        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

the  box.     He  did  not  require  a  second  invitation — it  was 
soon  hacked  to  pieces. 

Then,  as  I  beckoned  up  all  the  rest  of  the  youngsters 
who  were  looking  on,  full  of  wonder,  such  a  scrambling 
and  shouting  with  delight  succeeded  as  put  us  all,  particu- 
larly the  boys,  into  fits  of  laughter.  Bowls,  dippers,  hands, 
everything  that  could  contain  even  the  smallest  quantity, 
were  put  in  requisition.  The  squaws  were  most  active. 
Those  who  could  do  no  better  took  the  stoutest  fragments 
of  the  blue  paper  in  which  the  sugar  had  been  enveloped, 
and  in  a  trice  nothing  remained  but  the  wet,  yellow  bun- 
dles of  tea,  and  the  fragments  of  the  splintered  box  which 
had  contained  it. 

By  this  time  fires  had  been  made,  and  the  articles  from 
the  trunks  were  soon  seen  covering  every  shrub  and  bush 
in  the  vicinity.  Fortunately,  the  box  containing  the  new 
uniform  had  been  piled  high  above  the  others,  in  the  centre 
of  the  boat,  and  had  received  but  little  damage;  but  sad 
was  the  condition  of  the  wardrobes  in  general. 

Not  a  white  article  was  to  be  seen.  All  was  mottled ; 
blue,  green,  red,  and  black  intermingling  in  streaks,  and 
dripping  from  ends  and  corners. 

To  add  to  the  trouble,  the  rain  began  to  fall,  as  rain  is 
apt  to  do,  at  an  inconvenient  moment,  and  soon  the  half- 
dried  garments  had  to  be  gathered  out  of  the  smoke  and 
huddled  away  in  a  most  discouraging  condition. 

The  tent  was  pitched,  wet  as  it  was,  and  the  blankets, 
wrung  out  of  the  water,  and  partially  dried,  were  spread 
upon  the  ground  for  our  accommodation  at  night. 

A  Hamburg  cheese,  which  had  been  a  part  of  my  stores, 
was  voted  to  me  for  a  pillow,  and,  after  a  supper  the  best 
part  of  which  was  a  portion  of  one  of  the  wet  loaves  which 
had  remained  in  a  barrel  too  tightly  wedged  to  drift  away, 
we  betook  ourselves  to  our  repose. 


FORT  HOWARD— OUR   RETURN  HOME.  343 

The  next  morning  rose  hot  and  sultry.  The  mosquitoes, 
which  the  rain  had  kept  at  bay  through  the  night,  now 
began  to  make  themselves  amends,  and  to  torment  us 
unmercifully. 

After  our  most  uncomfortable  and  unpalatable  break- 
fast, the  first  question  for  consideration  was,  what  we 
were  to  do  with  ourselves.  Our  boat  lay  submerged  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill,  half-way  up  the  rapids.  The  nearest 
habitation  among  the  Waubanakees  was  some  miles  dis- 
tant, and  this  there  was  no  means  of  reaching  but  by  an 
Indian  canoe,  if  some  of  our  present  friends  and  neighbors 
would  be  so  obliging  as  to  bring  one  for  our  use.  Even 
then  it  was  doubtful  if  boats  could  be  found  sufficient  to 
convey  all  our  numerous  party  back  to  Green  Bay. 

In  the  midst  of  these  perplexing  consultations  a  whoop 
was  heard  from  beyond  the  hill,  which  here  sloped  away 
to  the  north,  at  the  head  of  the  rapids. 

"  There  is  John!  that  is  certainly  his  voice !"  cried  more 
than  one  of  the  company. 

It  was,  indeed,  my  husband,  and  in  a  moment  he  was 
among  us.  Never  was  arrival  more  opportune,  more  evi- 
dently providential. 

Not  having  learned  our  plans  (for  the  unsettled  state 
of  the  country  had  prevented  our  sending  him  word),  he 
had  come  provided  with  a  boat,  to  take  us  back  to  Fort 
Winnebago. 

Our  drying  operations,  which  we  had  recommenced  this 
morning,  were  soon  cut  short.  Everything  was  shuffled 
away  in  the  most  expeditious  manner  possible,  and  in  an 
incredibly  short  time  we  were  transferred  to  the  other 
boat,  which  lay  quietly  above  the  Chute,  and  were  pulling 
away  towards  Winnebago  Lake. 

We  had  resolved  to  go  only  so  far  as  the  vicinity  of  the 
lake,  where  the  breeze  would  render  the  mosquitoes  less 


341         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

intolerable,  and  then  to  stop  and  make  one  more  attempt 
at  drying  our  clothing.  Accordingly,  when  we  reached  a 
beautiful  high  bank  near  the  Little  Butte,  we  stopped  for 
that  purpose  again,  unpacked  our  trunks,  and  soon  every 
bush  and  twig  was  fluttering  with  the  spoils  of  the  cruel 
waves. 

Hardly  had  we  thus  disposed  of  the  last  rag  or  ribbon 
when  the  tramp  of  horses  was  heard,  followed  by  loud 
shouts  and  cheers  ringing  through  the  forest. 

A  company  of  about  twenty-five  horsemen,  with  banners 
flying,  veils  fluttering  from  their  hats,  and  arms  glittering 
in  the  sun,  rode  into  our  midst,  and,  amid  greetings  and 
roars  of  laughter,  inquired  into  the  nature  and  reasons 
of  our  singular  state  of  confusion. 

They  were  Colonel  Stambough  and  Alexander  Irwin, 
of  Green  Bay,  with  a  company  of  young  volunteers,  and 
followed  by  a  whooping  band  of  Menomonees,  all  bound 
for  the  seat  of  war.  We  comforted  them  with  the  assur- 
ance that  the  victories  were  by  this  time  all  won  and  the 
scalps  taken  ;  but,  expressing  the  hope  that  there  were  yet 
a  few  laurels  to  be  earned,  they  bade  us  adieu,  and  rapidly 
pursued  their  march. 

We  crossed  Lake  Winnebago  by  the  clear,  beautiful 
light  of  a  summer  moon.  The  soft  air  was  just  enough 
to  swell  the  sail,  and  thus  save  the  men  their  labor  at 
the  oar. 

The  witchery  of  the  hour  was  not,  however,  sufficient 
to  induce  us  to  forego  our  repose  after  the  heat  and  an- 
noyances of  the  day — we  therefore  disposed  ourselves  be- 
times, to  be  packed  away  in  the  centre  of  the  boat.  How 
it  was  accomplished  no  one  of  the  numerous  company 
could  tell.  If  any  accident  had  occurred  to  disturb  our 
arrangement,  I  am  sure  it  would  have  been  a  Chinese 
puzzle  to  put  us  back  again  in  our  places.  The  men  on 


FORT  HOWARD— OUR  RETURN  HOME.  345 

the  outside  had  much  the  best  of  it,  and  we  rather  envied 
those  who  were  off  watch,  their  ability  to  snore  and  change 
position  as  the  humor  took  them. 

We  reached  Powell's  just  in  time  to  have  gone  ashore 
and  prepare  our  breakfast  had  we  had  wherewithal  to 
prepare  it.  We  had  hoped  to  be  able  to  procure  some 
supplies  here,  for  hitherto  we  had  been  living  on  the  re- 
mains of  my  husband's  ample  stock.  That  was  now  so 
nearly  exhausted  that  when  we  found  the  mess-basket 
could  not  be  replenished  at  this  place  we  began  to  talk 
of  putting  ourselves  on  allowance. 

The  wet  bread,  of  which  there  had  remained  an  ample 
store,  had,  as  may  be  readily  imagined,  soon  fermented 
under  the  influence  of  a  July  sun.  The  tea,  too,  notwith- 
standing our  careful  efforts  at  drying  it  on  newspapers 
and  pieces  of  board,  ere  long  became  musty  and  unfit  for 
use.  There  was,  literally,  nothing  left,  except  the  salted 
meat  and  a  few  crackers,  hardly  sufficient  for  the  present 
day. 

The  men  were  therefore  urged  to  make  all  the  speed 
possible,  that  we  might  reach  Gleason's,  at  Lake  Puckaway, 
in  good  season  on  the  following  day. 

At  evening,  when  we  stopped  to  take  our  tea  at  a  beau- 
tiful little  opening  among  the  trees,  we  found  our  old 
enemies,  the  mosquitoes,  worse  than  ever.  It  was  neces- 
sary to  put  on  our  cloaks  and  gloves,  and  tie  our  veils 
close  around  our  throats,  only  venturing  to  introduce  a 
cracker  or  a  cup  of  tea  under  this  protection  in  the  most 
stealthy  manner. 

The  men  rowed  well,  and  brought  us  to  Gleason's  about 
eleven  o'clock  the  next  day.  We  were  greeted  with  the 
most  enthusiastic  demonstrations  by  my  old  friend  La 
Grosse  Americaine,  who  had  removed  here  from  Belle- 
fontaine. 


.346        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

11  Oh,  Mrs.  Armstrong,"  cried  we,  "  get  us  some  break- 
fast— we  are  famishing  1" 

At  that  instant  who  should  appear  but  our  faithful 
Mata,  driving  the  old  caleche  in  which  we  were  in  the 
habit  of  making  our  little  excursions  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  Fort.  He  had  ridden  over,  hoping  to  meet  us,  in 
the  idea  that  some  of  us  would  prefer  this  method  of 
reaching  our  home. 

With  provident  thoughtfulness,  he  had  brought  tea, 
roasted  coffee,  fresh  butter,  eggs,  etc.,  lest  we  should  be  short 
of  such  luxuries  in  that  advanced  stage  of  our  journey. 

His  "  Good-morning,  Madame  Johns  I  How  do  you 
dos  ?"  was  a  pleasant  and  welcome  sound. 

We  could  not  wait  for  our  breakfast,  but  gathered  round 
La  Grosse  Americaine  like  a  parcel  of  children  while  she 
cut  and  spread  slices  of  bread-and-butter  for  us. 

After  our  regular  meal  was  finished,  it  was  decided  that 
sister  Margaret  should  take  Josette,  and  return  with  Mata 
to  open  the  house  and  make  it  ready  for  our  reception.  It 
had  been  the  head-quarters  of  militia,  Indians,  and  strag- 
glers of  various  descriptions  during  our  absence,  and  we 
could  easily  imagine  that  a  little  "  misrule  and  unreason" 
might  have  had  sway  for  that  period. 

We  had  yet  seventy-two  miles,  by  the  devious  winding 
course  of  the  river,  over  first  the  beautiful  waters  of  Lac 
de  Boeuf,  and  then  through  the  low,  marshy  lands  that 
spread  away  to  the  Portage.  An  attempt  was  made  on 
the  part  of  one  of  the  gentlemen  to  create  a  little  excite- 
ment among  the  ladies  as  we  approached  the  spot  where 
it  had  been  supposed  the  Sauks  might  pass  on  their  way 
to  the  Chippewa  country. 

"Who  knows,"  said  he,  gravely,  "but  they  may  be 
lurking  in  this  neighborhood  yet?  If  so,  we  shall  probably 
have  some  signal.  We  must  be  on  the  alert  I" 


SURRENDER    OF   WINNEBAGO  PRISONERS.      347 

Some  of  the  ladies  began  to  turn  pale  and  look  about 
them.  After  an  interval  of  perfect  silence,  a  low,  prolonged 
whistle  was  heard.  There  was  so  much  agitation,  and 
even  actual  terror,  that  the  mischievous  author  of  the 
trick  was  obliged  to  confess  at  once,  and  receive  a  hearty 
scolding  for  the  pain  he  had  caused. 

Just  before  sunset  of  the  second  day  from  Gleason's  we 
reached  our  home.  Every  thing  was  radiant  with  neat- 
ness and  good  order.  With  the  efficient  aid  of  our  good 
Manaigre  and  his  wife,  the  house  had  been  whitewashed 
from  the  roof  to  the  door-sill,  a  thorough  scrubbing  and 
cleansing  effected,  the  carpets  unpacked  and  spread  upon 
the  floors,  the  furniture  arranged,  and,  though  last  not 
least,  a  noble  supper  smoked  upon  the  board  by  the  time 
we  had  made,  once  more,  a  civilized  toilet. 

Many  of  our  friends  from  the  Fort  were  there  to  greet 
us,  and  a  more  happy  or  thankful  party  has  seldom  been 
assembled. 


CHAPTER    XXXY. 

SURRENDER    OF   WINNEBAGO    PRISONERS. 

THE  war  was  now  considered  at  an  end.  The  news  of 
the  battle  of  the  Bad  Axe,  where^  the  regulars,  the  militia, 
and  the  steamboat  Warrior  combined,  had  made  a  final 
end  of  the  remaining  handful  of  Sauks,  had  reached  us 
and  restored  tranquillity  to  the  hearts  and  homes  of  the 
frontier  settlers. 

It  may  seem  wonderful  that  an  enemy  so  few  in  num- 
ber and  so  insignificant  in  resources  could  have  created 


348        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

such  a  panic,  and  required  so  vast  an  amount  of  opposing 
force  to  subdue  them.  The  difficulty  had  been  simply  in 
never  knowing  where  to  find  them,  either  to  attack  or 
guard  against  them.  Probably  at  the  outset  every  military 
man  thought  and  felt  like  the  noble  old  veteran  General 
Brady.  "  Give  me  two  infantry  companies  mounted,"  said 
he,  "and  I  will  engage  to  whip  the  Sauks  out  of  the 
country  in  one  week !" 

True,  but  to  whip  the  enemy  you  must  first  meet  him; 
and  in  order  to  pursue  effectually  and  catch  the  Indians,  a 
peculiar  training  is  necessary — a  training  which,  at  that 
day,  few,  even  of  the  frontier  militia,  could  boast. 

In  some  portions  of  this  campaign  there  was  another 
difficulty, — the  want  of  concert  between  the  two  branches 
of  the  service.  The  regular  troops  looked  with  contempt 
upon  the  unprofessional  movements  of  the  militia ;  the 
militia  railed  at  the  dilatory  and  useless  formalities  of  the 
regulars.  Each  avowed  the  conviction  that  matters  could 
.  be  much  better  conducted  without  the  other,  and  the 
militia,  being  prompt  to  act,  sometimes  took  matters  into 
their  own  hands,  and  brought  on  defeat  and  disgrace,  as 
in  the  affair  of  "  Stillman's  Run." 

The  feeling  of  contempt  which  the  army  officers  enter- 
tained for  the  militia,  extended  itself  to  their  subordinates 
and  dependants.  After  the  visit  of  the  Ranger  officers  to 
Fort  Winnebago,  before  the  battle  of  the  Wisconsin,  the 
officer  of  the  mess  where  they  had  been  entertained  called 
up  his  servant  one  day  to  inquire  into  the  sutler's  ac- 
counts. He  was  the  same  little  "  Yellow  David"  who  had 
formerly  appertained  to  Captain  Harney. 

"  David,"  said  the  young  gentleman,  "  I  see  three  bottles 
of  cologne- water  charged  in  the  month's  account  of  the 
mess  at  the  sutler's.  What  does  that  mean  ?" 

"If  you  please,  lieutenant,"  said  David,   respectfully, 


SURRENDER   OF   WINNEBAGO  PRISONERS.      349 

"  it  was  to  sweeten  up  the  dining-room  and  quarters  after 
them  milish'  officers  were  here  visiting." 

Black  Hawk  and  a  few  of  his  warriors  had  escaped  to 
the  north,  where  they  were  shortly  after  captured  by  the 
One-eyed  Day-kau-ray  and  his  party,  and  brought  prisoners 
to  General  Street  at  Prairie  dti  Chien.  The  women  and 
children  of  the  band  had  been  put  in  canoes  and  sent 
down  the  Mississippi,  in  hopes  of  being  permitted  to  cross 
and  reach  the  rest  of  that  tribe. 

The  canoes  had  been  tied  together,  and  many  of  them 
were  upset,  and  the  children  drowned,  their  mothers  being 
too  weak  and  exhausted  to  rescue  them.  The  survivors 
were  taken  prisoners,  and,  starving  and  miserable,  were 
brought  to  Prairie  du  Chien.  Our  mother  was  at  the  Fort 
at  the  time  of  their  arrival.  She  described  their  condition 
as  wretched  and  reduced  beyond  anything  she  had  ever- 
witnessed.  One  woman  who  spoke  a  little  Chippewa 
gave  her  an  account  of  the  sufferings  and  hardships  they 
had  endured — it  was  truly  appalling. 

After  having  eaten  such  of  the  horses  as  could  be 
spared,  they  had  subsisted  on  acorns,  elm-bark,  or  even 
grass.  Many  had  died  of  starvation,  and  their  bodies 
were  found  lying  in  their  trail  by  the  pursuing  whites. 
This  poor  woman  had  lost  her  husband  in  battle,  and  all  her 
children  by  the  upsetting  of  the  canoe  in  which  they  were, 
and  her  only  wish  now  was,  to  go  and  join  them.  Poor  In- 
dians !  who  can  wonder  that  they  do  not  love  the  whites? 

But  a  very  short  time  had  we  been  quietly  at  home 
when  a  summons  came  to  my  husband  to  collect  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs  of  the  Winnebagoes  and  meet  General  Scott 
and  Governor  Reynolds  at  Rock  Island,  where  it  was  pro- 
posed to  hold  a  treaty  for  the  purchase  of  all  the  lands 
east  and  south  of  the  Wisconsin.  Messengers  were  ac- 
cordingly sent  to  collect  the  principal  men,  and,  accom- 

30 


350        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

panied  by  as  many  as  chose  to  report  themselves,  he  set 
off  on  his  journey. 

He  had  been  gone  about  two  weeks,  and  I  was  be- 
ginning to  count  the  days  which  must  elapse  before  I 
could  reasonably  expect  his  return,  when,  one  afternoon, 
I  went  over  to  pay  a  visit  to  my  sister  at  the  Fort.  As  I 
passed  into  the  large  hall  of  one  range  of  quarters,  Lieu- 
tenant Lacy  came  suddenly  in  from  the  opposite  direction, 
and,  almost  without  stopping,  cried, — 

"  Bad  news,  madam  !     Have  you  heard  it?" 

"No.     What  is  it?" 

"  The  cholera  has  broken  out  at  Rock  Island,  and  they 
are  dying  by  five  hundred  a  day.  Dr.  Finley  has  just 
arrived  with  the  news."  So  saying,  he  vanished,  without 
stopping  to  answer  a  question. 

The  cholera  at  Rock  Island,  and  my  husband  there  !  I 
flew  to  the  other  door  of  the  hall,  which  looked  out  upon 
the  parade-ground.  A  sentinel  was  walking  near.  "  Sol- 
dier," cried  I,  "  will  you  run  to  the  young  officers'  quarters 
and  ask  Dr.  Finley  to  come  here  for  a  moment  ?" 

The  man  shook  his  head — he  was  not  allowed  to  leave 
his  post. 

Presently  Mrs.  Lacy's  servant-girl  appeared  from  a  door 
under  the  steps.  She  was  a  worthless  creature,  but  where 
help  was  so  scarce  ladies  could  not  afford  to  keep  a  scru- 
pulous tariff  of  moral  qualification. 

"  Oh !  Catharine,"  said  I,  "  will  you  run  over  and  ask 
Dr.  Finley  to  come  here  a  moment  ?  I  must  hear  what 
news  he  has  brought  from  Rock  Island."  She  put  on  a 
modest  look,  and  said, — 

"I  do  not  like  to  go  to  the  young  officers'  quarters." 

I  was  indignant  at  her  hypocrisy,  but  I  was  also  wild 
with  impatience,  when  to  my  great  joy  Dr.  Finley  made 
his  appearance. 


SURRENDER    OF    WINNEBAGO  PRISONERS.      351 

"  Where  is  my  husband  ?"  cried  I. 

"  On  his  way  home,  madam,  safe  and  sound.  He  will 
probably  be  here  to-morrow."  He  then  gave  me  an  ac- 
count of  the  ravages  the  cholera  was  making  among  the 
troops,  which  were  indeed  severe,  although  less  so  than 
rumor  had  at  first  proclaimed. 

Notwithstanding  the  doctor's  assurance  of  his  safety, 
my  husband  was  seized  with  cholera  on  his  journey.  By 
the  kind  care  of  Paquette  and  the  plentiful  use  of  chicken- 
broth  which  the  poor  woman  at  whose  cabin  he  stopped 
administered  to  him,  he  soon  recovered,  and  reached  his 
home  in  safety,  having  taken  Prairie  du  Chien  in  his 
route  and  brought  his  mother  with  him  again  to  her 
home. 

The  Indians  had  consented  to  the  sale  of  their  beautiful 
domain.  Indeed,  there  is  no  alternative  in  such  cases. 
If  they  persist  in  retaining  them,  and  become  surrounded 
and  hemmed  in  by  the  white  settlers,  their  situation  is 
more  deplorable  than  if  they  surrendered  their  homes 
altogether.  This  they  are  aware  of,  and  therefore,  as  a 
general  thing,  they  give  up  their  lands  at  the  proposal  of 
Government,  and  only  take  care  to  make  the  best  bargain 
they  can  for  themselves.  In  this  instance  they  were  to 
receive  as  an  equivalent  a  tract  of  land*  extending  to  the 
interior  of  Iowa,  and  an  additional  sum  of  ten  thousand 
dollars  annually. 

One  of  the  stipulations  of  the  treaty  was,  the  surrender 
by  the  Winnebagoes  of  certain  individuals  of  their  tribe 
accused  of  having  participated  with  the  Sauks  in  some  of 
the  murders  on  the  frontier,  in  order  that  they  might  be 
tried  by  our  laws,  and  acquitted  or  punished  as  the  case 
might  be. 

*  A  belt  of  land  termed  the  Neutral  Ground  of  the  different  opposing 
nations. 


352        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Wau-kaun-kah  (the  Little  Snake)  voluntarily  gave  him- 
self as  a  hostage  until  the  delivery  of  the  suspected  per- 
sons. He  was  accordingly  received  by  the  Agent,  and 
marched  over  and  placed  in  confinement  at  the  Fort  until 
the  seven  accused  should  appear  to  redeem  him. 

It  was  a  work  of  some  little  time  on  the  part  of  the 
nation  to  persuade  these  suspected  individuals  to  place 
themselves  in  the  hands  of  the  whites,  that  they  might 
receive  justice  according  to  the  laws  of  the  latter.  The 
trial  of  Red  Bird,  and  his  languishing  death  in  prison, 
were  still  fresh  in  their  memories,  and  it  needed  a  good 
deal  of  resolution,  as  well  as  a  strong  conviction  of  con- 
scious innocence,  to  brace  them  up  to  such  a  step. 

It  had  to  be  brought  about  by  arguments  and  persua- 
sions, for  the  nation  would  never  have  resorted  to  force  to 
compel  the  fulfilment  of  their  stipulation. 

In  the  mean  time  a  solemn  talk  was  held  with  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs  assembled  at  the  Agency.  A  great  part  of  the 
nation  were  in  the  immediate  neighborhood,  in  obedience 
to  a  notice  sent  by  Governor  Porter,  who,  in  virtue  of  his 
office  of  Governor  of  Michigan  Territory,  was  also  Super- 
intendent of  the  Northwest  Division  of  the  Indians.  In- 
stead of  calling  upon  the  Agent  to  take  charge  of  the 
annuity  money,  as  had  heretofore  been  the  custom,  the 
Governor  had  announced  his  intention  of  bringing  it  him- 
self to  Fort  Winnebago  and  being  present  at  the  payment. 
The  time  appointed  had  now  arrived,  and  with  it  the  main 
body  of  the  Winnebagoes. 

Such  of  the  Indians  as  had  not  attended  the  treaty  at 
Rock  Island  and  been  instrumental  in  the  cession  of  their 
country,  were  loud  in  their  condemnation  of  the  step,  and 
their  lamentations  over  it.  Foremost  among  these  was 
Wild-Cat,  the  Falstaff  of  Garlic  Island  and  its  vicinity. 
It  was  little  wonder  that  he  should  shed  bitter  tears,  as  he 


SURRENDER. OF   WINNEBAGO  PRISONERS.      353 

did,  over  the  loss  of  his  beautiful  home  on  the  blue  waters 
of  Winnebago  Uake. 

"  If  he  had  not  been  accidentally  stopped,"  he  said,  "on 
his  way  to  the  treaty,  and  detained  until  it  was  too  late, 
he  would  never,  never  have  permitted  the  bargain." 

His  Father,  who  knew  that  a  desperate  frolic,  into 
which  Wild-Cat  had  been  enticed  by  the  way,  was  the 
cause  of  his  failing  to  accompany  his  countrymen  to  Rock 
Island,  replied,  gravely, — 

"  That  he  had  heard  of  the  chiefs  misfortune  on  this 
occasion.  How  that,  in  ascending  the  Fox  River,  a  couple 
of  kegs  of  whiskey  had  come  floating  down  the  stream, 
which,  running  foul  of  his  canoe  with  great  force,  had 
injured  it  to  such  a  degree  that  he  had  been  obliged  to 
stop  several  days  at  the  Mee-kan,  to  repair  damages." 

The  shouts  of  laughter  which  greeted  this  explanation 
were  so  contagious  that  poor  Wild-Cat  himself  was  com- 
pelled to  join  in  it,  and  treat  his  misfortune  as  a  joke. 

The  suspected  Indians  having  engaged  the  services  of 
Judge  Doty  to  defend  them  on  their  future  trial,  notice 
was  at  length  given  that  on  a  certain  day  they  would  be 
brought  to  the  Portage  and  surrendered  to  their  Father, 
to  be  by  him  transferred  to  the  keeping  of  the  military 
officer  appointed  to  receive  them. 

It  was  joyful  news  to  poor  Wau-kaun-kah,  that  the  day 
of  his  release  was  at  hand.  Every  time  that  we  had  been 
within  the  walls  of  the  Fort  we  had  been  saluted  by  a 
call  from  him,  as  he  kept  his  station  at  the  guard-room 
window: 

"Do  you  hear  anything  of  those  Indians?  When  are 
they  coming,  that  I  may  be  let  out?" 

We  had  endeavored  to  lighten  his  confinement  by  seeing 
that  he  was  well  supplied  with  food,  and  his  Father  and 
Paquette  had  paid  him  occasional  visits;  but,  notwithstand- 

30* 


354         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ing  these  attentions  and  the  kindness  he  had  received  at 
the  Fort,  his  confinement  was  inexpressibly  irksome. 

On  the  morning  of  a  bright  autumnal  day  the  authori- 
ties were  notified  that  the  chiefs  of  the  nation  would  pre- 
sent themselves  at  the  Agency  to  deliver  the  suspected 
persons  as  prisoners  to  the  Americans. 

At  the  hour  of  ten  o'clock,  as  we  looked  out  over  the 
Portage  road,  we  could  descry  a  moving  concourse  of 
people,  in  which  brilliant  color,  glittering  arms,  and, 
as  they  approached  still  nearer,  certain  white  objects  of 
unusual  appearance  could  be  distinguished. 

General  Dodge,  Major  Plympton,  and  one  or  two  other 
officers  took  their  seats  with  Mr.  Kinzie  on  the  platform  in^ 
front  of  the  door  of  our  mansion  to  receive  them,  while  we 
stationed  ourselves  at  the  window  where  we  could  both 
see  and  hear. 

The  procession  wound  up  the  hill,  and  approached, 
marching  slowly  towards  us.  It  was  a  grand  and  solemn 
sight.  First  came  some  of  the  principal  chiefs  in  their 
most  brilliant  array.  Next,  the  prisoners,  all  habited  in 
white  cotton,  in  token  of  their  innocence,  with  girdles 
round  their  waists.  The  music  of  the  drum  and  the  shee- 
shee-qua  accompanied  their  death-song,  which  they  were 
chaunting.  They  wore  no  paint,  no  ornaments — their 
countenances  were  grave  and  thoughtful.  It  might  well 
be  a  serious  moment  to  them,  for  they  knew  but  little  of 
the  customs  of , the  whites,  and  that  little  was  not  such  as 
to  inspire  cheerfulness.  Only  their  Father's  assurance 
that  they  should  receive  strict  justice,  would  probably 
have  induced  them  to  comply  with  the  engagements  of  the 
nation  in  this  manner. 

The  remainder  of  the  procession  was  made  up  of  a 
long  train  of  Winnebagoes,  all  decked  out  in  their  holiday 
garb. 


.     SURRENDER   OF   WINNEBAGO    PRISONERS.     355 

The  chiefs  approached  and  shook  hands  with  the  gen- 
tlemen, who  stood  ready  to  receive  their  greeting.  Then 
the  prisoners  came  forward,  and  went  through  the  same 
salutation  with  the  officers.  When  they  offered  their 
hands  to  their  Father,  he  declined. 

"  No,"  said  he.  "  You  have  come  here  accused  of  great 
crimes — of  having  assisted  in  taking  the  lives  of  some  of 
the  defenceless  settlers.  When  you  have  been  tried  by 
the  laws  of  the  land,  and  been  proved  innocent,  then 
your  Father  will  give  you  his  hand." 

They  looked  still  more  serious  at  this  address,  as  if  they 
thought  it  indicated  that  their  Father,  too,  believed  them 
guilty,  and  stepping  back  a  little,  they  seated  themselves, 
without  speaking,  in  a  row  upon  the  ground,  facing  their 
Father  and  the  officers.  The  other  Indians  all  took  seats 
in  a  circle  around  them,  except  the  one-eyed  chief,  Kau- 
ray-kau-say-kah  (the  White  Crow),  who  had  been  deputed 
to  deliver  the  prisoners  to  the  Agent. 

He  made  a  speech  in  which  he  set  forth  that,  "  although 
asserting  their  innocence  of  the  charges  preferred  against 
them,  his  countrymen  were  quite  willing  to  be  tried  by 
the  laws  of  white  men.  He  hoped  they  would  not  be  de- 
tained long,  but  that  the  matter  would  be  investigated 
soon,  and  that  they  would  come  out  of  it  clear  and 
white." 

In  reply  he  was  assured  that  all  things  would  be  con- 
ducted fairly  and  impartially,  exactly  as  if  the  accused 
were  white  men,  and  the  hope  was  added  that  they  would 
be  found  to  have  been  good  and  true  citizens,  and  peaceful 
children  of  their  Great  Father,  the  President. 

When  this  was  over,  White  Crow  requested  permission 
to  transfer  the  medal  he  had  received  as  a  mark  of  friend- 
ship from  the  President,  to  his  son,  who  stood  beside  him, 
and  who  had  been  chosen  by  the  nation  to  fill  his  place  as 


356        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

chief,  an  office  he  was  desirous  of  resigning.  The  speeches 
made  upon  this  occasion,  as  interpreted  by  Paquette,  the 
modest  demeanor  of  the  young  man,  and  the  dignified  yet 
feeling  manner  of  the  father  throughout,  made  the  whole 
ceremony  highly  impressive ;  and  when  the  latter  took  the 
medal  from  his  neck  and  hung  it  around  that  of  his  son, 
addressing  him  a  few  appropriate  words,  I  think  no  one 
could  have  witnessed  the  scene  unmoved. 

I  had  watched  the  countenances  of  the  prisoners  as  they 
sat  on  the  ground  before  me,  while  all  these  ceremonies 
were  going  forward.  With  one  exception  they  were  open, 
calm,  and  expressive  of  conscious  innocence.  Of  that  one 
I  could  not  but  admit  there  might  be  reasonable  doubts. 
One  was  remarkably  fine-looking — another  was  a  boy  of 
certainly  not  more  than  seventeen,  and  during  the  transfer 
of  the  medal  he  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  and  listened 
to  what  was  uttered  by  the  speakers,  with  an  air  and  ex- 
pression of  even  childlike  interest  and  satisfaction. 

Our  hearts  felt  sad  for  them  as,  the  ceremonies  finished, 
they  were  conducted  by  a  file  of  soldiers  and  committed 
to  the  dungeon  of  the  guard-house  until  such  time  as 
they  should  be  summoned  to  attend  the  court  appointed 
to  try  their  cause. 


CHAPTER   XXXYI. 

ESCAPE     OF     THE     PRISONERS. 

THE  Indians  did  not  disperse  after  the  ceremonies  of 
the  surrender  had  been  gone  through.  They  continued 
still  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Portage,  in  the  constant  expecta- 
tion of  the  arrival  of  the  annuity  money,  which  they  had 


ESCAPE  OF  THE  PRISONERS.  35f 

been  summoned  there  to  receive.  But  the  time  for  setting 
out  on  his  journey  to  bring  it  was  postponed  by  Governor 
Porter  from  week  to  week.  Had  he  foreseen  all  the  evils 
this  delay  was  to  occasion,  he  would,  possibly,  have  been 
more  prompt  in  fulfilling  his  appointment. 

Many  causes  conspired  to  make  an  early  payment  de- 
sirable. In  the  first  place,  the  Winnebagoes,  having  been 
driven  from  their  homes  by  their  anxiety  to  avoid  all  ap- 
pearance of  fraternizing  with  the  Sauks,  had  made  this 
year  no  gardens  nor  corn-fields  They  had,  therefore, 
no  provisions  on  hand,  either  for  present  use  or  for 
their  winter's  consumption,  except  their  scanty  supplies 
of  wild  rice.  While  this  was  disappearing  during  their 
protracted  detention  at  the  Portage,  they  were  running 
the  risk  of  leaving  themselves  quite  unprovided  with  food, 
in  case  of  a  bad  hunting-season  during  the  winter  and 
spring. 

In  the  next  place,  the  rations  which  the  Agent  had  been 
accustomed,  by  the  permission  of  Government,  to  deal  out 
occasionally  to  them,  were  now  cut  off  by  a  scarcity  in 
the  Commissary's  department.  The  frequent  levies  of 
the  militia  during  the  summer  campaign,  and  the  reinforce- 
ment of  the  garrison  by  the  troops  from  Fort  Howard,  had 
drawn  so  largely  on  the  stores  at  this  post  that  there 
was  necessity  for  the  most  rigid  economy  in  the  issuing  of 
supplies. 

Foreseeing  this  state  of  things,  Mr.  Kinzie,  as  soon  as 
the  war  was  at  an  end,  commissioned  Mr.  Kercheval,  then 
sutler  at  Fort  Howard,  to  procure  him  a  couple  of  boat- 
loads of  corn,  to  be  distributed  among  the  Indians.  Un- 
fortunately, there  was  no  corn  to  be  obtained  from  Michi- 
gan ;  it  was  necessary  to  bring  it  from  Ohio,  and  by  the 
time  it  at  length  reached  Green  Bay  (for  in  those  days 
business  was  never  done  in  a  hurry)  the  navigation  of  the 


358        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Fox  River  had  closed,  and  it  was  detained  there,  to  be 
brought  up  the  following  spring. 

As  day  after  day  wore  on  and  "the  silver"  did  not 
make  its  appearance,  the  Indians  -were  advised  by  their 
Father  to  disperse  to  their  hunting-grounds  to  procure 
food,  with  the  promise  that  they  should  be  summoned 
immediately  on  the  arrival  of  Governor  Porter ;  and  this 
advice  they  followed. 

While  they  had  been  in  our  neighborhood,  they  had 
more  than  once  asked  permission  to  dance  the  scalp-dance, 
before  our  door.  This  is  the  most  frightful,  heart-curdling 
exhibition  that  can  possibly  be  imagined.  The  scalps  are 
stretched  on  little  hoops,  or  frames,  and  carried  on  the  end 
of  slender  poles.  These  are  brandished  about  in  the  course 
of  the  dance,  with  cries,  shouts,  and  furious  gestures.  The 
women,  who  commence  as  spectators,  becoming  excited 
with  the  scene  and  the  music  which  their  own  discordant 
notes  help  to  make  more  deafening,  rush  in,  seize  the  scalps 
from  the  hands  of  the  owners,  and  toss  them  frantically 
about,  with  the  screams  and  yells  of  demons.  I  have  seen 
as  many  as  forty  or  fifty  scalps  figuring  in  one  dance. 
Upon  one  occasion  one  was  borne  by  an  Indian  who  ap- 
proached quite  near  me,  and  I  shuddered  as  I  observed 
the  long,  fair  hair,  evidently  that  of  a  woman.  Another 
Indian  had  the  skin  of  a  human  hand,  stretched  and  pre- 
pared with  as  much  care  as  if  it  had  been  some  costly 
jewel.  When  these  dances  occurred,  as  they  sometimes  did, 
by  moonlight,  they  were  peculiarly  horrid  and  revolting. 


Amid  so  many  events  of  a  painful  character  there  were 
not  wanting  occasionally  some  that  bordered  on  the  ludi- 
crous. 

One  evening,  while  sitting  at  tea,  we  were  alarmed  by 


ESCAPE   OF  THE  PRISONERS.  359 

the  sound  of  guns  firing  in  the  direction  of  the  Wisconsin. 
All  started  up,  and  prepared,  instinctively,  for  flight  to  the 
garrison.  As  we  left  the  house  we  found  the  whole  bluff 
and  the  meadow  below  in  commotion, — Indians  running 
with  their  guns  and  spears  across  their  shoulders  to  the 
scene  of  alarm — squaws  and  children  standing  in  front  of 
their  lodges  and  looking  anxiously  in  the  direction  of  the 
unusual  and  unaccountable  sounds — groups  of  French 
and  half-breeds,  like  ourselves,  fleeing  to  gain  the  bridge 
and  place  themselves  within  the  pickets  so  lately  erected. 

As  one  company  of  Indians  passed  us  hurriedly,  some 
weapon  carelessly  carried  hit  one  of  our  party  on  the  side 
of  the  head.  "  Oh  I"  shrieked  she,  "  I  am  killed !  an  Indian 
has  tomahawked  me  !"  and  she  was  only  reassured  by  find- 
ing she  could  still  run  as  fast  as  the  best  of  us. 

When  we  reached  the  parade-ground,  within  the  Fort, 
we  could  not  help  laughing  at  the  grotesque  appearance 
we  presented.  Some  without  hats  or  shawls — others 
with  packages  of  valuables  hastily  secured  at  the  moment 
— one  with  her  piece  of  bread-and-butter  in  hand,  which 
she  had  not  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  lay  aside  when 
she  took  to  flight. 

The  alarm  was,  in  the  end,  found  to  have  proceeded 
from  a  party  of  Winnebagoes  from  one  of  the  Barribault 
villages,  who,  being  about  to  leave  their  home  for  a  period, 
were  going  through  the  ceremony  of  burying  the  scalps 
which  they  and  their  fathers  had  taken. 

Like  the  military  funerals  among  civilized  nations,  their 
solemnities  were  closed  on  this  occasion  by  the  discharge 
of  several  volleys  over  the  grave  of  their  trophies. 


At   length,    about   the   beginning   of    November,   two 
months  after  the  time  appointed,  Governor  Porter,  accom- 


360         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

panied  by  Major  Forsyth  and  Mr.  Kercheval,  arrived 
with  the  annuity  money.  The  Indians  were  again  assem- 
bled, the  payment  was  made,  and  having  supplied  them- 
selves with  a  larger  quantity  of  ammunition  than  usual, — 
for  they  saw  the  necessity  of  a  good  hunt  to  remedy  past 
and  present  deficiencies, — they  set  off  for  their  wintering 
grounds. 

We  were,  ourselves,  about  changing  our  quarters,  to 
our  no  small  satisfaction.  Notwithstanding  the  Indian 
disturbances,  the  new  Agency  House  (permission  to  build 
which  had,  after  much  delay,  been  accorded  by  Govern- 
ment) had  been  going  steadily  on,  and  soon  after  the 
departure  of  the  Governor  and  his  party,  we  took  pos- 
session of  it. 

We  had  been  settled  but  a  few  weeks,  when  one  morn- 
ing Lieutenant  Davies  appeared  just  as  we  were  sitting 
down  to  breakfast,  with  a  face  full  of  consternation.  "  The 
Indian  prisoners  had  escaped  from  the  black-hole!  The 
commanding  officer,  Colonel  Cutler,  had  sent  for  Mr.  Kin- 
zie  to  come  over  to  the  Fort  and  counsel  with  him  what 
was  to  be  done." 

The  prisoners  had  probably  commenced  their  opera- 
tions very  soon  after  being  placed  in  the  black-hole,  a 
dungeon  in  the  basement  of  the  guard-house.  They  ob- 
served that  their  meals  were  brought  regularly,  three  times 
a  day,  and  that  in  the  intervals  they  were  left  entirely 
to  themselves.  With  their  knives  they  commenced  exca- 
vating an  opening,  the  earth  from  which,  as  it  was  with- 
drawn, they  spread  about  on  the  floor  of  their  prison.  A 
blanket  was  placed  over  the  hole,  and  one  of  the  company 
was  always  seated  upon  it,  before  the  regular  .time  for  the 
soldier  who  had  charge  of  them  to  make  his  appearance. 
When  the  periodical  visit  was  made,  the  Indians  were 
always  observed  to  be  seated,  smoking  in  the  most  orderly 


ESCAPE   OF  THE  PRISONERS.  361 

and  quiet  manner.     There  was  never  anything-  in   their 
appearance  to  excite  suspicion. 

The  prisoners  had  never  read  the  memoirs  of  Baron 
Trenck,  but  they  had  watched  the  proceedings  of  the 
badgers  ;  so,  profiting  by  their  example,  they  worked  on, 
shaping  the  opening  spirally,  until,  in  about  six  weeks, 
they  came  out  to  the  open  air  beyond  the  walls  of  the 
Fort. 

That  they  might  be  as  little  encumbered  as  possible  in 
their  flight,  they  left  their  blankets  behind  them,  and 
although  it  was  bitter  December  weather,  they  took  to 
the  woods  and  prairies  with  only  their  calico  shirts  and 
leggings  for  covering.  We  can  readily  believe  that  hope 
and  exultation  kept  them  comfortably  warm  until  they 
reached  an  asylum  among  their  friends. 

It  would  be  compromising  our  own  reputation  as  loyal 
and  patriotic  citizens  to  tell  of  the  secret  rejoicing  this 
news  occasioned  us. 

The  question  now  was,  how  to  get  the  fugitives  back 
again.  The  Agent  could  promise  no  more  than  that  he 
would  communicate  with  the  chiefs,  and  represent  the 
wishes  of  the  officers  that  the  prisoners  should  once  more 
surrender  themselves,  and  thus  free  those  who  had  had 
the  charge  of  them  from  the  imputation  of  carelessness, 
which  the  Government  would  be  very  likely  to  throw  upon 
them. 

When,  according  to  their  custom,  many  of  the  chiefs 
assembled  at  the  Agency  on  New- Year's  Day,  their 
Father  laid  the  subject  before  them. 

The  Indians  replied,  that  if  they  saw  the  young  men 
they  would  tell  them  what  the  officers  would  like  to  have 
them  do.  They  could,  themselves,  do  nothing  in  the 
matter.  They  had  fulfilled  their  engagement  by  bringing 
them  once  and  putting  them  in  the  hands  of  the  officers. 

31 


362        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

The  Government  had  had  them  in  its  power  once  and 
could  not  keep  them — it  must  now  go  and  catch  them  itself. 

The  Government,  having  had  some  experience  the 
past  summer  in  "  catching  Indians,"  wisely  concluded  to 
drop  the  matter. 

About  this  time  another  event  occurred  which  occa- 
sioned no  small  excitement  in  our  little  community.  liobi- 
neau,  the  striker  from  the  blacksmith  establishment  at 
Sugar  Creek,  near  the  Four  Lakes,  arrived  one  very  cold 
day  at  the  Agency.  He  had  come  to  procure  medical  aid 
for  Mata's  eldest  daughter,  Sophy,  who,  while  sliding  on 
the  lake,  had  fallen  on  the  ice  and  been  badly  hurt.  Her 
father  was  absent,  having  gone  to  Prairie  du  Chien  to 
place  his  youngest  daughter  at  school.  Two  or  three  days 
had  elapsed  since  the  accident  had  happened  ;  a  high  fever 
had  set  in,  and  the  poor  girl  was  in  a  state  of  great  suffer- 
ing; it  had  therefore  been  thought  best  to  send  Ilobineau 
to  us  for  advice  and  aid,  leaving  Turcotte  and  a  friendly 
Indian  woman  from  a  neighboring  lodge  to  take  charge  of 
poor  Sophy. 

The  commanding  officer  did  not  think  it  prudent,  when 
the  subject  was  laid  before  him,  to  permit  the  surgeon  to 
leave  the  post,  but  he  very  cheerfully  granted  leave  of  ab- 
sence to  Currie,  the  hospital  steward,  a  young  man  who 
possessed  some  knowledge  of  medicine  and  surgery. 

As  it  was  important  that  Sophy  should  have  an  ex- 
perienced nurse,  we  procured  the  services  of  Madame 
Bellair,  the  wife  of  the  Frenchman  who  was  generally 
employed  as  express  to  Chicago ;  and,  as  an  aid  and  com- 
panion, Agathe,  a  daughter  of  Day-kau-ray,  who  lived  in 
Paquette's  family,  was  added  to  the  party. 

Of  Agathe  I  shall  have  more  to  say  hereafter. 

The  weather  was  excessively  cold  when  Ilobineau, 
Currie,  and  the  two  women  set  out  for  Sugar  Creek,  a 


ESCAPE  OF  THE  PRISONERS.  363 

distance  of  about  forty  miles.  We  had  provided  them 
with  a  good  store  of  rice,  crackers,  tea,  and  sugar,  for  the 
invalid,  all  of  which,  with  their  provisions  for  the  way, 
were  packed  on  the  horse  Robineau  had  ridden  to  the 
Portage.  It  was  expected  they  would  reach  their  place 
of  destination  on  the  second  day. 

What,  then,  was  our  surprise  to  see  Turcotte  make  his 
appearance  on  the  fourth  day  after  their  departure,  to 
inquire  why  Robineau  had  not  returned  with  aid  for  poor 
Sophy!  There  was  but  one  solution  of  the  mystery. 
Robineau  had  guided  them  as  ill  as  he  had  guided  the 
boat  at  the  Grande  Chute  the  summer  before,  and,  although 
he  could  not  shipwreck  them,  he  had  undoubtedly  lost 
them  in  the  woods  or  prairies.  One  comfort  was,  that 
they  could  not  well  starve,  for  the  rice  and  crackers  would 
furnish  them  with  several  days'  provisions,  and  with 
Agatbe,  who  must  be  accustomed  to  this  kind  of  life, 
they  could  not  fail  in  time  of  finding  Indians,  and  being 
brought  back  to  the  Portage. 

Still,  day  after  day  went  on  and  we  received  no  tidings 
of  them.  Turcotte  returned  to  Sugar  Creek  with  com- 
forts and  prescriptions  for  Sophy,  and  Colonel  Cutler  sent 
out  a  party  to  hunt  for  the  missing  ones,  among  whom 
poor  Currie,  from  his  delicate  constitution,  was  the  object 
of  our  greatest  commiseration. 

As  the  snow  fell  and  the  winds  howled,  we  could  em- 
ploy ourselves  about  nothing  but  walking  from  window  to 
window,  watching,  in  hopes  of  seeing  some  one  appear  in 
the  distance.  No  Indians  were  at  hand  whom  we  could 
dispatch  upon  the  search,  and  by  the  tenth  day  we  had 
almost  given  up  in  despair. 

It  was  then  that  the  joyful  news  was  suddenly  brought 
us,  "They  are  found  1  They  are  at  the  Fortl"  A  party 
of  soldiers  who  had  been  exploring  had  encountered  them 


364        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

at  Hastings's  Woods,  twelve  miles  distant,  slowly  and 
feebly  making  their  way  back  to  the  Portage.  They 
knew  they  were  on  the  right  track,  but  had  hardly  strength 
to  pursue  it. 

Exhausted  with  cold  and  hunger,  for  their  provisions 
had  given  out  two  days  before,  they  had  thought  seriously 
of  killing  the  horse  and  eating  him.  Nothing  but  Currie's 
inability  to  proceed  on  foot,  and  the  dread  of  being  com- 
pelled to  leave  him  in  the  woods  to  perish,  had  deterred  them. 

Agathe  had  from  the  first  been  convinced  that  they 
were  on  the  wrong  track,  but  Robineau,  with  his  usual 
obstinacy,  persevered  in  keeping  it  until  it  brought  them 
to  the  Rock  River,  when  he  was  obliged  to  acknowledge 
his  error,  and  they  commenced  retracing  their  steps. 

Agathe,  according  to  the  custom  of  her  people,  had  car- 
ried her  hatchet  with  her,  and  thus  they  had  always  had 
a  fire  at  night,  and  boughs  to  shelter  them  from  the  storms; 
otherwise  they  must  inevitably  have  perished. 

There  were  two  circumstances  which  aroused  in  us  a 
stronger  feeling  even  than  that  of  sympathy.  The  first 
was,  the  miserable  Robineau's  having  demanded  of  Currie, 
first,  all  his  money,  and  afterwards  his  watch,  as  a  con- 
dition of  his  bringing  the  party  back  into  the  right  path, 
which  he  averred  he  knew  perfectly  well. 

The  second  was,  Bellaire's  giving  his  kind,  excellent 
wife  a  hearty  flogging  "  for  going  off,"  as  he  said,  "  on  such 
a  fool's  errand." 

The  latter  culprit  was  out  of  our  jurisdiction,  but  Mons. 
Robineau  was  discharged  on  the  spot,  and  warned  that  he 
might  think  himself  happy  to  escape  a  legal  process  for 
swindling. 

I  am  happy  to  say  that  Sophy  Mata,  in  whose  behalf 
all  these  sufferings  had  been  endured,  was  quite  recovered 
by  the  time  her  father  returned  from  the  Prairie. 


AGATHE— TOMAH.  365 


CHAPTER   XXXVII. 

AGATHE — TOMAH. 

AGATHE  was  the  daughter  of  an  Indian  who  was  dis- 
tinguished by  the  name  of  Rascal  Day-kau-ray.  Whether 
he  merited  the  appellation  must  be  determined  hereafter. 
He  was  brother  to  the  grand  old  chief  of  that  name,  but 
as  unlike  him  as  it  is  possible  for  those  of  the  same  blood 
to  be. 

The  Day-kau-rays  were  a  very  handsome  family,  and 
this  daughter  was  remarkable  for  her  fine  personal  endow- 
ments. A  tall,  well- developed  form,  a  round,  sweet  face, 
and  that  peculiarly  soft,  melodious  voice  which  belongs  to 
the  women  of  her  people,  would  have  attracted  the  attention 
of  a  stranger,  while  the  pensive  expression  of  her  counte- 
nance irresistibly  drew  the  hearts  of  all  towards  her,  and 
prompted  the  wish  to  know  more  of  her  history.  As  I 
received  it  from  her  friend,  Mrs.  Paquette,  it  was  indeed  a 
touching  one. 

A  young  officer  at  the  Fort  had  seen  her,  and  had  set, 
I  will  not  say  his  heart — it  may  be  doubted  if  he  had  one 
— but  his  mind  upon  her.  He  applied  to  Paquette  to 
negotiate  what  he  called  a  marriage  with  her.  I  am  sorry 
to  say  that  Paquette  was  induced  to  enter  into  this  scheme. 
He  knew  full  well  the  sin  of  making  false  representations 
to  the  family  of  Agathe,  and  he  knew  the  misery  he  was 
about  to  bring  upon  her. 

The  poor  girl  had  been  betrothed  to  a  young  man  of  her 
own  people,  and,  as  is  generally  the  case,  the  attachment 
on  both  sides  was  very  strong.  Among  these  simple 

31* 


366        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

people,  who  have  few  subjects  of  thought  or  speculation 
beyond  the  interests  of  their  daily  life,  their  affections  and 
their  animosities  form  the  warp  and  woof  of  their  char- 
acter. All  their  feelings  are  intense,  from  being  concen- 
trated on  so  few  objects.  Family  relations,  particularly 
with  the  women,  engross  the  whole  amount  of  their  sen- 
sibilities. 

The  marriage  connection  is  a  sacred  and  indissoluble 
tie.  I  have  read,  in  a  recent  report  to  the  Historical 
Society  of  Wisconsin,  that,  in  former  times,  a  temporary 
marriage  between  a  white  man  and  a  Menomonee  woman 
was  no  uncommon  occurrence,  and  that  such  an  arrange- 
ment brought  no  scandal.  I  am  afraid  that  if  such  cases 
were  investigated,  a  good  deal  of  deceit  and  misrepresenta- 
tion would  be  found  to  have  been  added  to  the  other  sins 
of  the  transaction ;  and  that  the  woman  would  be  found 
to  have  been  a  victim,  instead  of  a  willing  participant,  in 
such  a  connection. 

At  all  events,  no  system  of  this  kind  exists  among 
the  Winnebagoes.  The  strictest  sense  of  female  pro- 
priety is  a  distinguishing  trait  among  them.  A  woman 
who  transgresses  it  is  said  to  have  "  forgotten  herself," 
and  is  sure  to  be  cast  off  and  "forgotten"  by  her 
friends. 

The  marriage  proposed  between  the  young  officer  and 
the  daughter  of  Day-kau-ray,  was  understood  as  intended 
to  be  true  and  lasting.  The  father  would  not  have  exposed 
himself  to  the  contempt  of  his  whole  nation  by  selling  his 
daughter  to  become  the  mistress  of  any  man.  The  Day- 
kau-rays,  as  I  have  elsewhere  said,  were  not  a  little  proud 
of  a  remote  cross  of  French  blood  which  mingled  with  the 
aboriginal  stream  in  their  veins,  and  probably  in  acceding 
to  the  proposed  connection  the  father  of  Agathe  was  as 
much  influenced  by  what  he  considered  the  honor  to  be 


AGATHE—TOMAH.  367 

derived  as  by  the  amount  of  valuable  presents  which  ac- 
companied the  overtures  made  to  him. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  the  poor  girl  was  torn  from  her  lover, 
and  transferred  from  her  father's  lodge  to  the  quarters  of 
the  young  officer. 

There  were  no  ladies  in  the  garrison  at  that  time.  Had 
there  been,  such  a  step  would  hardly  have  been  ventured. 
Far  away  in  the  wilderness,  shut  out  from  the  salutary 
influences  of  religious  and  social  cultivation,  what  wonder 
that  the  moral  sense  sometimes  becomes  blinded,  and  that 
the  choice  is  made,  "Evil,  be  thou  my  good!" 

The  first  step  in  wrong  was  followed  by  one  still  more 
aggravated  in  cruelty.  The  young  officer  left  the  post,  as 
he  said,  on  furlough,  but  he  never  returned.  The  news 
came  after  a  time  that  he  was  married,  and  when  he  again 
joined  his  regiment  it  was  at  another  post. 

There  was  a  natural  feeling  in  the  strength  of  the 
"woe  pronounced  against  him"  by  more  tongues  than 
one.  "He  will  never,"  said  my  informant,  "dare  show 
himself  in  this  country  again !  Not  an  Indian  who  knows 
the  Day-kau-rays  but  would  take  his  life  if  he  should  meet 
him!" 

Every  tie  was  broken  for  poor  Agathe  but  that  which 
bound  her  to  her  infant.  She  never  returned  to  her 
father's  lodge,  for  she  felt  that,  being  deserted,  she  was 
dishonored.  Her  sole  ambition  seemed  to  be  to  bring  up 
her  child  like  those  of  the  whites.  She  attired  it  in  the 
costume  of  the  French  children,  with  a  dress  of  bright 
calico,  and  a  cap  of  the  same,  trimmed  with  narrow  black 
lace.  It  was  a  fine  child,  and  the  only  time  I  ever  saw  a 
smile  cross  her  face  was  when  it  was  commended  and 
caressed  by  some  member  of  our  family. 

Even  this,  her  only  source  of  happiness,  poor  Agathe 
was  called  upon  to  resign.  During  our  absence  at  Green 


368         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

Bay,  while  the  Sauks  were  in  the  neighborhood,  the  child 
was  taken  violently  ill.  The  house  at  Paquette's,  which 
was  the  mother's  home,  was  thronged  with  Indians,  and 
of  course  there  was  much  noise  and  disturbance.  My 
husband  had  a  place  prepared  for  her  under  our  roof, 
where  she  could  be  more  quiet,  and  receive  the  attendance 
of  the  post  physician.  It  was  all  in  vain — nothing  could 
save  the  little  creature's  life.  The  bitter  agony  of  the 
mother,  as  she  hung  over  the  only  treasure  she  possessed 
on  earth,  was  described  to  me  as  truly  heart-rending. 
When  compelled  to  part  with  it,  it  seemed  almost  more 
than  nature  could  bear.  There  were  friends,  not  of  her 
own  nation  or  color,  who  strove  to  comfort  her.  Did  the 
father  ever  send  a  thought  or  an  inquiry  after  the  fate  of 
his  child,  or  of  the  young  being  whose  life  he  had  ren- 
dered dark  and  desolate?  We  will  hope  that  he  did — 
that  he  repented  and  asked  pardon  from  above  for  the  evil 
he  had  wrought. 

Agathe  had  been  baptized  by  M.  Mazzuchelli.  Perhaps 
she  may  have  acquired  some  religious  knowledge  which 
could  bring  her  consolation  in  her  sorrows,  and  compen- 
sate her  for  the  hopes  and  joys  so  early  blasted. 

She  came,  some  months  after  the  death  of  her  child,  in 
company  with  several  of  the  half-breed  women  of  the 
neighborhood,  to  pay  me  a  visit  of  respect  and  congratu- 
lation on  the  advent  of  the  young  Shaw-nee-aw-kee.  When 
she  looked  at  her  "  little  brother,"  as  he  was  called,  and 
took  his  soft,  tiny  hand  within  her  own,  the  tears  stood  in 
her  eyes,  and  she  spoke  some  little  words  of  tenderness, 
which  showed  that  her  heart  was  full.  I  could  scarcely 
refrain  from  mingling  my  tears  with  hers,  as  I  thought  on 
all  the  sorrow  and  desolation  that  one  man's  selfishness 
had  occasioned. 


AGATIIR— TOMAH.  369 

Early  in  February,  1833,  my  husband  and  Lieutenant 
Hunter,  in  company  with  one  or  two  others,  set  off  on  a 
journey  to  Chicago.  That  place  had  become  so  much  of  a 
town  (it  contained  perhaps  fifty  inhabitants)  that  it  was 
necessary  for  the  proprietors  of  "  Kinzie's  Addition"  to 
lay  out  lots  and  open  streets  through  their  property.  All 
this  was  accomplished  during  the  visit  in  question. 

While  they  were  upon  the  ground  with  a  surveyor,  the 
attention  of  my  husband  was  drawn  towards  a  very  bright- 
looking  boy  in  Indian  costume,  who  went  hopping  along 
by  the  side  of  the  assistant  that  carried  the  chain,  mimick- 
ing him  as  in  the  course  of  his  operations  he  cried,  "  Stick !" 
"  stuck  I"  He  inquired  who  the  lad  was,  and,  to  his  sur- 
prise, learned  that  he  was  the  brother  of  the  old  family 
servants  Yictoire,  Genevieve,  and  Baptiste.  Tomah,  for 
that  was  his  name,  had  never  been  arrayed  in  civilized 
costume  ;  he  was  in  blanket  and  leggings,  and  had  always 
lived  in  a  wigwam.  My  husband  inquired  if  he  would 
like  to  go  to  Fort  Winnebago  with  him  and  learn  to  be  a 
white  boy.  The  idea  pleased  him  much,  and,  his  mother 
having  given  her  sanction  to  the  arrangement,  he  was 
packed  in  a  wagon,  with  the  two  gentlemen  and  their 
travelling  gear,  when  they  set  forth  on  their  return-journey. 

Tomah  had  been  equipped  in  jacket  and  trousers,  with 
the  other  articles  of  apparel  necessary  to  his  new  sphere 
and  character.  They  were  near  the  Aux  Plaines,  and  ap- 
proaching the  residence  of  Glode  (Claude)  Laframboise, 
where  Tomah  knew  he  should  meet  acquaintances.  He 
asked  leave  to  get  out  of  the  wagon  and  walk  a  little 
way.  When  the  gentlemen  next  saw  him  he  was  in  full 
Pottowattamie  costume :  although  it  was  bitter  winter 
weather,  he  had  put  on  his  uncomfortable  native  garb 
rather  than  show  himself  to  his  old  friends  in  a  state  of 
transformation. 


370        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

On  his  arrival  at  Fort  Winnebago,  our  first  care  was  to 
furnish  him  with  a  complete  wardrobe,  which,  having  been 
placed  in  a  box  in  his  sleeping-apartment,  was  put  under 
his  charge.  Words  cannot  express  his  delight  as  the  valu- 
able possessions  were  confided  to  him.  Every  spare  mo- 
ment was  devoted  to  their  contemplation.  Now  and  then 
Tomah  would  be  missing.  He  was  invariably  found  seated 
by  the  side  of  his  little  trunk,  folding  and  refolding  his 
clothes,  laying  them  now  lengthwise,  now  crosswise,  the 
happiest  of  mortals. 

Our  next  step  was  to  teach  him  to  be  useful.  Such 
little  offices  were  assigned  to  him  at  first  as  might  be  sup- 
posed not  altogether  new  to  him,  but  we  soon  observed 
that  when  there  was  anything  in  tbe  shape  of  work,  Tomah 
slipped  off  to  bed,  even  if  it  were  before  he  had  taken  his 
supper.  Some  fish  were  given  him  one  evening  to  scale ; 
it  was  just  at  dark;  but  Tom,  according  to  custom,  retired 
at  once  to  bed. 

The  cook  came  to  inquire  what  was  to  be  done.  I  was 
under  the  necessity  of  calling  in  my  husband's  aid  as  in- 
terpreter. He  sent  for  Tomah.  When  he  came  into  the 
parlor  Mr.  Kinzie  said  to  him,  in  Pottowattamie, — 

"There  are  some  fish,  Tomah,  in  the  kitchen,  and  we 
want  you  to  scale  them." 

"Now4?"  exclaimed  Tom,  with  an  expression  of  amaze- 
ment. "It  is  very  late." 

A  young  lady,  Miss  Rolette,  who  was  visiting  us,  and 
who  understood  the  language,  could  not  refrain  from  burst- 
ing into  a  laugh  at  the  simplicity  with  which  the  words 
w.ere  uttered,  and  we  joined  her  in  sympathy,  at  which 
Tom  looked  a  little  indignant;  but  when  he  understood 
that  it  was  the  white  custom  to  scale  the  fish  at  night,  and 
put  salt  and  pepper  on  them,  he  was  soon  reconciled  to  do 
his  duty  in  the  matter. 


A  OA  THE—  TO  MA  H.  371 

His  next  office  was  to  lay  the  table.  There  was  a  best 
service  of  china,  which  was  only  used  when  we  had  com- 
pany, and  a  best  set  of  teaspoons,  which  I  kept  in  the 
drawer  of  a  bureau  in  my  own  room  above-stairs.  I  was 
in  the  habit  of  keeping  this  drawer  locked,  and  putting  the 
key  under  a  small  clock  on  the  mantel-piece.  The  first 
time  that  I  had  shown  Tomah  how  to  arrange  matters  for 
visitors,  I  had  brought  the  silver  and  put  it  on  the  table 
myself. 

Soon  after,  we  were  to  have  company  to  tea  again,  and 
I  explained  to  Tomah  that  the  best  china  must  be  used. 
What  was  my  surprise,  on  going  through  the  dining-room 
a  short  time  after,  to  see  not  only  the  new  china,  but  the 
"company  silver"  also,  on  the  table!  I  requested  our 
mother,  who  could  speak  with  him,  to  inquire  into  the 
matter. 

Tomah  said,  very  coolly,  "  He  got  the  silver  where  it 
was  kept." 

"  Did  he  find  the  drawer  open  ?" 

"  No — he  opened  it  with  a  key." 

"  Was  the  key  in  the  drawer  ?" 

"'No — it  was  under  that  thing  on  the  shelf." 

"  How  did  he  know  it  was  kept  there  ?" 

This  was  what  Mr.  Tomah  declined  telling.  We  could 
never  ascertain  whether  he  had  watched  my  movements 
at  any  time.  No  one  had  ever  seen  him  in  that  part 
of  the  house,  and  yet  scarcely  an  article  could  be  men- 
tioned of  which  Tomah  did  not  know  the  whereabouts. 
If  any  one  was  puzzled  to  find  a  thing,  it  was  always, — 

"Ask  Tomah — he  will  tell  you."  And  so  in  fact  he 
did. 

He  was  a  subject  of  much  amusement  to  the  young 
officers.  We  were  to  have  a  tea-party  one  evening — all 
the  families  and  young  officers  from  the  Fort.  To  make 


3f2        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN   THE  NORTHWEST. 

Tomah's  appearance  as  professional  as  possible,  we  made 
him  a  white  apron  with  long  sleeves  to  put  on  while  he 
was  helping  Mary  and  Josette  to  carry  round  tea — for  I 
must  acknowledge  that  Tomah's  clothes  were  not  kept  in 
as  nice  order  out  of  the  trunk  as  in  it. 

Tom  was  delighted  with  his  new  costume,  as  well  as 
with  the  new  employment.  He  acquitted  himself  to  per- 
fection, for  he  had  never  any  difficulty  in  imitating  what 
he  saw  another  do.  After  tea  we  had  some  music.  As  I 
was  standing  by  the  piano,  at  which  one  of  the  ladies  was 
seated,  Lieutenant  Vancleve  said  to  me,  in  a  low  tone, — 

"  Look  behind  you  a  moment." 

I  turned.  There  sat  Tom  between  two  of  the  company, 
as  stately  as  possible,  with  his  white  apron  smoothed 
down,  and  his  hands  clasped  before  him,  listening  to  the 
music,  and  on  the  best  possible  terms  with  himself  and 
all  around  him.  Julian  and  Edwin  were  hardly  able  to 
restrain  their  merriment,  but  they  were  afraid  to  do  or  say 
anything  that  would  cause  him  to  move  before  the  com- 
pany had  had  a  full  enjoyment  of  the  scene.  It  was  voted 
unanimously  that  Tomah  should  be  permitted  to  remain 
and  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  society  for  one  evening ;  but, 
with  characteristic  restlessness,  he  got  tired  as  soon  as 
the  music  was  over,  and  unceremoniously  took  his  leave 
of  the  company. 


CONCLUSION.  373 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

CONCLUSION. 

WHAT  we  had  long  anticipated  of  the  sufferings  of  the 
Indians  began  to  manifest  itself  as  the  spring  drew  on. 
Its  extent  was  first  brought  to  our  knowledge  by  those 
who  came  in  little  parties  begging  for  food. 

As  long  as  it  was  possible  to  issue  occasional  rations 
their  Father  continued  to  do  so,  but  the  supplies  in  the 
Commissary  Department  were  now  so  much  reduced  that 
Colonel  Cutler  did  not  feel  justified  in  authorizing  any- 
thing beyond  a  scanty  relief,  and  this  only  in  extreme 
cases. 

We  had  ourselves  throughout  the  winter  used  the  great- 
est economy  with  our  own  stores,  that  we  might  not  ex- 
haust our  slender  stock  of  flour  and  meal  before  it  could 
be  replenished  from  "below."  We  had  even  purchased 
some  sour  flour  which  had  been  condemned  by  the  com- 
missary, and  had  contrived,  by  a  plentiful  use  of  salcratus 
and  a  due  proportion  of  potatoes,  to  make  of  it  a  very 
palatable  kind  of  bread.  But  as  we  had  continued  to  give 
to  party  after  party,  when  they  would  come  to  us  to  repre- 
sent their  famishing  condition,  the  time  at  length  arrived 
when  we  had  nothing  to  give. 

The  half-breed  families  of  the  neighborhood,  who  had, 
like  qurselves,  continued  to  share  with  the  needy  as  long 
as  their  own  stock  lasted,  were  now  obliged,  of  necessity, 
to  refuse  further  assistance.  These  women  often  came  to 
lament  with  us  over  the  sad  accounts  that  were  brought 
from  the  wintering  grounds.  It  had  been  a  very  open 

32 


374         THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

winter.  The  snow  had  scarcely  been  enough  at  any  time 
to  permit  the  Indians  to  track  the  deer ;  in  fact,  all  the 
game  had  been  driven  off  by  the  troops  and  war-parties 
scouring  the  country  through  the  preceding  summer. 

We  heard  of  their  dying  "by  companies  from  mere  inani- 
tion, and  lying  stretched  in  the  road  to  the  Portage, 
whither  they  were  striving  to  dr&g  their  exhausted  frames. 
Soup  made  of  the  bark  of  the  slippery  elm,  or  stewed 
acorns,  were  the  only  food  that  many  had  subsisted  on  for 
weeks. 

We  had  for  a  long  time  received  our  own  food  by  daily 
•rations  from  the  garrison,  for  things  had  got  to  such  a 
pass  that  there  was  no  possibility  of  obtaining  a  barrel 
of  flour  at  a  time.  After  our  meals  were  finished  I  always 
went  into  the  pantry,  and  collecting  carefully  every  re- 
maining particle  of  food  set  it  aside,  to  be  given  to  some 
of  the  wretched  applicants  by  whom  we  were  constantly 
thronged. 

One  day  as  I  was  thus  employed,  a  face  appeared  at  the 
window  with  which  I  had  once  been  familiar.  It  was  the 
pretty  daughter  of  the  elder  Day-kau-ray.  She  had  for- 
merly visited  us  often,  watching  with  great  interest  our 
employments — our  sewing,  our  weeding  and  cultivating  the 
garden,  or  our  reading.  Of  the  latter,  I  had  many  times 
endeavored  to  give  her  some  idea,  showing  her  the  plates 
in  the  Family  Bible,  and  doing  my  best  to  explain  them 
to  her,  but  of  late  I  had  quite  lost  sight  of  her.  Now, 
how  changed,  how  wan  she  looked!  As  I  addressed  her 
with  my  ordinary  phrase,  "  Tshah-ko-zhahTJ  (What  is  it  ?) 
she  gave  a  sigh  that  was  almost  a  sob.  She  did  not  beg, 
but  her  countenance  spoke  volumes. 

I  took  my  dish  and  handed  it  to  her,  expecting  to  see  her 
devour  the  contents  eagerly;  but  no — she  took  it,  and, 
making  signs  that  she  would  soon  return,  walked  away. 


CONCLUSION.  375 

When  she  brought  it  back,  I  was  almost  sure  she  had  not 
tasted  a  morsel  herself. 


Oh  !  the  boats — the  boats  with  the  corn !  Why  did 
they  not  come  ?  We  both  wrote  and  sent  to  hasten  them, 
but,  alas!  everything  and  everybody  moved  so  slowly  in 
those  unenterprising  times !  We  could  only  feel  sure  that 
they  would  come  when  they  were  ready,  and  not  a  moment 
before. 

We  were  soon  obliged  to  keep  both  doors  and  windows 
fast,  to  shut  out  the  sight  of  misery  we  could  not  relieve. 
If  a  door  were  opened  for  the  admission  of  a  member  of 
the  family,  some  wretched  mother  would  rush  in,  grasp 
the  hand  of  my  infant,  and,  placing  that  of  her  famishing 
child  within  it,  tell  us,  pleadingly,  that  he  was  imploring 
"  his  little  brother"  for  food.  The  stoutest  man  could  not 
have  beheld  with  dry  eyes  the  heart-rending  spectacle 
which  often  presented  itself.  It  was  in  vain  that  we 
screened  the  lower  portion  of  our  windows  with  curtains. 
They  would  clirnb  up  on  the  outside,  and  tier  upon  tier  of 
gaunt,  wretched  faces  would  peer  in  above,  to  watch  us, 
and  see  if  indeed  we  were  as  ill  provided  as  we  repre- 
sented ourselves. 

The  noble  old  Day-kau-ray  came  one  day,  from  the 
Barribault,  to  apprise  us  of  the  state  of  his  village.  More 
than  forty  of  his  people,  he  said,  had  now  been  for  many 
days  without  food,  save  bark  and  roots.  My  husband 
accompanied  him  to  the  commanding  officer  to  tell  his 
story  and  ascertain  if  any  amount  of  food  could  be  ob- 
tained from  that  quarter.  The  result  was,  the  promise  of 
a  small  allowance  of  flour,  sufficient  to  alleviate  the  crav- 
ings of  his  own  family. 

When  this  was  explained  to  the  chief,  he  turned  away. 


3T6        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  if  his  people  could  not  be  relieved,  he 
and  his  family  would  starve  with  them  !"  And  he  refused, 
for  those  nearest  and  dearest  to  him,  the  proffered  succor, 
until  all  could  share  alike. 

The  announcement,  at  length,  that  "  the  boats  were  in 
sight,"  was  a  thrilling  and  most  joyful  sound. 

Hundreds  of  poor  creatures  were  assembled  on  the  bank, 
watching  their  arrival.  Oh  !  how  torturing  was  their  slow 
approach,  by  the  winding  course  of  the  river,  through  the 
extended  prairie  !  As  the  first  boat  touched  the  land,  we, 
who  were  gazing  on  the  scene  .with  anxiety  and  impa- 
tience only  equalled  by  that  of  the  sufferers,  could  scarcely 
refrain  from  laughing,  to  see  old  Wild-Cat,  who  had  some- 
what fallen  off  in  his  huge  amount  of  flesh,  seize  "the 
Washington  Woman"  in  his  arms  and  hug  and  dance 
with  her  in  the  ecstasy  of  his  delight. 

Their  Father  made  a  sign  to  them  all  to  fall  to  work  with 
their  hatchets,  which  they  had  long  held  ready,  and  in  an 
incredibly  short  time  barrel  after  barrel  of  corn  was  broken 
open  and  emptied,  while  even  the  little  children  possessed 
themselves  of  pans  and  kettles  full,  and  hastened  to  the 
fires  that  were  blazing  around  to  parch  and  cook  that 
which  they  had  seized. 

From  this  time  forward,  there  was  no  more  destitution. 
The  present  abundance  was  immediately  followed  by  the 
arrival  of  supplies  for  the  Commissary's  Department ;  and, 
refreshed  and  invigorated,  our  poor  children  departed  once 
more  to  their  villages,  to  make  ready  their  crops  for  the 
ensuing  season. 

In  the  course  of  the  spring,  we  received  a  visit  from 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Kent  and  Mrs.  Kent,  of  Galena.  This  event 
is  memorable,  as  being  the  first  occasion  on  which  the 
gospel,  according  to  the  Protestant  faith,  was  preached  at 
Fort  Winnebago.  The  large  parlor  of  the  hospital  was 


CONCLUSION.  377 

fitted  up  for  the  service,  and  gladly  did  we  each  say  to 
the  other,  "  Let  us  go  to  the  house  of  the  Lord !" 

For  nearly  three  years  had  we  lived  here  without  the 
blessing  of  a  public  service  of  praise  and  thanksgiving. 
We  regarded  this  commencement  as  an  omen  of  better 
times,  and  our  little  "  sewing-society"  worked  with  re- 
newed industry,  to  raise  a  fund  which  might  be  available 
hereafter  in  securing  the  permanent  services  of  a  mis- 
sionary. 


Not  long  after  this,  on  a  fine  spring  morning,  as  we 
were  seated  at  breakfast,  a  party  of  Indians  entered  the 
parlor,  and  came  to  the  door  of  the  room  where  we  were. 
Two  of  them  passed  through,  and  went  out  upon  a  small 
portico — the  third  remained  standing  in  the  door-way  at 
which  he  had  at  first  appeared.  He  was  nearly  opposite 
me,  and  as  I  raised  my  eyes,  spite  of  his  change  of  dress, 
and  the  paint  with  which  he  was  covered,  I  at  once  recog- 
nized him. 

I  continued  to  pour  the  coffee,  and,  as  I  did  so,  I  re- 
marked to  my  husband,  "  The  one  behind  you,  with 
whom  you  are  speaking,  is  one  of  the  escaped  prisoners." 

Without  turning  his  head,  Mr.  Kinzie  continued  to 
listen  to  all  the  directions  they  were  giving  him  about  the 
repairing  of  their  guns,  traps,  etc.,  which  they  wished  to 
leave  with  the  blacksmith.  As  they  went  on,  he  care- 
lessly turned  towards  the  parlor  door,  and  replied  to  the 
one  speaking  to  him.  When  he  again  addressed  me,  it 
was  to  say, — 

"You  are  right,  but  it  is  no  affair  of  ours.  We  are 
none  of  us  to  look  so  as  to  give  him  notice  that  we  suspect 
anything.  They  are  undoubtedly  innocent,  and.  have  suf- 
fered enough  already." 

32* 


378    THE  EARLY  DAY  IX  TBE  NORTHWEST. 

Contrary  to  his  usual  custom,  their  Father  did  not  ask 
their  names,  but  wrote  their  directions,  which  he  tied  to 
their  different  implements,  and  then  bade  them  go  and 
deliver  them  themselves  to  M.  Morrin. 

The  rest  of  our  circle  were  greatly  pleased  at  the  young 
fellow's  audacity,  and  we  quite  longed  to  tell  the  officers 
that  we  could  have  caught  one  of  their  fugitives  for  them, 
if  we  had  had  a  mind. 


The  time  had  now  come  when  we  began  to  think  seri- 
ously of  leaving  our  pleasant  home,  and  taking  up  our 
residence  at  Detroit,  while  making  arrangements  for  a 
permanent  settlement  at  Chicago. 

This  intelligence,  when  communicated  to  our  Winne- 
bago  children,  brought  forth  great  lamentations  and  demon- 
strations of  regret.  From  the  surrounding  country  they 
came  flocking  in,  to  inquire  into  the  truth  of  the  tidings 
they  had  heard,  and  to  petition  earnestly  that  we  would 
continue  to  live  and  die  among  them. 

Among  them  all,  no  one  seemed  so  overwhelmed  with 
affliction  as  Elizabeth,  our  poor  Cut-Nose.  When  we  first 
told  her  of  our  intention,  she  sat  for  hours  in  the  same 
spot,  wiping  away  the  tears  that  would  find  their  way 
down  her  cheeks,  with  the  corner  of  the  chintz  shawl  she 
wore  pinned  across  her  bosom. 

"  No !  never,  never,  never  shall  I  find  such  friends 
again,"  she  would  exclaim.  "  You  will  go  away,  and  I 
shall  be  left  here  all  alone." 

Wild-Cat,  too,  the  fat, 'Jolly  Wild-Cat,  gave  way  to  the 
most  audible  lamentations. 

"  Oh,  my  little  brother,"  he  said  to  the  baby,  on  the 
morning  of  our  departure,  when  he  had  insisted  on  taking 


CONCLUSION.  379 

him  and  seating  him  on  his  fat,  dirty  knee,  "you  will 
never  come  back  to  see  your  poor  brother  again  !" 

And,  having  taken  an  extra  glass  on  the  occasion,  he 
wept  like  an  infant. 

It  was  with  sad  hearts  that  on  the  morning  of  the  1st 
of  July,  1833,  we  bade  adieu  to  the  long  cortege  which 
had  followed  us  to  the  boat,  now  waiting  to  convey  us  to 
Green  Bay,  where  we  were  to  meet  Governor  Porter  and 
Mr.  Brush,  and  proceed,  under  their  escort,  to  Detroit. 

When  they  had  completed  their  tender  farewells,  they 
turned  to  accompany  their  Father  across  the  Portage,  on 
his  route  to  Chicago;  and  long  after,  we  could  see  them 
winding  along  the  road,  and  hear  their  loud  lamentations 
at  a  parting  which  they  foresaw  would  be  forever. 


APPENDIX. 


As  I  have  given  throughout  the  Narrative  of  the  Sank 
War  the  impressions  we  received  from  our  own  observa- 
tion, or  from  information  furnished  us  at  the  time,  I  think 
it  but  justice  to  Black  Hawk  and  his  party  to  insert,  by 
way  of  Appendix,  the  following  account,  preserved  among 
the  manuscript  records  of  the  late  Thomas  Forsyth,  Esq., 
of  St.  Louis,  who,  after  residing  among  the  Indians  many 
years  as  a  trader,  was,  until  the  year  1830,  the  Agent  of 
the  Sauks  and  Foxes.  The  manuscript  was  written  in 
1832,  while  Black  Hawk  and  his  compatriots  were  in 
prison  at  Jefferson  Barracks. 

"  The  United  States  troops  under  the  command  of  Major 
Stoddard  arrived  here*  and  took  possession  of  this  country 
in  the  month  of  February,  1804.  In  the  spring  of  that 
year,  a  white  person  (a  man  or  boy)  was  killed  in  Cuivre 
Settlement,  by  a  Sauk  Indian.  Some  time  in  the  summer  fol- 
lowing, a  party  of  United  States  troops  were  sent  up  to  the 
Sauk  village  on  Rocky  River,  and  a  demand  made  of  the 
Sauk  chiefs  for  the  murderer.  The  Sauk  chiefs  did  not 
hesitate  a  moment,  but  delivered  him  up  to  the  commander 
of  the  troops,  who  brought  him  down  and  delivered  him 
over  to  the  civil  authority  in  this  place  (St.  Louis). 

"  Some  time  in  the  ensuing  autumn  some  Sauk  and 

*  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

(381) 


382        TUB  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

Fox  Indians  came  to  this  place,  and  had  a  conversation 
with  General  Harrison  (then  Governor  of  Indiana  Terri- 
tory, and  acting  Governor  of  this  State,  then  Territory  of 
Louisiana)  on  the  subject  of  liberating  their  relative,  then 
in  prison  at  this  place  for  the  above-mentioned  murder. 

"  Quash-quame,  a  Sauk  chief,  who  was  the  head  man 
of  this  party,  has  repeatedly  said,  'Mr.  Pierre  Chouteau, 
Sen.,  came  several  times  to  my  camp,  offering  that  if  I 
would  sell  the  lands  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi 
River,  Governor  Harrison  would  liberate  my  relation 
(meaning  the  Sauk  Indian  then  in  prison  as  above  re- 
lated), to  which  I  at  last  agreed,  and  sold  the  lands  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  River  up  the  Mississippi  River 
as  high  as  the  mouth  of  Rocky  River  (now  Rock  River), 
and  east  to  the  ridge  that  divides  the  waters  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  Illinois  Rivers;  but  I  never  sold  any  more 
lands.'  Quash-quame  also  said  to  Governor  Edwards, 
Governor  Clarke,  and  Mr.  Auguste  Chouteau,  Commis- 
sioners appointed  to  treat  with  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas, 
and  Pottowattamies  of  Illinois  River,  in  the  summer  of 
1816,  for  lands  on  the  west  side  of  Illinois  River, — 

"  '  You  white  men  may  put  on  paper  what  you  please, 
but  again  I  tell  you,  I  never  sold  any  lands  higher  up  the 
Mississippi  than  the  mouth  of  Rocky  River.' 

"In  the  treaty  first  mentioned,  the  line  commences  op- 
posite to  the  mouth  of  Gasconade  River,  and  running  in  a 
direct  line  to  the  head-waters  of  Jefferson*  River,  thence 
down  that  river  to  the  Mississippi  River — thence  up  the 
Mississippi  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ouisconsin  River — 
thence  up  that  river  thirty-six  miles — thence  in  a  direct 
line  to  a  little  lake  in  Fox  River  of  Illinois,  down  Fox 

*  There  is  no  such  river  in  this  country,  therefore  this  treaty  is  null 
and  void — of  no  effect  in  law  or  equity.  Such  was  the  opinion  of  the  late 
Governor  Howard.  (T.  F.) 


APPENDIX.  383 

River  to  Illinois  River,  down  Illinois  River  to  its  mouth — 
thence  down  the  Mississippi  River  to  the  mouth  of  Mis- 
souri River — thence  up  that  river  to  the  place  of  begin- 
ning. See  treaty  dated  at  St.  Louis,  4th  November,  1804. 

''The  Sauk  and  Fox  nations  were  never  consulted,  nor 
had  any  hand  in  this  treaty,  nor  knew  anything  about  it. 
It  was  made  and  signed  by  two  Sauk  chiefs,  one  Fox 
chief  and  one  warrior. 

"  When  the  annuities  were  delivered  to  the  Sauk  and 
Fox  nations  of  Indians,  according  to  the  treaty  above  re- 
ferred to  (amounting  to  $1000  per  annum),  the  Indians 
always  thought  they  were  presents  (as  the  annuity  for  the 
first  twenty  years  was  always  paid  in  goods,  sent  on  from 
Georgetown,  District  of  Columbia,  and  poor  articles  of 
merchandise  they  were,  very  often  damaged  and  not  suita- 
ble for  Indians),  until  I,  as  their  Agent,  convinced  them 
of  the  contrary,  in  the  summer  of  1818.  When  the  Indians 
heard  that  the  goods  delivered  to  them  were  annuities  for 
land  sold  by  them  to  the  United  States,  they  were  aston- 
ished, and  refused  to  accept  of  the  goods,  denying  that 
they  ever  sold  the  lands  as  stated  by  me,  their  Agent. 
The  Black  Hawk  in  particular,  who  was  present  at  the 
time,  made  a  great  noise  about  this  land,  and  would  never 
receive  any  part  of  the  annuities  from  that  time  forward. 
He  always  denied  the  authority  of  Quash-quame  and  others 
to  sell  any  part  of  their  lands,  and  told  the  Indians  not  to 
receive  any  presents  or  annuities  from  any  American — other- 
wise their  lands  would  be  claimed  at  some  future  day. 

"As  the  United  States  do  insist,  and  retain  the  lands 
according  to  the  treaty  of  November  4,  1804,  why  do  they 
not  fulfil  their  part  of  that  treaty  as  equity  demands  ? 

"  The  Sauk  and  Fox  nations  are  allowed,  according  to 
that  treaty,  '  to  live  and  hunt  on  the  lauds  so  ceded,  as 
long  as  the  aforesaid  lands  belong  to  the  United  States.' 


384        TUB  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  1827,  about  twelve  or  fifteen 
families  of  squatters  arrived  and  took  possession  of  the 
Sauk  village,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Rocky  River.  They 
immediately  commenced  destroying  the  Indians'  bark  boats. 
Some  were  burned,  others  were  torn  to  pieces,  and  when 
the  Indians  arrived  at  the  village,  and  found  fault  with 
the  destruction  of  their  property,  they  were  beaten  and 
abused  by  the  squatters. 

"  The  Indians  made  complaint  to  me,  as  their  Agent. 
I  wrote  to  General  Clarke,*  stating  to  him  from  time  to 
time  what  happened,  and  giving  a  minute  detail  of  every- 
thing that  passed  between  the  whites  (squatters)  and  the 
Indians. 

"  The  squatters  insisted  that  the  Indians  should  be  re- 
moved from  their  village,  saying  that  as  soon  as  the  land 
was  brought  into  market  they  (the  squatters)  would  buy 
it  all.  It  became  needless  for  me  to  show  them  the  treaty, 
and  the  right  the  Indians  had  to  remain  on  their  lands. 
They  tried  every  method  to  annoy  the  Indians,  by  shoot- 
ing their  dogs,  claiming  their  horses,  complaining  that  the 
Indians'  horses  broke  into  their  corn-fields — selling  them 
whiskey  for  the  most  trifling  articles,  contrary  to  the 
wishes  and  request  of  the  chiefs,  particularly  the  Black 
Hawk,  who  both  solicited  and  threatened  them  on  the 
subject,  but  all  to  no  purpose. 

"  The  President  directed  those  lands  to  be  sold  at  the 
Land  Office,  in.  Springfield,  Illinois.  Accordingly,  when 
the  time  came  that  they  were  to  be  offered  for  sale  (in  the 
autumn  of  1828),  there  were  about  twenty  families  of 
squatters  at,  and  in  the  vicinity  of,  the  old  Sauk  village, 
most  of  whom  attended  the  sale,  and  but  one  of  them 
could  purchase  a  quarter-section  (if  we  except  George 

*  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  at  St.  Louis. 


APPENDIX.  385 

Davenport,  a  trader  who  resides  in  Rocky  Island).  There- 
fore, all  the  land  not  sold,  still  belonged  to  the  United 
States,  and  the  Indians  had  still  a  right,  by  treaty,  to  hunt 
and  live  on  those  lands.  This  right,  however,  was  not 
allowed  them — they  must  move  off. 

"  In  1830,  the  principal  chiefs,  and  others  of  the  Sauk 
and  Fox  Indians  who  resided  at  the  old  village,  near 
Rocky  River,  acquainted  me  that  they  would  remove  to 
their  village  on  Ihoway  River.  These  chiefs  advised  me 
to  write  to  General  Clarke,  Superintendent  of  Indian 
Affairs  at  this  place  (St.  Louis),  to  send  up  a  few  militia 
— that  the  Black  Hawk  and  his  followers  would  then  see 
that  everything  was  in  earnest,  and  they  would  remove  to 
the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  to  their  own  lands. 

"  The  letter,  as  requested  by  the  chiefs,  was  written  and 
sent  by  me  to  General  Clarke,  but  he  did  not  think  proper 
to  answer  it — therefore  everything  remained  as  formerly, 
and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  the  Black  Hawk  and  his  party 
thought  the  whole  matter  of  removing  from  the  old  village 
had  blown  over. 

"In  the  spring  of  1831,  the  Black  Hawk  and  his  party 
were  augmented  by  many  Indians  from  Ihoway  River. 
This  augmentation  of  forces  made  the  Black  Hawk  very 
proud,  and  he  supposed  nothing  would  be  done  about  re- 
moving him  and  his  party. 

"  General  Gaines  visited  the  Black  Hawk  and  his  party 
this  season,  with  a  force  of  regulars  and  militia,  and  com- 
pelled them  to  remove  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi 
River,  on  their  own  lands. 

"  When  the  Black  Hawk  and  party  re-crossed  to  the 
easf  side  of  the  Mississippi  River  in  1832,  they  numbered 
three  hundred  and  sixty-eight  men.  They  were  hampered 
with  many  women  and  children,  and  had  no  intention  to 
make  war.  When  attacked  by  General  Stillman's  detach- 

33 


386        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

ment,  they  defended  themselves  like  men ;  and  I  would  ask, 

who  would  not  do  so,  likewise  ?   Thus  the  war  commenced. 

********* 

"  The  Indians  had  been  defeated,  dispersed,  and  some 
of  the  principal  chiefs  are  now  in  prison  and  in  chains,  at 
Jefferson  Barracks.  ****** 

"  It  is  very  well  known,  by  all  who  know  the  Black 
Hawk,  that  he  has  always  been  considered  a  friend  to  the 
whites.  Often  has  he  taken  into  his  lodge  the  wearied 
white  man,  given  him  good  food  to  eat,  and  a  good  blanket 
to  sleep  on  before  the  fire.  Many  a  good  meal  has  the 
Prophet  given  to  people  travelling  past  his  village,  and 
very  many  stray  horses  has  he  recovered  from  the  Indians 
and  restored  to  their  rightful  owners,  without  asking  any 
recompense  whatever.  ***** 

"  What  right  have  we  to  tell  any  people, '  You  shall  not 
cross  the  Mississippi  River  on  any  pretext  whatever'? 
When  the  Sauk  and  Fox  Indians  wish  to  cross  the  Missis- 
sippi, to  visit  their  relations  among  the  Pottowattamies  of 
Fox  River,  Illinois,  they  are  prevented  by  us,  because  we 
have  the  power  /" 

I  omit  the  old  gentleman's  occasional  comments  upon 
the  powers  that  dictated,  and  the  forces  which  carried  on, 
the  warfare  of  this  unhappy  summer.  There  is  every 
reason  to  believe  that  had  his  suggestions  been  listened 
to,  and  had  he  continued  the  Agent  of  the  Sauks  and 
Foxes,  a  sad  record  might  have  been  spared, — we  should 
assuredly  not  have  been  called  to  chronicle  the  untimely 
fate  of  his  successor,  the  unfortunate  M.  St.  Yrain,  who, 
a  comparative  stranger  to  his  people,  was  murdered  by 
them,  in  their  exasperated  fury,  at  Kellogg's  Grove,  soon 
after  the  commencement  of  the  campaign. 


APPENDIX.  387 


XL 

It  seems  appropriate  to  notice  in  this  place  the  subse- 
quent appearance  before  the  public  of  one  of  the  personages 
casually  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  narrative. 

In  the  autumn  of  1864  we  saw  advertised  for  exhibition 
at  Wood's  Museum,  Chicago,  "  The  most  remarkable  in- 
stance of  longevity  on  record — the  venerable  Joseph  Crely, 
born  on  the  13th  of  September,  1726,  and  having  conse- 
quently reached,  at  this  date,  the  age  of  ONE  HUNDRED  AND 
THIRTY:NINE  YEARS  !"  Sundry  particulars  followed  of  his 
life  and  history,  and,  above  all,  of  his  recollections. 

"  Well  done  for  old  Crely  !"  said  my  husband,  when  he 
had  gone  through  the  long  array.  "  Come,  let  us  go  over 
to  Wood's  Museum  and  renew  our  acquaintance  with  the 
venerable  gentleman." 

I  did  not  need  a  second  invitation,  for  I  was  curious  to 
witness  the  wonders  which  the  whirligig  of  time  had 
wrought  with  our  old  employe. 

We  chose  an  early  hour  for  our  visit,  that  we  might  pay 
our  respects  to  both  him  and  the  granddaughter  who  had 
him  in  charge,  unembarrassed  by  the  presence  of  strangers. 

In  a  large  room  on  the  second  floor  of  the  building, 
among  cages  of  birds  and  animals,  some  stuffed,  others  still 
living,  we  perceived,  seated  by  a  window,  a  figure  clad  in 
bright  cashmere  dressing-gown  and  gay  tasselled  cap,  tran- 
quilly smoking  a  tah-nee-hoo-rah,  or  long  Indian  pipe.  His 
form  was  upright,  his  face  florid,  and  less  changed  than 
might  have  been  expected  by  the  thirty-one  years  that  had 
elapsed  since  we  had  last  seen  him.  He  was  alone,  and  my 
husband  addressed  him  at  first  in  English  : — 

"  Good-morning,  M.  Crely.     Do  you  remember  me  ?" 

He  shook  his  head  emphatically.     "Je  ne  comprends 


388        THE  EARLY  DAT  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

pas.  Je  ne  me  ressouviens  de  rien — je  suis  vieux,  vieux 
— le  treize  Septembre,  mil  sept  cent  vingt-six,  je  suis  ne\ 
Non,  non,"  with  a  few  gentle  shakes  of  the  head,  "je  ne 
puis  rappeler  rien — je  suis  vieux,  vieux."* 

My  husband  changed  his  inquiries  to  the  patois  which 
Crely  could  not  feign  not  to  comprehend. 

11  Where  is  your  granddaughter  ?  I  am  acquainted  with 
her,  and  would  like  to  speak  with  her." 

The  old  man  sprang  up  with  the  greatest  alacrity,  and, 
running  to  a  door  in  the  wooden  partition  which  cut  off  a 
corner  of  the  room  and  thus  furnished  an  apartment  for 
the  ancient  phenomenon,  he  rapped  vigorously,  and  called, 
in  accents  quite  unlike  his  former  feeble,  drawling  tones, — 

"  Therese,  The"rese — il  y  a  icite  un  monsieur  qui  voudrait 
vous  voir."")" 

The  granddaughter  presently  made  her  appearance. 
She  looked  shyly  at  my  husband  from  under  her  brows. 

"  Do  you  know  me,  The'rese  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Yes,  sir.     It  is  Mr.  Kinzie." 

"And  do  you  know  me  also?"  I  said,  approaching. 
She  looked  at  me  and  shook  her  head. 

"  No,  I  do  not,"  she  replied. 

"  What,  Therese  1  Have  you  forgotten  Madame  John, 
who  taught  you  to  read — you  and  all  the  little  girls  at 
the  Portage?" 

"  Oh,  my  heavens,  Mrs.  Kinzie ! — but  you  have  changed 
so!" 

"  Yes,  Therese,  I  have  grown  old  in  all  these  years  ;  but 
I  have  not  grown  old  quite  so  fast  as  your  grandpapa  here." 

There  was  a  flash  in  her  eye  that  told  she  felt  my  mean- 

*  I  do  not  understand.  I  remember  nothing.  I  am  very,  very  old — 
the  thirteenth  of  September,  1726,  I  was  born.  No,  no — I  can  recollect 
nothing.  I  am  old,  old. 

f  The're'se,  there  is  a  gentleman  here  who  wishes  to  see  you. 


APPENDIX.  389 

ing.  She  hung  her  head  without  speaking,  while  the  color 
deepened  over  her  countenance. 

"  Now,"  said  I,  in  French,  to  the  grandfather,  "  you  re- 
member me " 

He  interrupted  me  with  a  protest,  "  Non,  non— je  ne  puis 
rappeler  rien — je  suis  vieux,  vieux — le  treize  Septembre, 
mil  sept  cent  vingt-six,  je  suis  ne  a  Detroit." 

"  And  you  recollect,"  I  went  on,  not  heeding  his  formula, 
"  how  I  came  to  the  Portage  a  bride,  and  Jived  in  the  old 
cabins  that  the  soldiers  had  occupied " 

"Ehb'an!  oui— oui " 

"  And  how  you  helped  make  the  garden  for  me — and 
how  Plante  and  Manaigre  finished  the  new  house  so  nicely 
while  Monsieur  John  was  away  for  the  silver — and  how 
there  was  a  feast  after  it  was  completed " 

"Ah  1  oui,  oui — pour  le  sur." 

"  And  where  are  all  our  people  now  ?"  I  asked,  turning 
to  Therese.  "  Louis  Frum  dit  Manaigre — is  he  living  ?" 

"  Oh,  Madame  Kinzie  !  You  remember  that — Manaigre 
having  two  names?" 

"Yes,  Therese — I  remember  everything  connected  with 
those  old  times  at  the  Portage.  Who  among  our  people 
there  are  living  ?" 

"  Only  Manaigre  is  left,"  she  said. 

"  Mais,  mais,  Therese,"  interposed  the  old  man,  "  Ma- 
naigre's  daughter  Genevieve  is  living."  It  was  a  comfort 
to  find  our  visit  of  such  miraculous  benefit  to  his  memory. 

"  And  the  Puans — are  any  of  them  left  ?"  I  asked. 

"  Not  more  than  ten  or  twelve,  I  think "  Again  her 

grandfather  promptly  contradicted  her  : — 

"  Mais,  mais,  je  compte  b'an  qu'il  y  en  a  quinze  ou  seize, 
Therese  ;"  and  he  went  quite  glibly  over  the  names  of  such 
of  his  red  friends  as  still  hovered  around  their  old  home  in 
that  vicinity. 


390        THE  EARLY  DAY  IN  THE  NORTHWEST. 

He  was  in  the  full  tide  of  gay  reminiscence,  touching 
upon  experiences  and  adventures  of  long  ago,  and  recalling 
Indian  and  half-breed  acquaintances  of  former  days,  when 
footsteps  approached,  and  the  entrance  of  eager,  curious 
visitors  suddenly  reminded  him  of  his  appointed  role.  It 
was  marvellous  how  instantaneously  he  subsided  into  the 
superannuated  driveller  who  was  to  bear  away  the  bell 
from  Old  Parr  and  all  the  Emperor  Alexander's  far-sought 
fossils. 

"  Je  suis  vieux,  vieux — Pan  mil  sept  cent  vingt-six — le 
treize  Septembre,  a  Detroit — je  ne  puis  rappeler  rien." 

Not  another  phrase  could  "  all  the  King's  armies,  or  all 
the  King's  men,"  have  extorted  from  him. 

So  we  left  him  to  the  admiring  comments  of  the  new- 
comers. I  think  it  should  be  added,  in  extenuation  of  what 
would  otherwise  seem  a  gross  imposture,  that  his  grand- 
daughter was  really  ignorant  of  Crely's  exact  age — that 
he,  being  ever  a  gasconading  fellow,  was  quite  ready  to 
personate  that  certain  Joseph  Crely  whose  name  appears 
on  the  baptismal  records  of  the  Church  in  Detroit  of  the 
year  1726.  He  was,  moreover,  pleased  with  the  idea  of 
being  gaily  dressed  and  going  on  a  tour  to  see  the  world, 
and  doubtless  rejoiced,  also,  in  the  prospect  of  relieving  his 
poor  granddaughter  of  a  part  of  the  burden  of  his  main- 
tenance. He  was  probably  at  this  time  about  ninety-five 
years  of  age.  There  are  those  that  knew  him  from  1830, 
who  maintain  that  his  age  was  a  few  years  less  ;  but  1  take 
the  estimate  of  Mr.  Kinzie  and  H.  L.  Dousman,  of  Prairie 
du  Chien,  who  set  him  down,  in  1864,  at  about  the  age  I 
have  assigned  to  him. 


THE   END. 


POPULAR  WORKS 


PUBLISHED    BY 


J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  &  Co., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Will  be  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  the  price. 


Gideon's  Rock.      A  Novel.      By  Kathcrine  Sa:m- 

ders,  author  of  "  The  High  Mills,"  etc.     With  a  Frontis- 
piece.    i6mo.     Extra  cloth.     $i. 


"A  simple,  touching  story,  that  goes 
straight  to  the  heart  of  the  reader." — 
Philadelphia  Evening  Bulletin, 


"  It    is  a  masterpiece."  —  London 
Times. 


The  High  Mills.     A  Novel.     By  Katherine  Saitn- 

ders,  author  of  "  Gideon's  Rock."     Illustrated.     8vo.     Pa- 
per.    75  cents.     Extra  cloth.     $1.25. 

"  In  all  the  portraiture,  description, 
dialogue  and  incident  of  the  book 
there  is  a  fresh  originality,  a  vivid  dra- 
matic power,  a  knowledge  of  the  mys- 


powe _ 

tery  of  life,  that  few  possess.     Here  is 
a  writer  who  will  be,  perhaps,  as  great 


as  George  Eliot"— New  York  Even- 
ing Mail. 

"  In  many  respects  one  of  the  best 
and  most  powerful  works  of  fiction  that 
have  been  lately  issued."  —  Boston 
Journal. 


Hester  Kirton.     A  Novel.     By  Katherine  S.  Mac- 

Quoid,  author  of  "  Rookstone,"  "  A  Bad  Beginning," 
"  Chesterford,"  etc.  A  new  edition.  i6mo.  Ornamented 
cloth.  $i  25. 


"  It  is  altogether  one  of  the  best 
publications  of  the  day." — Philadel- 
phia Age. 


"  By  far  one  of  the  best  novels  that 
have  been  sent  to  us  this  season." — 
New  Orleans  Times. 


Rookstone.      A  Novel.      By   Katherine   S.   Mac- 

Quoid,  author  of  "  Forgotten  by  the  World,"  "  Hester  Kir- 
ton,"  "  Patty,"  etc.      Illustrated.     8vo.     Paper  cover.     75 
cents.     Extra  cloth.     51.25. 
"  Well  constructed  and  clearly  told.  I      "  It  is  admirably  written  and  excel- 

We  recommend  it  to  novel  readers." —     lent  in  tone." — New   York  Evening 

Philadelphia  Press.  \  Mail. 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  &  CO. 


Seed-Time  and  Harvest ;  or,  During  my  Appren- 

ticeship.      From  the  Platt-Deutsch  of  Fritz  Reuter.      8vo. 
Paper  cover.     $i       Fxtra  cloth.     $1.50. 


No  German  author  of  *.ne  present 
time  is  more  popular  in  his  own  coun- 
try than  REUTER.  rfe  is  pronounced 
by  a  competent  German  critic  to  be 
deservedly  "  the  most  popular  German 
writer  of  the  last  half  century." 

REUTER  is  especially  noted  as  the 
rare  humorist,  the  genuine  poet  and 


ine  poet 
r  of  the 


the  fascinating  delineator  of  the  lives 
of  his  Platt-Derttsch  neighbors,  and 
as  such  is  probably  more  beloved  than 
any  other  German  author  of  the  day. 
The  tale  in  question  is  one  of  his  best 
and  most  important  works,  giving  its 
readers,  with  its  other  entertainment 
and  profit,  a  charming  acquaintance 
with  the  quaint,  interesting  Platt- 
Deutsch  people. 

"  Fritz  Reuter  is  one  of  the  most 


popular  writers  in  Germany.  .  .  .  Thtf 
charm  of  his  stories  lies  in  their  sim- 
plicity and  exquisite  truth  to  Nature. 
He  has 'the  loving  heart'  which  Car- 
lyle  tells  us  is  the  secret  of  writing; 
and  Reuter  is  not  graphic  merely,  he 
is  photographic.  His  characters  im- 
press one  so  forcibly  with  their  reality 
th  it  one  need  not  to  be  told  they  are 
portraits  from  life.  Even  the  villains 
must  have  been  old  acquaintances.  .  .  . 
It  ('  During  my  Apprenticeship1)  is  one 
of  the  best  of  Reuter's  stories,  exhibit- 
ing his  turn  for  the  pathetic  as  well  as 
for  the  humorous." — New  York  Eve- 
ning Post. 

"  It  has  a  freshness  and  novelty  that 
are  rare  in  these  times." — Philadel- 
phia Evening  Bulletin. 


The  Sylvestres  ;  or.  The  Outcasts.     A  Novel.  By 

M.    DE    BETH  AM- EDWARDS,    author    of    "  Kitty,"  "  Dr. 

Jacob,"  etc.     Illustrated.    8vo.     Paper.     75  cents.  Extra 
cloth.     $1.25. 

"The  story  is  well  constructed,  and 
the  descriptive  passages  with  which 
the  work  abounds  are  worthy  of  the 
highest  praise.  The  sketches  of  scen- 
ery are  painted  with  the  touch  of  an 
artist."— Philadelphia  Ev.  Bulletin. 


"  It  is  an  exceptionally  vigorous  and 
healthy  as  well  as  happy  tale." — Phil- 
adelphia North  A  merican. 

"  It  is  one  of  the  author's  best." — 
Neiu  York  Home  Journal. 

"  A  capital  novel." — Pittsburg  Ga- 
zette. 


Myself.      A    Romance    of   Ne^u    England    Life. 

I2mo.     Extra  cloth.     $2. 


and  the  plot  quite  unhackneyed."  — 
Boston  Courier. 


"  This  is  really  a  capital  story.  The 
characters  are  drawn  with  a  free  and 
sharp  pen,  the  style  is  fresh  and  lively 

Ho^v  ivill  it  End  ?     A  Romance.     By  J.  C.  Hey- 

wood,    author   of  "  Herodias,"    "  Antonius,"   etc.      I2mo. 
Extra  cloth.     $1.50. 

"  It   is  a  fascinating  novel,   which  I  that  should  be  widely  read." — Wilkes't 
must  exert  a  good  influence,  and  one  I  Spirit  of  the  Times. 

Doings     in    Maryland ;     or,    Matilda     Douglas. 
"TRUTH  STRANGER  THAN  FICTION."     I2mo.     Extra  cloth. 

$1.75- 


"  It  is  a  very  perfect  story — simple, 
noble  and  without  that  straining  for 
literary  effect  \\hich  constitutes  the 


best  attainable  definition  of  the  s«nsa' 
tional." — New  York  Home  Jount<*L 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  J.  h.  LIPPINCOTT  &  CO. 


Dorothy  Fox.     A  Novel. 

of  "  How  it  all  Happened, 
tions.     8vo.     Paper  cover. 

"The  Quaker  character,  though  its 
quaintncss  and  simplicity  may  seem 
easy  enough  to  catch,  requires  a  deli- 
cate workman  to  do  it  justice.  Such 
an  artist  is  the  author  of  *  Dorothy 
Fox,'  and  we  must  thank  her  tor  a 
charming  novel.  The  story  is  dramat- 
ically interesting,  and  the  characters 
are  drawn  with  a  firm  and  graceful 
hand.  The  style  is  fresh  and  natural, 
vigorous  without  vulgarity,  simple 
without  mawkishness.  Dorothy  her- 
self is  represented  as  charming  all 


By  Louisa  Parr,  author 

"  etc.     With  numerous  Illustra- 
75  cents.     Extra  cloth.    $1.25 

|  hearts,  and  she  will  charm  all  read- 
!  ers.  .  .  We  wish  '  Dorothy  Fox'  many 
editions." — London  Times. 

'"  One  of  the  best  novels  of  the  sea- 
son."'— Philadelphia  Press. 

"  The  characters  are  brought  out  in 
life-like  style,  and  cannot  fail  to  attract 
the  closest  attention." — Pittsburg  Ga- 
zette. 

"  It  is  admirably  told,  and  will  estab- 
lish the  reputation  of  the  author  among 
novelists." — Albany  Argus. 


How  it  all  Happened.     By  Louisa  Pair,  author  of 

"Dorothy  Fox,"  etc.     I2mo.     Paper  cover.     25  cents. 


"It  is  not  often  that  one  finds  so 
much  pleasure  in  reading  a  love  story, 
charmingly  told  in  a  few  pages."  — 
Charleston  Courier. 

"  Is  a  well-written  little  love  story, 


in  which  a  great  deal  is  said  in  a  very 
few  words."— Philadelphia  Evening 
Telegraph. 

"A  remarkably  clever  story." — Bos~ 
ton  Saturday  Evening  Gazette. 


John   Thompson ,  Blockhead,  and  Companion  Por- 

traits.      By    LOUISA    PARR,    author   of    "  Dorothy    Fox." 
I2ino.     With  Frontispiece.     Extra  cloth.     $1.75. 

"  Extremely  well-told  stories,  inter-  pie  and  fresh,  abounding  in  strong, 
esting  in  characters  and  incidents,  and  vivid,  idiomatic  English."  —  Home 
pure  and  wholesome  in  sentiment." — 
Boston  Watchman  and  Reflector. 

"  These  are  racy  sketches,  and  be- 
long to  that  delightful  class  in  which 
the  end  comes  before  the  reader  is 
ready  for  it. 

"  The  style  throughout  is  very  sim- 


"  They  are  quite  brilliant  narrative 
sketches,  worthy  of  the  reputation  es- 
tablished by  the  writer."  —  Philadel- 
phia Inquirer. 

"Very  presentable,  very  readable." 
— New  York  Times. 


The  Quiet  Miss  Godolphin,  by  Ruth  Garret ;  and 
A  CHANCE  CHILD,  by  EDWARD  GARRETT,  joh»«  authors 
of  "  Occupations  of  a  Retired  Life"  and  "White  as  Snow." 
With  Six  Illustrations  by  Townley  Green.  i6mo.  Qoth. 
75  cents.  Paper  cover.  50  cents. 


influence  will  not  fail  to  improve  and 
delight."— Philadelphia  Age. 


"These  stories  are  characterized  by 
great  strength  and  beauty  of  thought, 
with  a  singularly  attractive  style.  Their 

St.    Cecilia.      A    Modern    Tale  from   Real    Life. 

Part  I.  —  ADVERSITY.     121110.     Extra  cloth.     $i  50. 
"  It  is  carefully  and  beautifully  writ- 


ten."  —  Washington  Chronicle. 

"  A  tale  that  we  can  cheerfully  re- 


commend   as   fresh,   entertaining    Mid 
well    written."  —  Louiw'lle 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  J.  B.  LIFPINCOTT  &  CO. 


Blanche  Gilroy.     A  Girls  Story.     A  Novel.     By 

MARGARET    HOSMKR,  author  of  "The  Morrisons,"  "Ten 
Years  of  a  Lifetime,"  etc.      I2mo.     Extra  cloth.     $1.50. 

"Its  tone  is  excellent."— Philadel- 
phia Age. 

"  It  is  a  love-story  of  the  intense  and 
tragical  sort,  with  a  deep  plot  and  any 
amount  of  stirring  incident.  The 
characters  are  drawn  with  much  dis- 


whirl of  cross-purposes  with  decoying 
fascination.  It  must  be  said,  too,  that 
the  secret  of  the  interest  is  in  the 
characters  and  their  destinies,  since 
the  language  of  the  narrative  is  neither 
florid  nor  exaggerated." — Boston  Ad 
vertiser. 


tinctness    and    vigor,    and    the    story 
s\veeps  on  to  its  end  amid  a  rushing 

The  Holcombes.     A  Story  of  Virginia  Home-Life. 
By  MARY  TUCKER  MAGII.L.     I2mo.    Extra  cloth.     $1.50; 

"  The  subject  is  a  charming  one." — 
Winchester  Times. 

"  This  book  is  written  from  an  ele- 
vated point  of  view,  both  as  to  its 
society  and  scenery.  .  .  .  We  find 


it  an  interesting  story.  .  .  .  The 
tone  of  this  work  is  admirable,  and  we 
shall  be  glad  to  hear  again  from  the 
author." — Philadelphia  Age. 


Left  to  Herself.     A  Novel.     By  Jennie  Woodville. 

I2mo.   •  Extra  cloth.     $1.50. 

"  Amid  the  flood  of  mediocrity  and 
trash  that  is  poured  upon  the  public  in 
the  shape  of  novels,  it  is  the  pleasant- 
est  duty  of  the  critic  to  discern  real 
merit,  and  this  we  recognize  in  '  Left 
to  Herself.'  "—The  Philadelphia  Age. 

"We  predict  for  it  a  large  sale  in 
this  section,  and  anticipate  that  it  will 
be  favorably  received  by  the  reading 


"  Such  a  spicy  mixture  of  ingredi- 
ents as  this  book  contains  cannot  fail 
'  to  make  an  exciting  story  ;  and  as  the 
plot  is  well  conceived,  the  characters 
well  drawn  and  the  interest  well  sus- 
tained to  the  end,  without  degenerating 
into  the  melo-dramatic,  we  are  dis- 
posed to  recommend  to  others  a  book 
which  we  ourselves  have  found  capti- 
vating enough  to  burn  the  midnight 
gas  over."  —  Philadelphia  Evening 
Bulletin. 


public  of  the  whole  country."' — Lynch- 
burg  Republican. 


Was  She  Engaged?     A  Novel.      By  "  Jonquil^ 


I2mo.     Extra  cloth.     $1.50 

"  A  pleasant,  bright  and  sparkling 
story.1' — Baltimore  Gazette. 

"  This  entertaining  love  story  comes 
to  us  fresh  from  the  pen  and  the  press, 
in  clear,  readable  type  that  would 
make  a  far  less  enticing  work  pleasur- 
able. We  feel  assured  that  those  who 
are  fond  of  the  purely  emotional  in 
character  or  literature  will  find  ample 
entertainment  from  its  pages.  The 
story  is  written  in  the  first  person,  and 
is  a  narrative  vastly  superior  to  a  great 
mass  of  so-called  novels.  There  is  not 
a  particle  of  rant  from  cover  to  cover. 


No  passion  is  'torn  to  tatters.'  No 
impossible  incidents  are  introduced, 
and  yet  the  interest  is  maintained 
throughout.  The  pure,  sweet  charac- 
ter of  Lucy,  so  well  displayed  against 
the  more  energetic  but  less  poetical 
Rosamond  ;  the  sunlight  and  shadow 
of  these  two,  enhanced  by  the  dark 
and  designing  character  of  Sarah, 
combine  to  produce  prominent  impres- 
sions. " — Philadelphia  Press. 

''  Every  one  seems  to  be  going  for 
'  Was  She  Engaged.'" — Baton  Satur- 
day Evening  Gazette. 


Lost  and  Saved.    A  Novel.    By  Hon.  M^s.  Norton. 

New  Edition.     I2mo.     Cloth.     $1.25. 
"  Remarkably  well  written  ;     .     .     .  I      "  The  best  o  «•/>!  »Kj-t  Vr« 
rery  readable." — Philadelphia  Press.    \  h&s  written.*'     /*.•/"*  * •• 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  J.  B.   L1PPINCOTT  &  CO. 


Eleonore.     A  Romance.     After  the  German  of  E. 

VON  ROTHENFELS,  author  of  "  On  the  Vistula,"  "  Heath- 
flower,"  etc.  By  FRANCES  ELIZABETH  BENNETT,  translator 
of  "  Lowly  Ways."  I2mo.  Fine  cloth.  Ornamented.  $1.50, 

"  The  plot  is  developed  with  remark- 
able   skill."— Boston   Saturday  Evt 


"A  vivid  reproduction   of  German 
.ife  and  character." — Boston  Globe. 

"A  bright,  readable  novel."— Phil-     ning  Gazette. 
adelphia  Evening  Bulletin. 

Tom  Pippin's   Wedding.     A  Novel.     By  the  Au~ 

thor  of  "  The  Fight  at  Dame  Europa's  School."      i6mo. 
Extra  cloth.     $1.25.     Paper  cover.     75  cents. 

We  must  confess  that  its  perusal  I  tainly  the  most  original,  novel  of  the 
-     day."— L ondon  Bookseller. 


has  caused  us  more  genuine  amuse 
ment  than  we  have  derived  from  any 
fiction,  not  professedly  comic,  for  many 


a  l 
is,  i 


day.    .    .    .  Without  doubt  this 
not  the  most  remarkable,  cer- 


"  It  is  fresh  in  characterization,  and 
is  as  instructive  as  it  is  entertaining." 
— Boston  Evening  Traveller. 


Irene.    A  Tale  of  Southern  Life.    Illustrated ;  and 

HATHAWAY  STRANGE.    8vo.    Paper  cover.    35  cents. 


"They  are  both  cleverly  written."— 
New  Orleans  Times. 
"  These  stories  are  pleasantly  writ- 


ten.    They  are  lively,   gossippy  and 
genial."— Baltimore  ~ 


ly,   goss 
Gazette. 


Wear  it  home ;    or,  In   the  Light  of  To -Day.      A 

Novel.      By   "  FADETTE,"    author    of   "  Ingemisco "    and 
"  Randolph  Honor."     I2mo.     Extra  cloth.     $1.50. 

"  The  style  is  clever  and  terse,  the 


"  Written  with  exceptional  dramatic 
vigor  and  terseness,  and  with  strong 
powers  of  personation."  —  Philadel~ 
phia  North  A  merican. 

"  It  is  written  with  vigor,  and  the 
characters  are  sketched  with  a  marked 
individuality. " — L  iterary  Gazette. 


characters  are  boldly  etched,  and  with 
strong  individualities." — New  Orleant 
Time* 

"  Simply  and  tenderly  written."— 
Washington  Chronicle. 


Steps  Upward.      A    Temperance  Tale.      By  Mrs. 

F.  D.  GAGE,  author  of  "Elsie  Magoon,"  etc.     I2mo.    Extra 
cloth.     $1.50. 

" '  Steps  Upward,'  by  Mrs.  Frances 
Dana  Gage,  is  a  temperance  story  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest.  Diana 


Dinmont,  the  heroine,  is  an  earnest, 
womanly  character,  and  in  her  own 
upward  progress  helps  many  another 


to  a  better  life. "— New  York  Independ- 
ent. 

"  We  are  sure  no  reader  ran  but  en- 
joy and  profit  by  it."  —  New  York 
Evening  Mail. 


A  Novel.     By  "Stella."     \2rno. 


Minna  Monte. 
$1.25. 

"A  domestic  story  possessing  great  I  "We  have  in  this  iittle  volume  am 
»piiit  and  many  other  attractive  fea-  agreeable  storv,  pleasantly  told."  — 
lures." — Si.  Louis  Republican.  I  Fitishurp  Gazette 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  6-  CO. 


"It  is  the  Fashion"     A  Novel.     From  the  German 

of  ADELHEID  VON  AUER.  By  the  translator  of  "  Over  Yon- 
der,"  "  Magdalena,"  "The  Old  Countess,"  etc.  I2mo. 
Fine  cloth.  $1.50. 

many  German  novels,  which  make 
them  rather  tedious  for  American  read- 
ers, but  is  fresh,  sprightly  and  full  of 

I-     X  ..       A,          i 


"It  is  one  of  the  most  charming 
books  of  the  times,  and  is  admirable 
for  its  practical,  wise  and  beautiful 
morality.  A  more  natural  and  grace- 
ful work  of  its  kind  we  never  before 
read.'' — Richmond  Dispatch. 

"This  is  a  charming  novel;  to  be 
commended  not  only  for  the  interest 
of  the  story,  but  for  the  fine  healthy 
tone  that  pervades  it.  .  .  .  This  work 
has  not  the  excessive  elaboration  of 


common  sense  applied  to  the  business 
cf  actual  life." — Philadelphia  Age. 

;<  It  is  a  most  excellent  book,  abound- 
ing in  pure  sentiment  and  beautiful 
thought,  and  written  in  a  style  at  once 
lucid,  graceful  and  epigrammatic." — 
New  York  Evening  Mail. 


Dead  Men's  Shoes.     A  Novel.     By  7.  R.  Hader- 

mann,  author  of  "  Forgiven  at  Last."     I2mo.     Fine  cloth. 

$2. 


"  One  of  the  best  novels  of  the  sea- 
son."— Philadelphia  Press. 

"  One  of  the  best  novels  descriptive 
of  life  at  the  South  that  has  yet  been 


published.  The  plot  is  well  contrived, 
the  characters  well  contrasted  and  the 
dialogue  crisp  and  natural." — Balti- 
more Gazette. 


Israel  Mort,  Overman.  A  Story  of  the  Mine.  By 
JOHN  SAUNDERS,  author  of  "  Abel  Drake's  Wife."  Illus- 
trated. i6mo.  Fine  cloth.  $1.25. 

"  Intensely  dramatic.  .  .  .  Some  of 
the  characters  are  exquisitely  drawn, 
and  show  the  hand  of  a  master." — 
Boston  Saturday  Evening  Gazette. 

"The  book  takes  a  strong  hold  on 
the  reader's  attention  from  the,  first, 
and  the  interest  does  not  flag  for  a 
moment." — Boston  Globe. 


"  The  denouement,  moral  and  artis- 
tic, is  very  fine." — New  York  Evening 
Mail. 

"It  treats  of  a  variety  of  circum- 
stances and  characters  almost  new  to 
the  realm  of  fiction,  and  has  a  peculiar 
interest  on  this  account."  —  Boston 
A  dvertiser. 


In  the  Rapids.     A  Romance.     By  Gerald  Hart. 

I2mo.     Toned  paper.     Extra  cloth.     $1.50. 

"Full  of  tragic  interest." — Cincin- 
nati Gazette. 

"  It  is,  on  the  whole,  remarkably 
well  told,  and  is  particularly  notable 
for  its  resemblance  to  those  older  and, 
in  some  respects,  better  models  of  com- 


position in  which  the  dialogue  is  sub- 
ordinated to  the  narrative,  and  the 
effects  are  wrought  out  by  the  analyt- 
ical powers  of  the  writer." — Baltimore 
Gazette. 


The  Parasite ;   or,  Hoiv  to  Make  One's  Fortune. 

A    Comedy  in    Five   Acts.      After  the    French  of   Picard, 
I2mo.     Paper  cover.     75  cents. 


"  A  pleasant,  sprightly  comedy,  un- 
exceptionable in  its  moral  and  chaste 
in  its  language.  As  our  amateur  actors 
are  always  in  pursuit  of  p'ays  of  this 


character,  we  shouH  suppose  the> 
would  find  this  a  vaii.<ioie  addition  to 
their  s'ock." — Philadelphia  Age. 


FOURTEEN  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


W 


LD  21-100m-2,'55 
(B139s22)476 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


YB  20069 


M212011 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


